LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 









i UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



HISTORY 



OF THE 



KEYISIONS OF THE DISCIPLINE 



OF THE 



METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 



By DAVID SHERMAN, D.D. 



"The Methodist polity, instead of being a contrived system imposed by the min- 
istry upon the people, providentially grew up in the progress of the denomination.'" 
— Stevens. 




.. / 



NEW YORK: 

NELSON & PHILLIPS. 

CINCINNATI: HITCHCOCK & WALDEN. 
1874. 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1S74, by 

NELSOiN & PHILLIPS, 
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 



PEEFACE 



The study of the Discipline, containing, as it does, the constitution and 
laws of the Methodist Episcopal Church, ought to engage the attention 
of all her people, lay and clerical. " Far from wishing you," the Bishops, 
in the Episcopal Address, well say, "to he ignorant of any of our doc- 
trines, or any part of our Discipline, we desire you to 'read, mark, learn, 
and inwardly digest ' the whole. You ought, next to the word of God, 
to procure the Articles and Canons of the Church to which you belong." 

This little volume of ecclesiastical regulations, so worthy of serious 
study, having been subject from the organization of the Church to fre- 
quent and often extensive revisions, has come to demand a work of ex- 
planation, which shall set forth briefly, but distinctly, to the eye of the 
reader, the changes which have been effected in this grand charter of 
Methodism. The examination of these changes will prove not only a 
curious investigation, but will frequently be found indispensable to as- 
certain the meaning and intent of the law itself, by revealing the time 
of its enactment and its connection with other provisions, in the book. 

With most students of the Discipline the difficulty of tracing, in the 
original sources, the historical progress of our Church legislation will 
prove altogether insuperable. The changes were made at first by the 
Annual, then, from 1792, by the General Conferences ; but the Journals 
of those bodies afford us no light on the subject without the aid of the 
various editions of the Discipline to which they refer. These editions 
of our ecclesiastical code have now become numerous, and are all, save 
the last one, out of print, and hence nearly inaccessible. The issue of a 
new edition displaces the old one, which is then considered valuable only 
to the antiquary or the curious student. 

As a result, early copies of the Discipline are obtained only with 
great difficulty, being seldom found in the libraries of the preachers, 
and no public library, save that of Drew Theological Seminary, is known 
to contain a complete set. This institution enjoys the rare fortune to in- 
herit the set employed by Emory in the preparation of his History of the 
Discipline, and the series is complete, save the copy for 1787, which was 
obtained of Rev. Dr. Lee, of Richmond, Virginia. 

My own collection, gleaned from old New England families, extends 
back to 1790 ; but the copies for 1791, 1792, and 1816 are missing. The 
missing volumes, together with the one for 1789, were furnished me by 
the authorities of Drew Seminary. These books, with the Journals of 
the Conferences, constitute the materials from which to trace the course 
of legislation in our Church. 

It is the design of this work to facilitate the labors of the student and 
administrator of the rules of the Church, by placing at their command 
a digest of these materials, so far as they relate to the history of the 
Discipline. The original data are given, and then, in the simplest form, 
the mustard-seed of law, dropped in this fruitful soil by the hand of 
Wesley, is traced on, as it unfolds into the more compacted and com- 
plete system of our current Discipline. 

' The volume of Emory, prepared with the same design, and character- 
ized by careful research, and neatness and accuracy of statement, extends 
only down to 1841. The continuations of that work, by various hands, 
are less careful and accurate than the original. The grand defect, how- 
ever, of the whole book, is found in the plan on which it was constructed. 



4 Preface. 

The volume affords a mass of materials for a history of the Discipline, 
rather than the history itself. The language of the statutes, with various 
explanatory clauses, is given in full ; but the parts are so separated that 
the sense is often obscured. The extracts have to be reconstructed men- 
tally, or, in case of extended passages, on paper, before the reader is able 
to perceive the real nature of the change. In other words, the reader, 
after being: furnished with the data, is required to construct the history 
himself, often at no small inconvenience, especially when in haste. 

The present work adopts a different plan. While the narrative style 
is avoided as too verbose and indefinite for a work of this kind, the lan- 
guage of the Discipline is so arranged that the eye detects, at a glance, 
the change that has been made, and the Discipline thus becomes its 
own best"historian. The passages are collated for the reader ; the his- 
tory prepared to his hand. 

The author trusts this method will be found to possess some ad- 
vantages not only for clearness, but also for brevity and convenience 
of consultation. The book will be often used in the haste of debate, 
when there is no opportunity to collect and arrange materials ; and 
as to brevity, it is compressed into the smallest possible compass, con- 
taining, as it does, the language of the Discipline, with few words of the 
compiler. 

In different editions of the Discipline, the paragraphs have been vari- 
ously numbered ; but, as the retention of these numbers was deemed 
liable to confuse the reader, the consecutive numbers of the present edi- 
tion have been adopted in place of them. 

The labor in the preparation of this work has been very great, as will 
be perceived by the immense amount of detail of which it is made up. 
The method of preparation is much more difficult than that employed 
by Emory. Extracts had to be made from the original sources in 'the 
same way, and then, the more difficult work to be performed of recasting 
the whole in minute and often perplexing detail. But, however diffi- 
cult the use of the plan to the author, it is confidently believed it will 
be found more simple and valuable to the student than' the former one. 

That a work, beset with so many difficulties, should prove to be per- 
fect, is too much to hope. The author only claims to have used due 
diligence, and indulges the hope that serious errors have been avoided. 
If any shall be found he would gladly be informed of them, that they 
may be corrected. 

The Notes on the Discipline, by Dr. Coke and Bishop Asbury. "many 
of them still intrinsically valuable and all instructive and curious."' as 
presenting the views of the fathers and founders of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Chmch, are retained in the Appendix, as selected and arranged by 
Dr. Emory. 

In examining this work the reader will find the following key indis- 
pensable. D. Sherman. 

Maldex, Mass., Feb. 7, 1ST4. 



K EI Y . 

This volume contains all the matter included, at any time, in the Discipline. The 
portions of it now omitted from the Discipline are placed in smaller type: the 
larger type shows the existing' provisions. The broad-faced figures on the left are 
the dates of insertion, and those on the right of omission, down to the next similar 
dates. Briefer changes are indicated in the line. Brackets are used, not as a cuide 
to reading, but to indicate the beginning and the ending of these lesser quotations. 
The omitted and inserted parts are included within the bars with the date between 
them. In case of a change within another change, the parenthesis is employed. 
The present Discipline entire will be found in this volume, by reading the large 
type without reference to the smaller or the brackets. 



UTTBODUOTIOir. 



Before passing to an examination of the specific and extensive changes 
which have been effected in the Discipline, it may he proper to glance 
at the silent but important modifications which the fundamental law of 
the Church has been constantly undergoing. In the Church, as in the 
State, the significance of a historic period can be ascertained only by 
going below the surface, by studying the principles that underlie the 
movement, and by carefully noting and measuring the changes transpir- 
ing in the constitution. 

These changes are sometimes sudden, violent, revolutionary ; but 
more frequently slow and silent, the result of a gradual unfolding of the 
system ; the abrasion or accretion of ages ; the debris left by the steady 
flow of events through long periods of time. Like the Lord of the 
Church, they come without observation, without human forethought or 
plan. The actual results were not designed by any one ; the provi- 
dential undertow has swept the craft to a point not anticipated by any 
of the rowers ; nevertheless, on a mature survey of the whole course of 
events, it is often found that the haven, so unexpectedly entered, is 
more commodious and secure than the one at which they aimed. They 
have builded wiser than they knew, because the spirit of the invisible 
Architect has inspired their plans, and, unwittingly to themselves, 
guided their hands in the execution of the work. 

In the origin and development of the ecclesiastical system of Meth- 
odism, this providential superintendence was peculiarly conspicuous. 
Wesley is reputed a great organizer ; but his superiority lies in an ap- 
preciative sense of Providence, a quick and keen insight into opportunities 
of doing good, and in consummate tact in bringing the human forces 
at his command into complete harmony with those of providence, thus 
insuring the help of the Divine and human elements in forwarding his 
undertakings. With a deep and abiding sense of Divine power, he was 
wise enough never to attempt to row against this stream ; but his bark 
was so skillfully managed as to harness the winds and the waves in the 
service of his enterprise. More than almost any other, Wesley himself 
realized the hand of God to be in the Methodistic movement. In the 
expressive language of the founder, they were "raised up," "thrust 
out," to spread scriptural holiness. The movement came from abroad, 
not from themselves ; they had no plan, but were led by a way they 
knew not, entering into each door divinely opened to them. 

Unlike those schemes of ecclesiastical polity which, Minerva-like, 
spring, full-formed and complete, from the teeming brain of some theo- 
retical genius, the economy of Methodism is eminently practical and 
flexible, readily adjusting itself to new and strange conditions, and hav- 
ing no iron bedstead on which all forms of religious life and effort must 
be shaped. 

For the beauty and excellency of the system we are not a little 
indebted to its flexibility, to its capacity to yield and change, to the 
imperfections even of its beginning, as they gradually give place to im- 
provements which: could not have been incorporated in the original 
structure. It is not so much a theory as a growth. As in the human 
system there is a constant elimination of refuse matter and an incorpora- 
tion of healthy elements, so has this Church system, from the beginning, 
been casting off the cruder and less valuable materials, and taking on 
greater vigor and symmetry. 



6 Introduction. 

" The worst legacy," says a recent English historian. " which princes 
or statesmen could bequeath to their country, would be the resolution 
of all its perplexities — the establishment, once and forever, of a fin- 
ished system, which would neither require nor tolerate improvement." * 
Free Governments, like those of England and America, are susceptible 
of constant improvements' the envelope yields to the pressure oi new 
impulses, of fresh wants, of loftier aspirations ; while nations, with cast- 
iron constitutions, either crush out the rising spirit of improvement and 
enterprise, or they are themselves rent into a thousand fragments by the 
uprising and overmastering energy of reform. 

The advantages of such an improvable system are as apparent in the 
Church as in the State. Change is the safety-valve of the machine. 
The forms claimed to be divinely authorized, like those of the Catholics 
and of some Protestant bodies, find difficulty in meeting new con- 
ditions ; the arrangement adapted to the beginning of the movement 
proves unsuited to its advanced stages, and must either incur damage 
itself or repress the improving influences about it : but, on the other hand, 
those bodies which hold, like the Methodists, that the New Testament 
prescribes no specific form of Church order, but allows each section of 
the Church to adopt the plan best suited to its conditions of labor, may 
keep constantly in harmony with the forces of the age in which they 
are called to act. 

In the Methodist Church provision is made in the constitution for 
change. It was never anticipated that the legislation of one age would 
be sufficient to meet the wants of another. We retain the original 
Church, and yet a different one ; the identity of the body remains, 
recognizable in all its features, and yet changed in all its particles. 
The system was never, save in a few features, stereotyped, but is sub- 
jected, in each period of four years, to a thorough review and revis- 
ion by the General Conference. 

The causes of change in the law of the Church have been various, aris- 
ing both from internal and external conditions. The new life inspiring 
the movement constantly endeavors to express itself outwardly — the new 
wine requires new bottles — the freshly sowed field must have a fence 
adapted to protect the growing harvest. The importance of this cause, 
in the unfolding of the movement, will be observed in the fact that 
Methodism is a revival rather than a theology, a life rather than a theo- 
retical system. In other words, the life was not an outgrowth of the sys- 
tem, but the system of the life. 

The influence also of the freedom-loving race, to which we belong, 
has been potent in producing changes in our economy. The movement 
began and has achieved its greatest triumphs among the Anglo-Saxon 
people, ever practical, judicious, and attached to free institutions. 

Again, the entrance of Methodism into the New World rendered other 
modifications inevitable. It was a land of experiments, in which noth- 
ing was considered ultimately settled. The Church, as well as the State, 
was subjected to the tide of new influences, and could not fail to be af- 
fected in its government. The germs of eoclesiastical law, selected by 
Mr. Wesley for a settled and conservative state of society, once estab- 
lished in our virgin soil, shot forth with fresh vigor and assumed un- 
expected forms. The cion flourished by the healthful and vigorous 
juices of the wild stock on which it had been grafted. The spirit of 
the Republic diffused itself by degrees through the economy of the 
Church. At first a centralized and, to some extent, conservative system, 
the polity of the Church has yielded to the influence of a genial and 
free atmosphere, to the gentle yet plastic touch of our civil institutions, 
until the genius of the Church has become assimilated to that of the 
State. 

* Fronde. " History of England," vol. xii. p. 5S7. 



Introduction. 7 

The struggles of the Church and of society have been also a prolific 
source of change in the Discipline. Within the Church, as in nature, the 
centripetal and centrifugal forces have balanced and neutralized each 
other. There have been parties from the beginning in favor of reducing 
and others in favor of strengthening the central authority. The debate 
has resembled, in this particular, that under the General Government ; 
Asbury and his fellow-organizers stand for the party of authority, 0' Kelly 
and the seceders for Jefferson Davis and his band of rebels ; the one 
would compact and fortify the organization, the other disintegrate and 
destroy its wholeness. Happily, both in State and Church, the central- 
izing force has held in check its opposite, and allowed the systems to 
run on in harmony. 

But the struggle within the Church has been affected more or less by 
those going onVithout, as may be seen in the discussions on Temper- 
ance and Slavery, which touch the very core of human rights and inter- 
ests. The combatants were often drawn into both arenas, and applied 
the principles of the one to settle questions in the other. 

Finally, in estimating the improvements in the economy of our Church, 
the agency of organizing men, like Asbury, Coke, and Hedding, is not 
to be forgotten. The results of changes, effected by Providence, are 
registered ordinarily by the legislative genius of the Church. The hint, 
it may be, is given by some turn in affairs, but it takes form and becomes 
incorporated in the law of the Church only by men who are able to esti- 
mate its value and judge of its importance to the system. 

In passing to notice some of the specific changes effected in the con- 
stitution of Methodism, we naturally revert to the origin of the system, 
as giving direction and shape to all the subsequent unfoldings of it. 
The stream is affected by the condition of the spring head, as well as by 
the tract of country through which it flows. A Church, uniting sev- 
eral original centers of action, will differ widely from one derived from 
a single mind ; the weakness of the one will communicate itself along 
the whole line of its subsequent history, while the unity and strength 
of the other will be felt long after the primitive form has been 
discarded. 

In the beginning of the religious movement from which the various 
branches of Methodism have sprung, the entire ecclesiastical authority, 
now widely distributed among ministers and laymen, resided in Mr. 
Wesley himself. As regards human interference, his rule was absolute 
and. autocratic. He was the Church in a more emphatic sense than 
Louis XIV. was the State. His authority, however, was not thrust upon 
unwilling hearts, but courted by those who cherished entire confidence 
in his integrity and in the purity and elevation of his purpose. Having 
been the agent of their conversion, he became their natural guide and 
counselor in the conduct of religious affairs, being to them, as it were, a 
second lawgiver. 

In accordance with this view of the subject we find that he made and 
executed all rules and regulations for the society ; that he received and 
excluded both preachers and members at his will ; that he considered 
and. settled, as he pleased, all disputes among his followers ; that he 
held control of all the chapels in the connection ; that he stationed and 
changed the preachers of his own motion ; and that he controlled the 
literature and the funds arising from the sale of books. In a word, 
of the societies he had been instrumental in organizing, he was an abso- 
lute ruler. 

In attaining their present form and distribution of powers, the econ- 
omy of Methodism and that of our Federal Government have traveled in 
opposite directions. In the Church, as we have seen, all authority was 
at first centered in one man, and then diffused through the body. In the 
State, on the other hand, authority was at first held by several scattered 



8 Introduction. 

colonies, and afterward gathered up into a central Government. The 
former affords an instance of the operation of the centrifugal, the latter 
of the centripetal, force ; the one diffusing, the other centralizing, power. 

But the time came when the powers of government, originating in 
and long held hy the founder, must pass into other hands. The trans- 
mission of those powers, which have crystallized in new forms of Church 
order, the unfolding of those regulative germs which have expanded 
over all the continents, afford a curious and instructive chapter in the 
constitutional history of our Church. It is clear that Mr. Wesley, by 
reason of his providential relations to the Methodist movement, could 
have no individual successor; his vast power must be distributed 
through the various branches of the religious family he had been in- 
strumental in raising up. In passing over to these various sections, the 
features of the original economy assumed different forms and colors. 
The Methodism of England and America, though one in spirit and doc- 
trine, adopted regulations suited to the fields each was to cultivate. In 
England the authority of the founder was transferred by deed to the 
"Legal Hundred" of the Conference; but in America, on the other 
hand, that authority was delivered by Mr. "Wesley himself, through 
Dr. Coke, to the traveling elders assembled in the Christmas Confer- 
ence of 1784, a sort of constitutional convention, called to organize a 
government adapted to the wants and conditions of the infant societies 
in the New World. 

By act of this extraordinary assembly the societies, hitherto united 
with Mr. Wesley, became the Methodist Episcopal Church. The Con- 
ference, originally embracing all the traveling elders, possessed unlim- 
ited power to govern the Church ; but in 1800 the General Conference, 
which had become the sole law-making body, was restricted in its 
membership to those elders who had ''traveled four years," and in 
1808 to- delegates chosen from the body of elders. 

It thus appears that the elders in America, instead of exerting their 
powers directly in the government of the Church, as is done by the 
Legal Hundred in British Methodism, transferred them to other parties. 
who became the agents, or trustees, of the rights invested in the traveling 
elders. These elders, however, notwithstanding the transfer, continue 
to be the source and fountain of power. The General Conference has no 
power except what was derived from this source, and what was granted 
may, upon occasion, be recalled, as the indefeasible right inheres in the 
original grantors. Thev granted the use of the powers, not the powers 
themselves, as did Mr. Wesley to the American elders ; and, moreover, 
reserved the privilege of recalling the administration of even that use 
by a change of the form, or by the abolition of the constitution itself. 

But it must be borne in mind that, while the elders are the original 
source of power in our Church, they are not allowed to interfere directly 
in government while the present constitution remains in force. Tney 
may abolish the constitution which commits the government to trustees ; 
but, while the compact remains, the execution of the provisions in it 
must be left to the parties designated in that instrument. 

Furthermore, the grant made by the elders to the General Conference 
is sweeping and general. That body possesses full power "to make 
rules and regulations" for the government of the Church, limited only 
by the six restrictive rules. In this respect the constitution of our 
Church differs, as Bishop Harris well observes, from those of our Fed- 
eral and State Governments. In the latter there is a delegation of ex- 
actly denned and enumerated powers, with a general reservation of all 
others ; but, on the other hand, in the former, there is a grant of exten- 
sive, general powers, with a few specified restrictions.* All power to 

*See Bishop Hams 1 "Constitutional Powers of the General Conference," p. 22. 



Introduction. 9 

make rules and regulations, not excepted in the plain terms of the 
chapter, belong to the General Conference. 

In transferring their powers of government, the elders established an 
Episcopal Church. Dr. Coke was ordained a superintendent for the 
American societies, as the Discipline informs us, because Mr. "Wesley 
"preferred the Episcopal mode of Church government to any other." 
The fathers, supposing they had secured an end, deemed so desirable 
by the founder, called the' new organization the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. 

Of late years, however, it has become the custom, in some quarters, to 
classify us as Presbyterian, but mistakenly. The distinction between 
ours and the Presbyterian mode of Church government is marked and 
radical. It is true, the source of authority with us, as with the Presby- 
terians, is in the body of elders, or presbyters ; but the difference is in 
the use of that authority. In Presbyterianism the elders make and ad- 
minister laws directly, while in our Episcopal mode the right to use those 
powers has been transferred, as we have seen above, to other parties. 
The body of elders remains the source of power, but stands pledged, by 
compact, to abstain from its use. English Methodism, as seen by this 
definition, is Presbyterian, because the Hundred Elders, who constitute 
the legal conference, have never transferred their power to other hands, 
but make their rules in full assembly, and execute them, by committees, 
or agents, whom they, from time to time, select for that purpose. 

The type of government in American Methodism is very different. 
The power of the elders to govern is permanently transferred, or so as 
to be recalled only by a change in the constitution ; and it is distributed, 
as in the Federal Government, into three departments : the legislative, 
lodged solely in the General Conference; the executive, assigned exclu- 
sively to the Bishops ; and the judicial, diffused through various Church 
courts. The analogy between the two governments is thus, in outline 
at least, complete. Like Congress, the General Conference is the law- 
making power. Whatever law is made, by any subordinate body, is 
by its allowance, and is rather a rule to guide the parties, in adminis- 
tration, than a .proper law. In the same way, executive authority is 
lodged in the Episcopacy, whence it flows through every department of 
the Church. The Bishops stand at the head and give direction to the 
work, doing personally what they are able, and performing the rest 
through agents whom they appoint, just as the President of the United 
States appoints administrators of civil affairs. If not allowed to appoint 
their agents, the Bishops could not be held responsible for the adminis- 
tration of the affairs of the Church any more than the President could be 
justly held accountable for agents he was not allowed to appoint. Hence 
the Church has committed to the Bishops the appointment, either directly 
or indirectly, of all who administer the Discipline — the Preachers, the 
Presiding Elders, and through them Leaders, Stewards, and Trustees. 
The Bishops also arrange the Districts and, through then* appointments, 
control the conferences ; in a word, they are the center, the medium of 
administration for the whole Church, the machine moving only as these 
chief engineers give direction to it. Again, the courts of the Church are 
similar to those of the General Government. 

Between the polities of Presbyterianism and Episcopal Methodism 
there exists the same difference as between an aristocracy and a republic. 
The aristocracy not only holds power, but administers' it ; the republic 
has transferred it to other parties with limited powers and specified 
duties. Presbyterianism is an aristocracy ; Episcopal Methodism a re- 
public. Again, the distinction between Congregationalism and our type 
of Methodism is the same as that between a democracy and a republic. 
In Congregationalism the administration is in the hands of the people, a 
mode welt suited to a small sect, but not broad enough for a large and 



1 Introduction. 

wide-spread denomination. The nation could as well be governed in 
town meeting, as a large Church by Congregationalism. At best it is 
only a loose confederation, ever ready to fall in pieces, and powerless to 
resist the infection of false doctrine as well as to make any broad and 
united effort for the extension of the kingdom of Christ. 

While these ■ general features of our economy remain, as at the begin- 
ning, securing a beautiful harmony and balance in the elements of the 
constitution, the system, in its parts, has not been free from change. 
The equilibrium has not been destroyed, but it has been to some extent 
modified. No single element remains just as it was at the organization 
of the Church. 

The change in the constitution of the Church has been nowhere more 
marked than in the legislative department. The General Conference, at 
first embracing all the elders, eliminated those who had not traveled 
four years, and at a later date restricted membership to delegates chosen 
from the body of elders ; but the gravest departure from original Meth- 
odism was the introduction of lay delegates into the law-making body 
of the Church. 

As we turn, however, to the executive branch of the government, we 
find there also changes of no inconsiderable importance have transpired. 
The Episcopacy, still holding an eminent place in our economy and in 
the affections of our people, has experienced a loss of power both positive 
and relative. The power remains, indeed, in the executive department, 
but has been transferred in some instances to other agents, whom the 
Bishop can reach only indirectly. 

At the founding of the Church the Bishops, though distinguished from 
Mr. Wesley in many respects, inherited a larger share of his power than 
any other Church officers. Unlike him, however, they were deprived 
of all legislative and most judicial functions ; they could not control the 
property of the Church, and even their executive powers were checked 
and guarded. Neither could the providential relations he sustained to 
the work pass over to them. But, at the same time, no superintendent, 
elder, or deacon could be chosen without their consent ; no book could 
be issued by a preacher without their approbation, and the appeals of 
preachers and people were to be decided by them. But these important 
powers have been transferred to other parties. 

With the decline of the Episcopal power, that of the Presiding Elder- 
ship has materially increased. In 1784 the elder had but little power, his 
labors being confined to a partial oversight of sections of the Church, and 
to the administration of the sacraments. A couple of years later the Disci- 
pline was so changed as to allow him to discharge some Episcopal duties 
in the absence of the Bishop ; and in 1792 the office assumed its present 
form, though other duties have from time to time been attached to it. 

The office of pastor also has grown in influence and importance with 
the growth of the Church. This relative growth has been attained 
while considerable subtractions, of a positive kind, have been made 
from it. The former judicial functions of the preacher have been trans- 
ferred to other parties. 

In closing, it may be proper to notice the extensive remodeling 
which the judicial department of the Church has undergone. From 
being the most poorly organized, this feature of our economy has come 
to be matured and completed. The extensive powers at first lodged in 
the hands of the chief executive officers have been passed over to regu- 
larly constituted courts, in which preachers and laymen are tried by 
their peers. The changes effected in this, as in all the other depart- 
ments, being based on experience, have tended to secure real improve- 
ments and to establish the broad principles which underlie the system, 
and which have proved so beneficial in their effects in spreading pure 
and undefiled religion. 



CONTENTS. 



BOOK I. 

REVISIONS OF THE FORM OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

Chapter Pacte 

I. Rules and Regulations prior to the Organization of the Gen- 
eral Conference in 1792 15 

II. An Abstract of the Doings of the General Conferences 27 

III. An Outline of the Discipline of 1784 compared with the Large 

Minutes 66 

IV. The Arrangements of the Discipline . .■ 86 

BOOK II. 

REVISIONS OF THE TEXT OF THE DISCIPLINE. 
PART I. 

ORIGIN, DOCTRINES, AND RULES. 
CHAPTER I. 

ORIGIN, ARTICLES OF RELIGION, AND GENERAL RULES. 
Section 

I. Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church 100 

II. Articles of Religion 101 

III. The General Rules 113 

IV. Slavery 115 

V. Baptism 120 

VI. The Lord's Supper 121 

VII. Rules relating to Marriage 121 

VIII. Concerning Dress , 122 

CHAPTER II. 

THE MEMBERSHIP OF THE CHURCH. 

I. Of Receiving Members into the Church 123 

II. The Relation of Baptized Children to the Church 124 

CHAPTER III. 

MEANS OF GRACE. 

I. Public Worship 125 

II. The Spirit and Truth of Singing 126 

III. Classes and Class-Meetings 127 

IV. Bands 129 

V. Of the Sale and Use of Spirituous Liquors . 1 31 



12 Contents. 

PART II. 

GOVERNMENT OF THE CHURCH. 
CHAPTEK I. 

THE CONFERENCES. 
Section Page 

I. The General Conference , 132 

II. The Annual Conferences 135 

III. The District Conferences 140 

IV. The Quarterly Conferences 142 

CHAPTER II. 

THE MINISTRY. 

I. The Examination of those who think they are moved by 

the Holy Ghost to Preach 147 

II. Rules for a Preacher's Conduct 148 

III. The Duty of Preachers to God, themselves, and one another 150 

IV. The Necessity of Union among Ourselves 152 

V. How we can employ our Time Profitably, when not Travel- 
ing, or engaged in Public Exercises 153 

VI. Of our Deportment at Conferences 154 

VII. Matter and Manner of Preaching 155 

VIII. Rules by which we should continue, or desist from, Preach- 
ing at any Place 155 

IX. Visiting from House to House, guarding against those 
Things that are so common to Professors, and enforcing 

Practical Religion 156 

X. The Method of Receiving Traveling Preachers on Trial 160 

XI. Manner of Receiving Traveling Preachers into Full Con- 
nection 161 

XII. Reception of Ministers from any branch of the Methodist 

Church and other Evangelical Churches 163 

XIII. Election of Bishops— their Duty 164 

XIV. Presiding Elders, and their Duty 168 

XV. The Election of Traveling Elders, and their Duty 171 

XVI. The Election of Traveling Deacons, and their Duty 172 

XVII. The Duties of those who have the Charge of Circuits or 

Stations 173 

XVIII. Supernumerary and Superannuated Preachers 180 

XIX. General Directions concerning Local Preachers 181 

XX. Local Preachers, and their Ordination 183 

XXI. Exhorters 184 

CHAPTER HI. 

STEWARDS. 

Qualifications, Appointment, and Duties of Stewards 185, 



Contents. 13 



PART in. 

ADMINISTRATION OF DISCIPLINE. 
CHAPTER I. 

BRINGING- MINISTERS AND MEMBERS TO TRIAL, AND THE SETTLEMENT OF 

DISPCTES. 
Section Page 

I. The Trial of a Bishop 187 

II. Method of proceeding against accused Traveling Ministers 

or Preachers 188 

III. Proceedings against Preachers on Trial 192 

IV. The Trial of Local Preachers 192 

V. Trial of an Accused Memher 194 

CHAPTER II. 

TRIAL OF APPEALS. 

I. Appeals of Traveling Ministers or Preachers 200 

II. Appeals of Local Preachers 202 

HI. Appeals of Memhers 202 

CHAPTER III. 

RESTORATION OF CREDENTIALS OF ORDINATION. 

I. Credentials of those who have heen Traveling Preachers. .. 203 
II. Credentials of Local Preachers 203 

PART IV. 

EDUCATIONAL AND BENEVOLENT INSTITUTIONS. 

I. Education 204= 

II. Sunday-schools and the Instruction of Children, (Cokeshury 

CoUege) 205 

III. The Support of Missions 214 

IV. Of Church Extension 221 

V. Freedmen's Aid 226 

VI. Circulation of Religious Tracts 227 

Vn. Printing and Circulating Books, Tracts, and Periodicals 227 

VIH. The Chartered Fund 248 

IX. Permanent Fund 250 

PART V. 

TEMPORAL ECONOMY. 
CHAPTER I. 

SUPPORT OF MINISTERS. 

I. The Support of Bishops and the families of deceased Bishops 251 
II. Support of Presiding Elders 253 

III. Support of Ministers and Preachers 253 

IV. Support of Superannuated Preachers 254 

V. Allowance 255 

VI. Local Preachers to have an Allowance in certain Cases 255 



14 Contents. 



CHAPTER II. 

RAISING SUPPLIES — PARSONAGES. 
Section Paoe 

I. Methods for raising Supplies, for the Propagation of the Gos- 
pel, and making up the Allowance of Preachers 259 

II. Building and renting Houses for the Use of Traveling 

Preachers 263 

CHAPTER III. 

CHURCHES AND CHURCH PROPERTY. 

I. Building Churches 264 

II. Trustees — their Appointment, Duties, and Responsibilities. . . 266 

III. Form for Conveyance of Church Property 269 

IV. Trusteeship 272 

CHAPTER IV. 

BOUNDARIES OF CONFERENCES. 

I. Mode of Determining Boundaries 273 

H. Boundaries of Annual Conferences 273 

PART VI. 

THE RITUAL. 

I. Order of Baptism : — Ministration of Baptism to Infants .... 300 

Ministration to such as are of Riper Years 304 

II. Reception of Members: — Form for Receiving Persons into 

the Church after Probation 307 

III. The Lord's Supper : — Order for Administration of the Lord's 

Supper 309 

IV. Matrimony: — Form of the Solemnization of Matrimony 316 

V. Buriae of the Dead : — Form for Burial of the Dead 320 

VI. Ordination : 

Form of Consecrating Bishops 322 

Form of Ordaining Elders 327 

Form of Ordaining Deacons 333 

VII. Laying a Corner-Stone : — Form of Laying the Corner-Stone 

of a Church 335 

VIII. Dedication of a Church: — Form for the Dedication of a 

Church 337 

Appendix < 341 



HISTORY OF THE REVISIONS 

OP THE 

DISCIPLINE OF THE M.E.OHUEOH. 



BOOK I. 

REVISIONS OF THE FORM OF THE" DISCIPLINE. 



CHAPTER I. 
Rules aistd Regulations Prior to 1792. 

The Methodist Societies grew up under the labors of John 
and Charles Wesley, who, from this circumstance, maintained 
from the first almost unlimited authority over them. John 
"Wesley possessed unusual gifts for organization and ecclesi- 
astical government, and hence when the great revival, pro- 
duced through the labors of himself and his associates, brought 
about him unorganized masses of people, his genius was dis- 
played in organizing them into societies, and in preparing 
rules for their government. 

The first attempt at law-making resulted in the General 
Rules, prepared by the Wesley s in 1743, the most remarkable 
uninspired code for the regulation of a spiritual body on 
record. By these Rules the first Societies, as well as all the 
later ones in the various branches of the Methodist family, 
were governed. But as new exigencies arose in the develop- 
ment of their work, other provisions were made to meet them 
by the Conferences which were held yearly from 1744. These 
new regulations were at first published in the Minutes from 
year to year, and afterward collected together and issued in a 
corrected form in a work entitled "The Large Minutes." 
These, with the General Rules, constitute the Discipline of 
the English Methodists. 

As those who originated the work in America were mem- 
bers of Mr. Wesley's Societies, they and the Societies they 
organized were governed by the same regulations, so far as 



16 History of the Discipline. 

applicable to their changed circumstances ; and to meet the 
new demands occasioned by their enlarging field and the un- 
formed state of society, additional regulations were from time 
to time adopted by the Conferences. These, as in the case of 
the English Methodists, " were inserted in the Minutes of the 
Annual Conferences from year to year until 1784, when the 
Methodists in America ceased to constitute mere Societies," 
and were organized into a Church independent of Mr. Wesley 
and the British Methodists. 

The first period, then, in the history of the American branch 
of Methodism, is that extending from 1766, when the first So- 
ciety was organized in New York, to 1784, when the inchoate 
Societies became consolidated into a regular Church. During 
this period they were governed by Mr. Wesley through agents 
whom he sent over for that purpose, and by the " Large Min- 
utes " and the Annual Minutes of the American Conferences. 
During this period these Minutes constituted the Discipline 
of the American Methodists. The Large Minutes will be 
given in connection with the Discipline of 1784. The por- 
tions of the Annual Minutes relating to Discipline, and de- 
signed to supplement the Large Minutes, are given in this 
chapter, save the fragments that have been transferred into 
the body of the work in the shape of foot-notes. The first 
Conference was held in Philadelphia in June, 1773.* 

1. Regulations of 1773. 

The Conference passed the following : 

" Quest. 1. Ought not the authority of Mr. Wesley and that 
Conference to extend to the Preachers and people in America, 
as well as in Great Britain and Ireland ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 2. Ought not the doctrine and discipline of the 
Methodists, as contained in the Minutes, to be the sole rule 
of our conduct, who labor in the Connection with Mr. Wesley 
in America ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 3. If so, does it not follow that if any Preachers de- 
viate from the Minutes, we can have no fellowship with them 
till they change their conduct ? 

Ans. Yes. 

The following rules were agreed to by all the Preachers 
present : 

1. Every Preacher, who acts in connection with Mr. Wesley 
and the brethren who labor in America, is strictly to avoid 

* Prior to this date all their business was done in Quarterly Conferences, of 
which we have no records remaining. See Stevens 1 " History of the M. E. Church," 
vol. ii, pp. 11, 12. 



Rules and Regulations Peioe to 1792. 17 

administering the ordinances of Baptism and the Lord's 
Supper. 

2. All the people among whom we labor to be earnestly ex- 
horted to attend the Church, and to receive the ordinances 
there ; but in a particular manner to press the people in Mary- 
land and Virginia to the observance of this minute. 

3. No person or persons to be admitted into our love-feasts 
oftener than twice or thrice, unless they become members; 
and none to be admitted to the Society meetings more than 
thrice. 

4. None of the Preachers in America to reprint any of Mr. 
Wesley's books without his authority (when it can be gotten) 
and the consent of their brethren. 

5. Robert "Williams to sell the books he has already printed, 
but to print no more unless under the above restrictions. 

• 5. Every Preacher who acts as an Assistant to send an ac- 
count of the work once in six months to the General Assistant." 



2. Regulations of 1774. 

The Conference was held in Philadelphia May 25, 1774, 
and passed the following : 

"All the Preachers to change at the end of six months. 
This Conference agreed to the following particulars : 

1. Every Preacher who is received into full connection is to 
have the use and property of his horse, which any of the cir- 
cuits may furnish him with. 

2. Every Preacher to be allowed six pounds, Pennsylvania 
currency, per quarter, and his traveling charges besides. 

3. For every Assistant to make a general collection at Easter 
in the circuits where they labor, to be applied to the sinking 
of the debts on the houses, and relieving the Preachers in 
want. 

4. Wherever Thomas Rankin * spends his time he is to be 
assisted by those circuits." 

* The General Assistant Lee gives definitions of the terms employed to desig- 
nate the different laborers of that day. " They stood in three grades : 1. Helper* ; 
2. Assistants; 3. General Assistants. The" Helper was the" young Preacher in 
each Circuit where there were generally two Preachers in a Circuit. The Assistant 
was the eldest Preacher in the Circuit, who had the charge of the young Preacher 
and of the business of the Circuit. The General Assistant was the Preacher who 
had the charge of all the Circuits and of all the Preachers, and appointed all tin- 
Preachers to their several Circuits, and changed them. His being called a General 
Assistant signified that he was to assist Mr." Wesley in carrying on the work of 
God in a general way." — Lee's History, p. 41. 

The General Assistant was the Bishop of his time, or, as called at a later date. 
Superintendent, Prior to 1769 the Societies were managed by the Local Preachers, 
bv whom thev had been founded : but at this date the work had so enlarged that 
they asked for Preachers from England. In response to this call Mr. Wesley 
sent over Richard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor. making the former General As- 
sistant, which office he held till 1772. In 1771 Francis Asbury came to America. 
and in October, 1772, he was made -'General Assistant in America," with power of 

2 



18 History of the Discipline. 



3. Regulations of '1775. 

The Conference of 1775 met at Philadelphia May 17, 1775, 
and made the following Minutes: 

" Thomas Eankin is to travel till the month of December, 
and then take a quarter in New York. 

The Preachers in New Jersey to change in one quarter. 

Webster and Cooper to change with Gatch and Watters at 
the end of six months. 

The Preachers in Brunswick and Hanover to change as the 
Assistant thinks proper. 

Thomas Rankin's deficiencies to be paid out of the yearly 
collection. 

The Preachers' expenses from Conference to their Circuits to 
be paid out of the yearly collection. 

A general fast for the prosperity of the work, and for the 
peace of America, on Tuesday, the 18th of July." 



4. Regulations of 1777. 

The Conference of 1776 met at Baltimore May 21, but 
passed no disciplinary orders. The Conference of 1777 met 
" at a preaching-house near Deer Creek, in Harford County, 
Maryland, May 20, 1777," and passed the following orders: 

"Quest. 7. As the present distress is such, are the Preachers 
resolved to take no step to detach themselves from the work 
of God for the ensuing year ? 

Ans. We purpose, by the grace of God, not to take any step 
that may separate us from the brethren, or from the blessed 
work in which we are engaged. 

Quest. 8. Has not the preaching of funeral sermons been 
carried so far us to prostitute that venerable custom, and in 
some sort to render it contemptible ? 

Ans. Yes. Therefore let all the Preachers inform every 

supervision over all the Preachers and Societies. In 1773 Thomas Eankin came to 
America, and as the senior of Asbury, became General Assistant. As the progress 
of the Revolutionary war rendered it difficult for English Preachers to labor here. 
Rankin left America March 17, 1778. As Wesley was not able, in consequence of 
the war, to exercise any further supervision over the infant Societies on this con- 
tinent, the Conference in 1779 appointed Francis Asbury as the General Assistant 
in America. As Mr. "Wesley appointed no other General Assistant. Asbury was 
re-elected from year to year till 17S4, when the Church was organized, and he was 
elected one of the Bishops. In his letter to the American Conference, dated Sep- 
tember 10, 1784, Mr. Wesley appoints "Thomas Coke and Francis Asbury to be 
joint Superintendents over our brethren in North America; 1 ' but Asbury would 
not serve without an election by the Conference. 

The Discipline of 17S4 gives an exact definition of an Assistant as follows: 

" Quest. 53. (40.) Who is the Assistant? 

"Aw*. That Preacher in each Circuit who is appointed from time to time to 
assist the Superintendent in the charge of the Societies and the other Preachers 
therein." 



Rules and Regulations Pkior to 1792. 19 

Society that we will not preach any but for those who we 
have reason to think died in the fear and favor of God." 



5. Regulations of 1778. 

The Conference of 1778 met at Leesburgh, Va., May 19, 
and made the following regulation : 

"Quest. 8. What shall the Preachers be allowed for quar- 
terage ? 

Ans. Eight pounds, Virginia currency." 



6. Regulations of 1779. 

The Conference was this year held in two sections. The 
first met in Kent County, Delaware, April 28, 1779, and the 
other at Fluvanna, May 18, 1779. The following are selected 
from their Minutes : 

" No Helper to make any alteration in the Circuit, or appoint 
preaching in any new place, without consulting the Assistant. 

Every Exhorter and Local Preacher to go by the directions 
of the Assistants where, and only where, they shall appoint. 

Quest. 8. Why was the Delaware Conference held ? 

Ans. For the convenience of the Preachers in the northern 
stations, that we all might have an opportunity of meeting in 
Conference, it being unadvisable for Brother Asbury and 
Brother Ruff, with some others, to attend in Virginia; it is 
considered also as preparatory to the Conference in Virginia. 
Our sentiments to be given in by Brother Watters. 

Quest. 9. Ought not every Traveling Preacher to meet the 
class wherever he preaches ? 

Ans. Yes, if possible. 

Quest. 10. Shall we guard against a separation from the 
Church, directly or indirectly ? 

Ans. By all means. 

Quest. 11. What shall be done with the children ? 

Ans. Meet them once a fortnight and examine the parents 
with regard to their conduct toward them. 

Quest. 12. Ought not Brother Asbury to act as General As- 
sistant in America ? 

Ans. He ought : 1. On account of his age ; 2. Because 
originally appointed by Mr. Wesley; 3. Being joined with 
Messrs. Rankin and Shadford, by express order from Mr. 
Wesley. 

Quest. 13. How far shall his power extend ? 

Ans. On hearing every Preacher for and against what is in 
debate, the right of determination shall rest with him, ac- 
cording to the Minutes. 



20 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

In the same year, at the Conference in Virginia, the fol- 
lowing : 

Quest. 6. What shall be clone with the Preachers who were 
upon trial last year ? 

Ans. To be continued till next Conference. 

Quest. 7. Shall any Preacher receive quarterage who is able 
to travel and does not ? 

Ans. Ko. 

Quest. 8. In what light shall we view those Preachers who 
receive money by subscription ? 

Ans. As excluded from the Methodist Connection." 

7. Regulations of 1780. 

The Conference w T as held in Baltimore, April 24, 1780. 
Their Minutes contain the following : 

'"''Quest. 8. Shall all the Traveling Preachers take a license 
from every Conference, importing that they are Assistants or 
Helpers in connection with us ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 9. Shall Brother Asbury sign them in behalf of the 
Conference ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 10. Ought it to be strictly enjoined on all our Local 
Preachers and Exhorters that no one presume to speak in 
public without taking a note every quarter, (if required,) and 
be examined by the Assistant with respect to his life, his 
qualification, and reception ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 11. Ought not all our Preachers to make conscience 
of rising at four, and if not, yet at five ? (is it not a shame for 
a Preacher to be in bed till six in the morning ?) 

Ans. Undoubtedly they ought. 

Quest. 12. Shall we continue in close connection with the 
Church, and press our people to a closer communion with 
her? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 13. Will this Conference grant the privilege to all 
the friendly clergy of the Church of England, at the request 
or desire of the people, to preach or administer the ordinances 
in our preaching-houses or chapels ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 14. What provision shall we make for the wives of 
married Preachers ? 

Ans. They shall receive an equivalent with their husbands 
in quarterage if they stand in need. 

Quest. 15. Ought not our Preachers, if possible, to speak 
to every person, one by one, in the families wdiere they lodge, 



Rules and Regulations Prior to 1792. 21 

before prayer, if time will permit, or give a family exhortation 
after reading a chapter ? 

Ans. They ought. 

Quest. 18." Shall we recommend onr Quarterly Meetings to 
be held on Saturdays and Sundays when convenient ? * 

Ans. Agreed. 

Quest. 19. Shall not the Friday following every quarter day 
be appointed as a day of fasting ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 20. Does this whole Conference disapprove the step 
our brethren have taken in Virginia ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 21. Do we look upon them no longer as Methodists 
in connection with Mr. Wesley and us till "they come back ?f 

Ans. Agreed. 

Quest. 22. Shall Brothers Asbury, Garrettson, and Walters 
attend the Virginia Conference, and inform them of our pro- 
ceedings in this, and receive their answer ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 24. What shall the Conference do in case of Brother 
Asbury's death or absence ? 

Ans. Meet once a year, and act according to the Minutes. 

Quest. 26. What must be the conditions of our union with 
our Virginia brethren ? 

Ans. To suspend all their administrations for one year, and 
all meet together in Baltimore." 

8. Regulations of 1781. 

The Conference met at Choptank, Del.. April 16, 1781, and 
adjourned to Baltimore the 24th of said month. The follow- 
ing items are selected from their Minutes : 

" Quest. 1. What Preachers are now determined, after mature 
consideration, close observation, and earnest prayer, to preach 
the old Methodist doctrine, and strictly enforce the Disci- 
pline, as contained in the Xotes, Sermons, and Minutes pub- 
lished by Mr. Wesley, so far as they respect both Preachers 
and people, according to the knowledge we have of them, 
and the ability God shall give, and firmly resolved to dis- 
countenance a separation among either Preachers or peoj:>le ? 

Ans. [Here follow the names of thirty-nine Preachers.] 

Quest. 2. Why was Conference begun at Choptank ? 

Ans. To examine those who could not go to Baltimore, and 
to provide supplies for the Circuits where the Lord is more 
immediately pouring out his Spirit. 

* At first held on Tuesday. 

t This refers to a partial "separation which took place in Virginia on account of 
the ordinances. 



22 History of the Discipline. 

Quest. 3. Is there any precedent for this in the economy of 
Methodism ? 

Ans. Yes. Mr. Wesley generally holds a Conference in 
Ireland for the same purposes. 

Quest. 4. Should we take the Preachers into full connection 
after one year's trial, or would it not be better, after consid- 
ering how young they are in age, grace, and gifts, to try them 
two years, unless it be one of double testimony, of whom there 
is a general approbation ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 5. Shall any Assistant take a Local Preacher to 
travel in the Circuit, in the vacancy of Conference, without 
consulting Brother Asbury, or the Assistants near him, by 
word or letter ? 

Ans. No. 

Quest. 6. If any former Assistant has had just cause for 
removing preaching from any house, should his successor 
return to it without consulting Brother Asbury, or the Assist- 
ants in the Circuits near him, and if it remains doubtful, leave 
it till next Conference ? 

Ans. Agreed. 

Quest. 7. Ought not the Preachers to examine every person 
admitted upon trial for three months : first, whether they have 
been turned out ; and if so, let them not be received without 
they have evidenced repentance, and can be generally recom- 
mended ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 8. Ought not the Preachers often to read the Kules 
of the Societies, the Character of a Methodist, and the Plain 
Account of Christian Perfection, if they have got them ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 14. Ought not every Assistant to give a circumstan- 
tial account of the Circuit, in writing, both of Societies and 
Local Preachers, with a plan, to his successor ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 15. Ought not each Assistant to inform all our So- 
cieties in his Circuit of the sum that is to be made up for the 
Preachers' quarterage, exclusive of traveling expenses, and 
urge them to give according to their several abilities ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Quest. 18. How many general fasts shall we have this year ? 

Ans. Four, as follows: The first Thursday in June, Sep- 
tember, January, and April." 

9. Regulations of 1782. 

The Conference was "held at Ellis's Preaching-House, in 
Sussex County, Virginia, April 17, 1782, and adjourned to 



Rules and Regulations Prior to 1792. 23 

Baltimore May 21." The following are selected from their 
Minutes : 

" Quest. 11. What shall be done to revive the work? 

Ans. Hold evening meetings, and preach in the mornings in 
places convenient. 

Quest. 12. What shall be done to get a regular and impar- 
tial supply for the maintenance of the preachers ? 

Ans. Let every thing they receive, either in money or cloth- 
ing, be valued by the Preachers and Stewards at Quarterly 
Meeting, and an account of the deficiency given in to the 
Conference, that they may be supplied by the profits arising 
from the books and the Conference collections. 

Quest. 13. How shall we more effectually guard against 
disorderly Traveling Preachers ? 

Ans. Write at the bottom of every certificate : ' The author- 
ity this conveys is limited to next Conference.' 

Quest. 14. How must we do if a Preacher will not desist 
after being found guilty ? 

Ans. Let the nearest Assistant stop him immediately. In 
Brother Asbury's absence let the Preachers inform the people 
of these rules. 

Quest. 15. How shall we more effectually guard against dis- 
orderly Local Preachers ? 

Ans. Write at the bottom of the certificate : ' This conveys 
authority no longer than you walk uprightly, and submit to 
the direction of the Assistant Preacher.'' 

Quest. 16. By what rule shall we conduct ourselves toward 
the Preachers and people that separate from us ? 

Ans. Disown them. 

Quest. 19. Do the brethren in Conference unanimously 
choose Brother Asbury to act according to Mr. Wesley's orig- 
inal appointment, and preside over the American Conferences 
and the whole work ? 

Ans. Yes. 

Every Assistant Preacher must so order his Circuit that 
either himself or one of his helpers may travel with Mr. As- 
bury through his circuit." 

10. Regulations of 1783. 

The Conference was held again " at Ellis's Preaching- 
House May 6, 1783, and adjourned to Baltimore the 27th." 
The following items are selected : 

" Quest. 9. How is this sum [for the support of the Preach- 
ers' wives] to be raised ? 

Ans. Let the Preachers make a small collection in all the 
Circuits. 

Quest. 12. How shall we conduct ourselves toward any 
European Methodists should they come to this continent ? 



24 History of the Discipline. 

Ans. We will not receive them without a letter of recom- 
mendation which we have no reason to doubt the truth of. 

Quest. 14. How many days of thanksgiving shall we have 
for our public peace, temporal and spiritual prosperity, and 
for the glorious work of God ? 

Ans. Two : the first Thursday in July and October. 

Quest. 15. How many fast days shall we have ? 

Ans. Two : the first Friday in January and April. 

Quest. 17. How is this money [for the Preachers' wives] to 
be raised ? " 

Ans. [The amount is then apportioned to the several Cir- 
cuits. ] 

11. Regulations of 1784. 

The Annual Conference of this year "began at Ellis's 
Preaching-House, Virginia, April 30, 1784, and ended at Bal- 
timore May 28 following." This Conference touched on a 
variety of matters. Some have been selected for the body of 
this work, others appear below. 

" Quest. 8. How shall we keep good order among the Preach- 
ers, and provide for contingencies in the vacancy of Confer- 
ence and absence of the General Assistant ? 

Ans. Let any three Assistants do what may be thought 
most eligible, call to an account, change, suspend, or receive 
a Preacher till Conference. 

Quest. 9. What can be done with those places we have long 
tried, and appear to grow worse every year ? 

Ans. If you are obliged to make use of such places to get 
to more valuable ones, appoint no public preaching, but only 
meet Society in the evening, or speak to the black people. 

Quest. 21. How shall we conduct ourselves toward Euro- 
pean Preachers ? 

Ans. If they are recommended by Mr. Wesley, will be sub- 
ject to the American Conference, preach the doctrine taught 
in the four volumes of Sermons and Notes on the New Testa- 
ment, keep the Circuits they are appointed to, follow the 
directions of the London and American Minutes, and be sub- 
ject to Francis Asbury as General Assistant, while he stands 
approved by Mr. Wesley and the Conference, we will receive 
them ; but if they walk contrary to the above directions, no 
ancient right or appointment shall prevent their being ex- 
cluded from our Connection. 

Quest. 23. How shall we more effectually appoint and keep 
days of fasting ? 

Ans. By writing upon every class paper, ' To be the first 
Friday after every Quarterly Meeting.' " * 

* " All these Annual Conferences, and all subsequent sessions down to the or- 
ganization of the General or Quadrennial Conference, were considered adjourned 



Rules and Regulations Pkior to 1792. 25 

12. Regulations of 1785. 

The Christmas Conference was a General Conference, as it 
embraced the entire ministry, but irregular, as it did not be- 
come a part of the economy of the Church by assembling at 
stated periods in the future. It was a Convention assembled 
for the purpose of organizing the Church and establishing a 
constitution for the government of the body without any ex- 
pectation of its recurrence. The Discipline provided in 1784 
was designed to serve as a Constitution, to be supplemented 
by such statutory provisions from time to time as the Confer- 
ences might find necessary. In this irregular way the Church 
continued to legislate until the establishment of the General 
Conference in 1792. Hence it will be proper to notice the 
additions to our rules made in this interval in the Annual 
Conferences. 

The Conference of 1785 is noted for the Suspension of the 
Rule on Slavery adopted in 1784. The first edition of the 
Discipline was also printed this year, and was bound with 
" the Sunday Service" and "the collection of Psalms and 
Hymns " sent over in sheets from London. The edition was 
issued from Philadelphia. 

13. Regulations of 1786. 

The edition of this year, printed in London, omits Quest. 
23, on the use of " Spirituous Liquors;" the Rule on Slavery; 
that on Supplying Vacancies on Circuits, Quest. 64 ; and that 
on the Trial of Preachers, Quest. 63. " This appears to have 
been the last edition of ' the Sunday Service ' for the use of 
the Methodists in America." * The psalms and hymns con- 
tained in it grew into the Hymn Book, and the Articles and 
Ritual, at first issued separately, were subsequently incorpo- 
rated in the Discipline. " The Sunday Service " appears never 
to have been popular in the American Societies, and was laid 
aside the instant they were free from the direct supervision of 
Mr. "Wesley. 

14. Regulations of 1787. 

By some this has been incorrectly classed as a General Con- 
ference. That Wesley ordered one, and that Dr. Coke came 
over to hold it, is true ; but the plan was so warmly resisted 
by Asbury and his associates that Mr. Wesley's name was re- 
meetings of the undivided, ministry, held at different places, often widely apart, for 
the local convenience of the scattered itinerants. The enactments of no one session 
were binding till they had been virtually adopted at all the other sessions of the 
same ecclesiastical year, and had thus become the expression of a majority of the 
ministry.'" — Stevens' Hist. M. M Church, vol. ii, p. 13. 

* Emory. 



26 History of the Discipline. 

moved from the Minutes by striking out the second question 
of the Discipline of 1784. * The Conference was simply an- 
nual, though much business was transacted, such as now per- 
tains to the General Conference. But this does not prove it 
to have been a General Conference, as all such matters were 
then arranged in the Annual Conferences of other years as 
well as this. 

The third edition of the Discipline was this year issued, for 
the first time, in sections, as arranged by Asbury, and the Su- 
perintendents were called Bishops. The Annual Minutes con- 
tain some regulations of a disciplinary kind, as those on the 
Colored People, Salaries of Preachers, Kegister Books for the 
Stewards, and Instruction of Children. The Discipline of this 
year contains new sections on Books, on Elders, on Deacons ; 
regulates admission to Sacrament; makes provision for or- 
daining Bishops, for receiving Preachers in the interval of 
Conference, and omits the provision for Wives of Preachers. 

15. Regulations of 1789. 

Though a fourth edition of the Discipline was issued in 
1788, no changes are known to have been made. The fifth 
edition of 1789 contains the Episcopal Address, the Articles, 
and the Doctrinal Tracts. The articles and tracts, though 
bound in the same volume, are separate. See the chapter on 
Arrangement. The provisions on trial were introduced. The 
Bishops might ordain Local Deacons ; probation was extended 
to six months ; the Preacher was to read the names of those 
received and excluded ; and the section on Stewards was in- 
serted ; the Preacher was to account to the Stewards for all 
moneys. 

16. Regulations of 1790. 

The sixth edition was issued this year with the Articles and 
Tracts incorporated in the body of the work. 

17. Regulations of 1791. 

In the seventh edition of this year is found the section 
"on Bands." 

* The whole question is ably reviewed by Stevens, "Hist. M. E. Church," vol 
iii, p. 37. 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 27 



CHAPTER II. 

An Abstract of the Doings of the General Conferences. 

In the General Conference of 1792 the Constitution of the 
Church was so far modified as to restrict the power to make 
" Rules and Regulations " to the General Conferences hence- 
forth to be held quadrennially. Hence, in order to trace the 
gradual revision of the Discipline, it will be needful to exam- 
ine the doings of those bodies, a brief abstract of which is 
given in this chapter. The brevity required precludes a mi- 
nute examination ; an outline, touching the main matters 
which possess an enduring interest, and which will guide the 
inquirer to fuller sources of information, in the General Con- 
ference Journals, is all that is here attempted. The index 
will render these materials available to even the casual in- 
quirer. The references in this chapter are to the consecutive 
numbers of the Discipline, employed also in the second book 
of this work. 

I. Conference of 1792. 

" The first regular General Conference " * met in Baltimore 
November 1, 1792, Bishops Coke and Asbury presiding. 

The Leading Topics. — The establishment of the General 
Conference as a mode of unifying the Church and the impend- 
ing schism of James O'Kelley. 

As the work was spreading, so that it was no longer possi- 
ble for the Preachers to meet together every year, they natu- 
rally wished to devise some means to secure the future unity 
of the movement. The scattered and feeble Societies had 
been organized into a Church, but this even would prove of 
little avail without some means of concerted action by the 
entire body. To obviate the difficulty a " Council, " com- 
posed of the Presiding Elders and the Bishops, was devised 
and introduced ; but the concentration of such vast power in 
so few hands aroused suspicions, and elicited criticisms so 
severe that the plan fell dead at birth. 

* The words of Asbury. The Conference of 1784 was irregular, partaking- of the 
nature of a convention rather than an established body. It was convened for the 
purpose of organizing the Church, and its recurrence not anticipated. That of 
1787 had less claim to be designated a General Conference ; but in 1792 the Gen- 
eral Conference became a part of the established economy of the Church. 

The records of this Conference have not been preserved, and the account given 
sbove is necessarily gleaned from other sources, as Lee, Asbury, "Ware. 



28 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

The only other eligible plan seemed to be to call the whole 
body of Traveling Preachers together at stated intervals to 
consider and settle the business of the Connection. This was 
the first question of the hour. To settle it a large part of the 
Traveling Preachers had convened and united, as a means of 
attaining this end, in the adoption of the General Conference, 
to be held quadrennially, and to be composed of all the Trav- 
eling Preachers. 

The disorganizing tendencies were represented by James 
O'Kelley, who desired the power to be retained in local bodies. 
In his view the Bishops should possess less power, their ap- 
pointments, as with our English brethren, being subject to 
revision by the Conference. These correlated questions were 
hotly debated for a week, till in the end the good sense of 
the members was convinced that the only method of main- 
taining a consolidated Church with an itinerant ministry was 
the creation of a central body and the election of Superin- 
tendents with extensive powers, duly checked by the General 
Conference composed as above. 

The result was so displeasing to O'Kelley (the Jeff. Davis 
of the Church) that he left the Conference, and very soon 
seceded from the Church, in order to organize the divisive 
elements gathered about him, which, however, only proved a 
rope of sand. 

The Kules of the Conference required a two thirds vote to 
form new regulations for the Church, though a majority suf- 
ficed to change old ones. 

The Revision of the Discipline. — The Episcopal Address 
was modified by the omission of "the Rigging House," and 
the insertion of the title to the tract on Baptism, and the 
date was "Baltimore, November 16, 1792." The sections on 
the Constitution of the Church and the Origin of Epis- 
copacy were condensed into that on the Origin of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church (IF 1). The provision on the Gen- 
eral Conference was introduced (IF 84) in the place of the 
Council,* giving to it the sole power of legislation for the 
Church. The section also contained provisions for District 
Conferences, to be organized and bounded by the Bishops as 
now, and to be composed of all the Traveling Preachers. 
The order of business was the same as that retained in the 
Annual Conference. 

The Bishop was now to be elected by, and to be amenable 
to, the General Conference, and in the interval of Conference 
to be tried by a committee. Ceasing to travel would deprive 
him of office. 

The Elders now took the name of Presiding Elders, to be 

* For the origin and power of this body see the section on the " Circulation of 
Books" note. 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 29 

appointed by the Bishops, with defined duties, and dependent 
on the people for support, the tenure of office being restricted 
to four years.* 

The section on Traveling Elders was introduced, and their 
duties defined, while that on Deacons received the epithet 
"traveling." The Preacher was no longer required to meet 
the Leaders weekly ; was not to believe evil of any one " with- 
out good evidence" (IF 147) ; to avoid affectation (IT 150) ; not 
to be received on trial without a recommend from the Quarterly 
Conference (IF 202 ; not to leave his work (1T 241) ; nor longer 
to be confined to sell "Kempis," etc. ; to meet the men and 
women apart when "practicable;" to pay debts on houses of 
worship ; to give " notes " to members, and to exclude mem- 
bers who do not pay their debts (1F 345). The Local Preachers 
were not to speak without a license. The section on Preacher 
in Charge first appears this year ; some of the provisions had 
existed in that on Deacons. The Preacher was not to print 
any thing without the approbation of Conference or one of 
the Bishops. The people were to be advised to discounte- 
nance all treats to candidates ; the Preachers to read " Cure of 
Heart and Church Divisions " (IF 178). The trial of a Preacher 
in the interim of Conference was to be reviewed by the Con- 
ference (IF 320) ; the section took its title, and paragraphs on 
" improper " conduct and " erroneous doctrines " were intro- 
duced (IF 324,326). The Lord's Supper could be received 
" standing or sitting " (IF 41) ; a section on Public Worship 
was introduced (IF 59) ; and the people urged not to employ 
"fugue tunes" (IF 66). 

The names of those received or excluded were to be read 
every quarter in class (1 265) ; the section on Bands revised ; 
the term " unawakened " defined to be one not eligible to 
membership ; the rule on " sowing dissension," and that on 
appeal of members, were introduced (IF 341, 363). 

The Ritual was now incorporated in the Discipline with 
some changes, and the Allowance made sixty-four dollars. 
The Book chapter was entirely recast. The Sunday Service 
is not named in the Discipline of this year.f 

The number of members, 65, 980 ; preachers, 266. 



* This restriction was suggested by the troubles with O'Kelley, who had re- 
mained in the same section ever since the Church had been organized, and who 
was thus able to use his influence to distract the Church. This restriction, intro- 
duced at an earlier day, might have prevented the separation of this year. 

tLee says of this Conference, that the Preachers "came together with an expec- 
tation that something of great importance would take place in the Connection in 
consequence of that Conference. The Preachers generally thought that in all 
probability there would never be another Conference of the kind at which all the 
Preachers' in the Connection might attend. It was generally thought this Confer- 
ence would adopt some permanent regulations which would prevent the Preachers 
in future from coming together. This persuasion brought out more of the Preach- 
ers than otherwise would have attended." — Lee, Hist., p. 177. 



30 History op the Discipline. 



II. Conference of 1796. 

The second General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church assembled in Baltimore, October 20, 1796, and was 
composed of 120 members. Bishops Coke and Asbury pre- 
sided. The session was one of great harmony and spiritual 
prosperity. Number of members 56,664, a decrease of 9,316; 
preachers 313, an increase of 47. This decrease was the re- 
sult of the O'Kelley troubles. The Minutes of this Conference 
Avere printed separately, and sometimes bound with the Dis- 
cipline of 1792. The chief topics related to the economy of 
the Church, and those measures necessary to promote its har- 
mony and vigor. 

The Discipline was slightly revised. The Bishops' Ad- 
dress was retouched. The section on the " origin " of the 
Church, omitting the constitutional clauses, shows that the 
Church was organized at the request of the Societies in 
America (1 1). 

Instead of the District Conferences, organized four years 
before, and found to be too restricted for the free circulation 
of the Preachers, several of these Districts were combined to 
form a yearly Conference (IF 100), and the bounds were fixed. 
The Conferences were six: New England, Philadelphia, Bal- 
timore, Virginia, Southern Carolina, and the Western. Those 
in full connection and those to be received were to attend 
Conference. 

A Traveling Deacon was made eligible to the office of an 
Elder after two years (IT 207) ; the Preacher in Charge was re- 
quired to execute " our rules against all frauds " (IF 294) ; the 
section on Local Preachers adopted (IF 297) ; requiring for li- 
cense a recommend from the Society and Quarterly Confer- 
ence (IF 297) ; four years of license for Deacon's Orders (IF 302) ; 
and making provision for his trial (IF 332) ; and support when 
in charge (IF 483). Marriage with those of other Churches 
was not forbidden (IF 46). To relieve "the distressed 
Preachers " the Chartered Fund was devised (IF 463) ; and 
a form of deed to secure our Church property (IF 508). The 
Book Establishment was to be supervised by a committee of 
the Philadelphia Conference ; books were to be sold by the 
Preachers on commission ; Agents to print' by the advice of 
the Bishop and Philadelphia Conference. The section on 
Slavery was restored, and ample notes on all parts of the 
Discipline were appended by Coke and Asbury. This tenth 
edition of the Discipline is the only one containing the 
Notes. 

The Kule on Slavery had been suspended since 1785. 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 31 

III. Conference of 1800. 

The prevalence of yellow fever in Baltimore occasioned the 
change of time of the Conference of 1800 to the spring, when 
the epidemic was less dangerous. Bishops Coke and Asbury 
presided. 

Members of the Church, 64,894; preachers, 287; an increase 
of 3,543 members, and of 15 preachers. 

As Bishop Coke spent most of his time in England, and 
the health of Asbury was greatly impaired, the Board was 
strengthened by the election of Richard Whatcoat. The 
Conference enjoyed the divine Presence in an eminent de- 
gree. Lee thought they " had never had so good a Confer- 
ence;" "Whatcoat estimates two hundred conversions during 
the session. 

The Leading Topics. — Slavery, ministerial support, and 
changes in the Discipline. 

The Revision of the Discipline. — The Discipline was 
read by Coke section by section, and changes made in order. 
A Preacher could now be a member of the General Conference 
only after having "traveled four years-" (T 84). 

The Annual Conference was required to elect a Secretary, 
who should send his record to the General Conference (IT 112) ; 
to take collections for contingent expenses, and to make up 
the allowance of the Preachers ; to pay its proportionable 
part of the salary of the Bishops. 

The Preacher in Charge was to transmit to Conference a 
record of deaths, and to expel those convicted of non-payment 
of debt (IF 346). The definition of "unawakened " was omit- 
ted ; " accused " instead of " suspected " persons might be tried 
(IF 336) ; and the duties of Preachers to the Book Room were 
defined. The meager compensation of the Preachers caused 
many to leave the traveling ministry. To remedy this the 
salary was raised to $100, and provision made for children 
and widows, and for the disabled the income of the Chartered 
Fund, the contributions of the effective Preachers, and public 
collections were to be employed. Societies advised to obtain 
houses for Preachers. 

Preachers who held slaves were required to emancipate, and 
the Conferences to petition the Legislatures for emancipation. 
There were now seven Conferences. New York was added. 
The Rules on Education were omitted. 

The Local Preachers were required to have their names en- 
rolled on a class paper, and to attend class (IF 298) ; to have 
nine instead of three to recommend them for orders ; and va- 
cancies in the Board of Trust of the Chartered Fund to be 
filled by the Philadelphia Conference in the interim of the 
General Conference. 



32 History of the Discipline. 

The Conference refused to sanction a delegated General 
Conference; a council to aid in making the appointments; 
the ordination of Local Elders ; the election of Presiding 
Elders ; and the exclusion of slaveholders. 

IV. Conference of 1804. 

The General Conference of 1804 met in Baltimore May 7-23, 
the three Bishops being present. John Wilson was chosen 
Secretary, and a list of the members, amounting to one hun- 
dred and twelve, is for the first time given. " Five are ' ex- 
cepted,' as not entitled to vote, not having traveled four years." 

The addresses of the British and Irish Conferences were 
read and replies prepared. At the request of the Wesleyans 
Dr. Coke was allowed to return to Europe, subject to recall 
by three Conferences, and to return by the next General 
Conference. 

Slavery and the Book Room were the chief topics of 
debate. 

The Discipline was revised item by item as read by Coke. 
The form was considerably changed by distributing the matter 
into two parts. 

In the twenty-third Article, at the instance of Cooper, " the 
Constitution" is substituted for the "Articles of Confederation," 
and the States are declared to be " a sovereign and independ- 
ent nation." The probation of a Preacher is to date from 
"the time he was received on trial in an Annual Conference;" 
and the four years necessary to entitle a Preacher to member- 
ship in the General Conference were to date " from the time 
he was received on trial in an Annual Conference." The 
boundaries were slightly modified. 

The Presiding Elder was authorized to call a Quarterly Con- 
ference, composed of official members, " and none else ;" for- 
bidden to employ a Preacher rejected by the Conference ; and 
required to have a record of the Quarterly Conference kept. 
In his absence from Conference a Bishop might appoint one 
of the Elders; or if no appointment be made, the Conference 
might choose one by ballot from the Presiding Elders. 

The section on the Trial of a Bishop was so modified that 
complaints must be in writing. In making appointments he 
might allow a preacher to remain but two years, except 
" Presiding Elders, the General Book Stewards, the super- 
numerary, superannuated, and worn-out Preachers." The 
Preacher was no longer allowed to desist from traveling on 
the Bishop's certificate. 

The Rules of a Preacher were so changed as to require him 
to conduct himself "prudently and cautiously with women;" 
marriage with the unawakencd was to be " discouraged " in- 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 33 

stead of "put a stop to," and those who violate the rules are 
"to be put back ou trial" in place of being "expelled." The 
section on Slavery was retouched. The slaveholder was still 
urged to emancipate, but a failure to do so would not exclude 
him. 

The Book Business was removed to New York, and Cooper 
and Wilson elected Agents. The New York instead of the 
Philadelphia Conference was authorized to fill vacancies in 
the Trustee Board of the Chartered Fund. The Preachers 
were forbidden to publish any book without submitting the 
manuscripts to their Conferences, and the paragraph requiring 
them to give an account of marriage fees was omitted. 

The salary of the Book Steward was to be $600, and that 
of the Preachers was not to be made up if they had other re- 
sources. The children whose mothers were deceased were to 
receive pay for board. The clause requiring the Preachers to 
pay two dollars on admission to the Conference was omitted. 

At this Conference strenuous efforts were made, but in vain, 
to locate the Book Room at Baltimore ; to allow Local Preach- 
ers to be ordained Elders ; to abolish the Presiding Eldership, 
and, on the failure of this measure, to make it elective. 

Y. The Conference of 1808. 

The General Conference met at Baltimore, May 6-26, 1808, 
and was composed of one hundred and twenty-nine members. 
Asbury presided. Bishop Whatcoat had died, and Coke was 
in Europe, where he was desired to remain. The Conference 
complied with his request, allowing his name to stand on 
the Minutes, with a note stating that he resided in Europe. 
William M'Kendree was elected to the Episcopal office. 

The leading questions related to the Book Concern, the 
Constitution of the General Conference, and Slavery. 
On a memorial from the New York Conference, seconded by 
New England, the Western and South Carolina Conferences, 
the General Conference became a delegated body with lim- 
ited powers, as provided in the new chapter on that subject. 

The chapter on the Circulation of Books underwent some 
changes. Daniel Wilson was elected Agent, with a salary of 
$750, his name to be placed in the Minutes, and not in the 
Discipline as heretofore. In sending books to Presiding Eld- 
ers the Agents were to pay freight. Book Agents could hold 
office but eight years. The new Hymn Book prepared by 
Daniel Hitt was adopted, and one thousand dollars of the 
proceeds of the book funds appropriated to publish tracts. 

The subject of Slavery excited much interest. All relating 
to the buying and selling of slaves was omitted, and the An- 
nual Conferences were allowed to make their own regulations 

3 



34 History of the Discipline. 

on the subject. The section on Slavery was ordered to be 
stricken from the Disciplines printed for the South. 

As to Salary, the term " allowance " was ordered to be sub- 
stituted for it in the Discipline ; the Conferences were per- 
mitted to adopt methods to raise the allowances of the Preach- 
ers, but in case they fail to do so the Church was not to be 
held responsible. The efforts to elect Presiding Elders ; to 
farm the book business; and to omit all relating to slavery, 
failed. 

Deacons were to be ordained on the recommendation of the 
Conference instead of the Elders; the form of the question, on 
admitting strangers to class, changed ; lawsuits allowed when 
the case "requires or justifies it;" an appeal denied to those 
who absent themselves from the trial after due notice, and the 
consultation of the Pastor with the Stewards in cases of dis- 
pute between members was dispensed with. 

VI. Conference of 1812. 

The first delegated General Conference met at New York, 
May 1-22, 1812, and was composed of ninety members. As- 
bury and M'Kendree presided, and Daniel Hitt was chosen 
Secretary. The Episcopal Address was read by M'Kendree 
and filed, and subsequently referred to a select committee. 
Various committees were appointed. 

There were nine Conferences; the bounds were considera- 
bly modified ; three new ones added, namely, the Ohio, Ten- 
nessee, and Genesee, and one, the Western, omitted. The 
Bishops were allowed to organize another in the Mississippi 
Valley, but not. to take territory from other Conferences with- 
out their consent. The Conferences were authorized to raise 
a fund for the support of the superannuated and supernu- 
merary Preachers. 

The Deed was so modified as to allow the Conferences to 
depart from the form ; the word " ground " is changed to 
"land," and the words "and none other" omitted. 

The Conference authorized the election of two Book Agents. 
Daniel Hitt and Thomas Ware were chosen. The Doctrinal 
Tracts were ordered to be omitted from the Discipline, and 
published in a separate volume. An address was issued to 
the Church. A clause excluding members for giving treats 
was ordered, but not inserted in the Discipline. The elec- 
tion of Presiding Elders failed (IT 42 to 45), and the motion 
to establish a Book Room in the West. 

The Changes in Discipline were few. The Conferences 
were to report locations and withdrawals, and were author- 
ized to raise a fund for the superannuated. 

The Preacher in Charge was to call a committee, before 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 35 

whom the member not paying his debts should show cause 
why he does not. 

Local Deacons were allowed, after holding a license four 
years, to be ordained Elders, and could be removed from 
office instead of expelled for neglect to meet in class. 

The Stewards, who had hitherto been appointed by the 
Preacher, were to be nominated by him and chosen by the 
Quarterly Conference. 

VII. Conference of 1816. 

The second delegated General Conference, which assembled 
in Baltimore, May 1-24, 1816, was composed of one hundred 
and six members. Bishop M'Kendree presided, and Louis R. 
Fechtig was chosen Secretary. Asbury had died, and his 
remains were, by order of the Conference, transferred for re-in- 
terment to Baltimore, and a funeral service held by the Con- 
ference. 

The chief questions that agitated the Conference related to 
slavery, the Local Preachers, and the Episcopacy. 

The Episcopacy was strengthened by the election of Enoch 
George and Kobert R. Roberts. The Bishops were ordered 
" to point out a course of study " for the younger Preachers 
preparatory to orders (IT 225). Their salaries were to be es- 
timated by the Book Agents and Book Committee at New 
York, and they were allowed in the interval of General Con- 
ference to form new Conferences. 

The Stewards were made amenable to the Quarterly Con- 
ference (IF 311). 

Salary. — The inadequacy of ministerial support had greatly 
interfered with the work by obliging some of the most efficient 
men to locate, while others were embarrassed with debt or 
want. To remedy the evil the Conference urged the Societies 
to secure parsonages (IF 492) ; raised the allowance from $80 
to $100, and ordered the appointment of Estimating Com- 
mittees and meetings of District Stewards. The clause in the 
Discipline requiring that "surplus " be reported to Conference 
was omitted. 

Local Preachers. — The questions relating to Local Preach- 
ers were thoroughly canvassed, and the section on that sub- 
ject revised. On removal to another Charge a Local Preacher 
was to procure a certificate from the Presiding Elder or the 
Preacher. He was forbidden to manufacture or retail spirit- 
uous liquors, and an allowance to the Local Preacher could be 
made only when appointed by the Presiding Elder (TF 483). 

The section on Preachers in Charge (IF 288) was so changed 
as to take from him the power to license and renew the license 
of a Local Preacher, and to give him the sole power to license 
Exhorters. 



36 History of the Discipline. 

The Book Interest was fully considered. The Agents 
and Editors were to be Preachers, and, by virtue of their ap- 
pointments, members of the New York Conference, to which 
they were amenable for official conduct. Expenses of dele- 
gates were $1,419 75; collections, $731 39; the deficiency 
ordered to be paid by the Book Boom. The Agents were to 
publish "as the state of the finances will admit and the de- 
mands may require " (IT 431). 

Slavery. — The paragraph giving to Conferences the right 
to regulate the subject was omitted, and slaveholders were made 
ineligible to office where the laws of the State will allow " eman- 
cipation, and permit the liberated slave to enjoy freedom." 

The Conferences were now eleven. The Missouri and 
Mississippi were new, the others slightly modified. The 
term "Connection" was in all places in the Discipline sub- 
stituted by "Church," "community," or "itinerancy," as 
the case might require. 

An effort was made to elect the Presiding Elders by giving 
the Bishops the right to nominate ; to give the veto power in 
a Quarterly Conference on license to the Presiding Elder ; to 
obtain for Local Preachers representation in the General Con- 
ference ; a right to stipulate for salary, and govern in the local 
Church ; and to relinquish our hold on Canada. These move- 
ments all failed. 

The next General Conference was to be composed of one 
member for every "seven," instead of "five," members of the 
Annual Conferences. 

Editors of the Discipline. — William Phoebus, N. Bangs, 
D. Hitt. 

YIII. Conference of 1820. 

The third delegated General Conference met at Baltimore, 
May 1-27, 1820, Bishops M'Kendree, George, and Roberts 
presiding. A. M'Caine and T. Mason, Secretaries. 

The election of Presiding Elders and the status of 
the Local Preachers were the leading questions. 

The Bishops were mildly censured for allowing Presiding 
Elders to retain Preachers more than two years in the same 
charge. They were associated with the Book Agents and 
Editors to issue the Discipline. Joshua Soule was elected to 
the Episcopal office, but refused to be ordained because they 
had voted to elect Presiding Elders. The Episcopal Address 
refers to the Episcopacy, Local Preachers, framing of chil- 
dren, slaves, missions, and spirituous liquors, with notices of 
Churches and Conference boundaries. 

The Local Preachers, hitherto excluded, were now ad- 
mitted as spectators of the General Conference, and provis- 
ions were made for a District Conference (IT 113). 



Abstract of Doings of Gex. Conferences. 37 

The Conferences. — They now numbered twelve, Ken- 
tucky being new. Canada is retained, and a note appended 
to the Twenty-third Article of Religion defining our views of 
civil authority. The Conference encouraged education, and 
recommended the establishment of an academy in each Con- 
ference, the first utterance of the Conference on the subject 
since the burning of Cokesbury. The Conferences were urged 
to petition the General Conference to give- the veto power to 
the Bishops in case of unconstitutional action. 

Pkeachees ex Chaege were "'to renew tickets to regulate 
the Bands *' {% 254) : the number of Stewards to be seven in- 
stead of five. 

John Emory was elected a delegate to the Wesleyan Confer- 
ence to renew the fraternal relations suspended since the de- 
parture of Dr. Coke, and he was cordially received, and the 
sentiments of the American Conference reciprocated. 

The Missioxaby Society, just organized, was adopted, 
and the Constitution revised. 

The Publishing House was still in debt, but authorized 
to build : a new Hymn Book was authorized, and the House 
to be incorporated. The book list was enlarged, as the Agents 
were now allowed to issue any new work by vote of the Book 
Committee. N. Bangs and T. Mason were chosen Agents for 
Xew York, and Martin Ruter for Cincinnati, on salaries ranging 
from $800 to $1,200. For expenses of delegates the Confer- 
ence drew on the Book Concern for $1,000, and ordered that 
in future each Conference meet its own expenses. 

Changes rx Discipline related chiefly to the Book Con- 
cern in giving more liberty to Agents, and in establishing an 
agency at Cincinnati: to the mode of appeal (IT 35 '2 ); to 
Church building, requiring deed, the raising three fourths of 
the money, and free seats (IT 497) ; to the number of Stew- 
ards : to the District Conference, omitting the paragraphs not 
in hannony with it ; to the Twenty-third Article ; to the ap- 
pointments allowing the Bishops to continue more than two 
years teachers in our institutions and missionaries among the 
Indians. 

The Conference ordered the election of Presiding Elders. 
and then at a later date suspended the rule in deference to 
J. Soule. The Bishop was to nominate three times the num- 
ber needed, and from these the Conference was to select, and 
those chosen were to have a voice in the Cabinet. The Con- 
ference refused to allow the location of a Preacher without 
Ms consent. 

LX. Conference of lS - 24. 

The fourth delegated General Conference met at Baltimore, 
May 1-28, 1824, "Bishops M'Kendree, George, and Roberts 



38 History of the Discipline. 

presiding; John Emory, Secretary. Members, 125. Richard 
Reece and John Hannah came as fraternal delegates from 
England. 

The Episcopal Address notices the dearth of revivals, the 
poor health of the Bishops, the boundaries of Conferences, 
the Book Room, and the District Conferences. 

The causes of missions and education were warmly com- 
mended, and the thirteenth article of the Constitution of the 
Missionary Society was changed. Each Annual Conference 
was required to appoint a committee on missions when any 
exist in its bounds. 

The Committee on Itinerancy notice the neglect of class, 
inadequate salaries, and want of uniformity in public wor- 
ship. 

Slavery. — Those holding slaves were urged to teach them 
to read the Bible ; to allow colored Preachers the privileges 
of the Quarterly Conferences, and the Annual Conferences al- 
lowed to employ them to travel. 

The Publishing House. — The Agents were not allowed to 
issue books on their own account ; were to reduce the debt, 
which was $48,000. Expenses of delegates, $4,816 50; defi- 
ciency $2,408, which was ordered to be paid by the Book 
Agents despite the vote of four years ago. Agents — Bangs 
and Emory at New York; Martin Ruter in the West. 

Changes of Discipline. — The instruction of the young 
was commended, and the Preachers required to instruct the 
children (1" 372) ; Sunday-schools to be formed, and the Cate- 
chism to be employed ; in case of neglect by a District 
Conference, the licenses, etc., to be obtained from Quarterly 
Conference ; Minutes of the District Conference to be taken 
and credentials of Local Preachers required when expelled 
(IT 365) ; the Ritual to be used in administering the ordi- 
nances, (1" 63) ; the allowance to the wives of Preachers not 
to be made when they marry after joining Conference ; col- 
lection to defray expense of delegates (1 275) ; the Book 
Agents at New York to estimate the salary of the Bishops ; 
the people of color granted privileges in Church and Quar- 
terly Conference ; section on Slavery. 

The Conferences had increased to seventeen in place of 
twelve, Holston, Maine, Memphis, Illinois, and Pittsburgh 
being new. The bounds of others modified. 

The Conference refused to sit with open doors; to grant 
Lay Delegation, though it issued an address to the people 
containing arguments against it; to relinquish Canada; and 
to indorse colonization. 

Joshua Soule and Elijah Hedding were elected to the Epis- 
copal office, and the suspension of the vote in regard to elect- 
ing Presiding Elders was continued. 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 39 

Editors of the Discipline— K Bangs, D. Ostrander, P. P. 
Sandford. 

X. Conference of 1828. 

The fifth delegated General Conference met at Pittsburgh, 
May 1-24, Bishops M'Kendree, George, Roberts, Soule, and 
Heckling presiding. Members, 160. Martin Ruter, Secretary. 
Members of the Church, 381,997; ministers, 1,576. 

Leading Topic. — Lay Delegation. 

The Episcopal Address alludes to extensive revivals, mis- 
sions and Sunday-schools, the right of appeal, and the fail- 
ure to send a delegate to England four years before. 

Appeals. — Joshua Randall, of New England, expelled for 
false doctrine, Conference decision was affirmed ; William Hous- 
ton, of Baltimore, reversed ; D. B. Dorsey, of Baltimore, ex- 
pelled for agitating on the lay question, decision affirmed; 
William C. Pool, of Baltimore, for the same, affirmed ; Joseph 
Crawford, of New York, expelled, affirmed ; and that of 
William Cunningham was not admitted. 

The Canada Conference was relinquished by mutual consent 
of the parties. 

The Publishing Interests. — Canada was to have books at 
fifty per cent, discount till 1852. Agents — John Emory, 
Beverly Waugh ; Agent at Cincinnati, Charles Holliday ; 
Editor of the Advocate, N. Bangs. Expenses of delegates, 
$7,671 36; deficiency, $3,741 50, ordered to be paid by the 
Book Agents. 

The vote of 1820 in favor of electing Presiding Elders was 
rescinded ; the character of Bishop Heckling, aspersed in " the 
Mutual Rights," was vindicated; the cause of temperance 
was sanctioned, and our people urged to aid it in the use of 
all proper measures ; and the Colonization Society indorsed. 
Methodist Bible and Tract Societies were formed. 

William Capers was sent as a Fraternal Delegate to En- 
gland. 

Changes in the Discipline. — The boundaries of the Con- 
ferences were slightly changed. The Bishop might appoint 
for more than two years the Editor of the Christian Advocate 
and the Preacher at New Orleans; a majority in a District 
Conference was made a quorum, and a recommend from the 
Society required before the District Conference can give a li- 
cense ; to " receive a present " was changed to " make a charge " 
(IT 40) ; " may remain on trial " changed to " may be borne 
with " (1 340) ; trustees were required to report to Quarterly 
Conference (IF 507) ; the orphans of Preachers were allowed the 
same as the children of living Preachers ; the Stewards were re- 
quired to provide houses for the Preachers (IT 494) ; Conference 
Missionary Societies recommended, and the duty of the Bishop 



40 History of the Discipline. 

in regard to missions defined ; the old system of selling books 
on commission was abolished, and all clauses relating to it 
omitted and others inserted in the section on Books (IT 458). 

The Conference refused to elect Presiding Elders ; to inves- 
tigate the treatment of slaves ; to condemn Masonry ; to cen- 
sure the views of Bishop Soule contained in his sermon before 
the South Carolina Conference, and to allow Lay Delegation. 
The last topic was debated at length, and the main arguments 
in favor answered in an able report by John Emory.* 

XL Conference of 1832. 

The sixth delegated General Conference met in Philadel- 
phia, May 1-28, 1832, Bishops M'Kendree, Soule, and Hedding 
presiding. Bishop George had died. Thomas L. Douglas 
and Charles A. Davis elected Secretaries. Members, 197. 
Members of the Church, 513,114; ministers, 2,010: increase 
of members in the four years, 131,117; ministers, 434. 

The Episcopal Address notices extended revivals; the 
allaying of " the reform " agitation ; the general satisfaction 
of our people with the government of the Church ; the benev- 
olent causes ; Conferences formed by the Bishops ; our liter- 
ary institutions, and disciplinary changes needed. The Epis- 
copal Board was reinforced by the election of John Emory 
and J. O. Andrew. 

Appeal. — Ignatius H. Tackett, of Pittsburgh, case re- 
manded. 

The Report on Education notices the various academies and 
colleges, and urges the importance of education. 

The cause of Missions was receiving a new impetus from 
the opening fields in Africa and Spanish America, and among 
the Indians and people of color, and the Bishops were asked 
as soon as able to send laborers. 

Conferences. — Six new ones were organized, namely : 
Troy, New Hampshire, Oneida, Alabama, Georgia, and Indi- 
ana, and the bounds of others modified. 

The Canada brethren asked for a division of the Book Con- 
cern. The resolutions of 1828 were reaffirmed. 

The cause of Temperance was also commended. 

The Publishing Interests. — The expenses of delegates 
were $12,713 56 ; the deficiency of $5,222 17 was ordered to be 
paid by the Book Agents. T. Mason and B. Waugh Agents 
at New York, and Charles Holliday at Cincinnati; T. Mer- 
ritt, Editor of the Advocate, and N. Bangs, of the Quarterly 
Keview. Depository at New Orleans. 

*The reports of the General Conferences 1S20-40 arc not published in the 
Journals. They will be found in Bangs' History and the Christian Advocate. 
They ought to be printed with the Journals, as the Journals without theni are not 
intelligible. 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 41 

Changes in the Discipline. — They changed the Sixth 
Restrictive Rule (1 99) ; the Bishops wfere allowed to appoint 
agents for our Literary Institutions and Colonization when 
asked by an Annual Conference, and the Bishops' salaries 
were to be estimated by a committee appointed by the Con- 
ference within whose bounds they may reside. They could ap- 
point for more than two years the Editor of the Advocate, 
"Preachers to people of color and on foreign station," and 
to a seminary of learning "not under our care." The Presid- 
ing Elders werj3 required to promote the causes of Sunday- 
schools and Missions, " publication of Bibles, Tracts, and 
Sunday-school Books." Class collections were required (T 487), 
and Annual Conferences authorized to devise measures to 
raise money for Superannuated Preachers (f 488). In the 
section on Missions the second paragraph was replaced, and 
in that on the Circulation of Books the Book Committee was 
newly organized ; Agents were not allowed to publish books 
for themselves ; the Agents were to secure the premises in 
Mulberry-street, and to open a Depository at New Orleans. 
A few other verbal changes were made. 

Editors of the Discipline — D. Ostrander, !N". Bangs, and 
Beverly Waugh. 

The Conference refused to change the proviso of the Re- 
strictive Rule ; to sanction the leaving a Preacher without 
an appointment ; and to examine the question of secret 
societies. 

XII. The Conference of 1836. 

The seventh delegated General Conference met at Cincin- 
nati, May 1-27, Bishops Roberts, Soule, Hedding, and Andrew 
presiding. M'Kendree and Emory had deceased ; Waugh, 
Morris, and Fisk elected. Thomas L. Douglas and T. B. 
Sargent, Secretaries. Members of Conference, 147. Members 
of the Church, 652,528; preachers, 2,758; gain of members 
during the quadrennium, 139,414; of preachers, 748. 

William Lord was a representative from the Wesleyans, and 
"William Case from Canada. Wilbur Fisk was appointed to 
visit England. 

Publishing Interests. — Expenses of delegates, $10,359; 
deficiency of $1,282 ordered to be paid by the Book Agents. 
Agents at New York, Lane & Mason ; at Cincinnnati, Wright & 
Swormstedt. C. Elliott, Editor Western Advocate; S. Luckey, 
Editor Advocate ; and N. Bangs, Missionary Secretary. 

The Mission spirit was rekindled. The Constitution of the 
Society was recast ; a Conference established in Africa ; pro- 
vision made to enter China ; and some changes in the Disci- 
pline on the subject were effected. 

Conferences were to divide their property when divided. 



42 History of the Discipline. 

Number, 29 ; a gain of 7. The new ones were Black River, 
Erie, Liberia, Michigan, New Jersey, North Carolina, and 
Arkansas ; and some modifications were made in the bounds 
of others. 

The Canada brethren still claimed a part of the proceeds of 
the book sales. The last Conference, holding a constitutional 
change necessary to allow it, referred the question to the An- 
nual Conferences, which voted adversely, 758 to 599. The Con- 
ference now agreed to give them a discount of fifty per cent, on 
the General Catalogue, and eighteen on the Sabbath-school 
list, to continue till 1852. Thus ended a long struggle. 

The leading topic was Slavery. Many petitions were re- 
ceived. Those from "Westmoreland complained of the Balti- 
more Conference for excluding the petitioners from office and 
ordination on the ground of their being slaveholders. The 
General Conference decided that such complaints were not 
well founded, as the granting or withholding of these favors 
was optional, and the motives of members of Conference 
could not be alleged as ground of action against them. 

During the sitting of the Conference a couple of the New 
England members lectured on Slavery, which elicited a vote 
of censure against them, and of the condemnation of abo- 
litionism. The Conference " disclaims any right, wish, or 
intention to interfere in the civil and political relations be- 
tween master and slave." The leading participants in this 
debate were Orange Scott and William Winans. 

Changes in the Discipline. — The ratio of representation 
was changed to twenty-one (IF 84), and to allow this the 
Second Restrictive Rule was changed. The Bishop was al- 
lowed to continue more than two years in the same Charge 
the Editors and Agents at Cincinnati, the Missionary Secre- 
tary and Sunday-School Agents (1 219). 

The Missionary Secretary was made amenable to the New 
York Conference ; missionaries were not to interfere with the 
Wesleyans ; persons selected for mission work could be or- 
dained before " their probation ends " (IT 250) ; the Annual 
Conference was to supervise domestic missions; missionaries 
were to take collections in missions, and candidates for admis- 
sion to state whether willing to become missionaries (T 205). 

The clause on " putting back on trial " for marriage (1 44) 
was omitted ; " give no tickets " was changed to " receive none 
into the Church" (IF 44, 72-83) ; and the Pastor was required 
to read the names of those received and excluded (IF 265). 

The section on Local Preachers was modified by omitting 
all relating to District Conferences, and in the trial of Local 
Preaciers a distinction was made in the offense as a Crime 
(IF 3 2) or Improper Conduct (IF 334). 

The regulation in regard to Allowance of those married 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 43 

under four years was omitted, and the clauses on "Allow- 
ance " condensed. The Stewards were required to apportion 
the moneys to be raised (T 309), and the Annual Conference 
to appoint an Estimating Committee for the Bishops (1T 473). 

The Book Committee was rearranged ; provision was made 
for erecting a building in Cincinnati; the Depository at New 
Orleans was discontinued, and arrangements made for the 
Editors and Publishing Committees of the several papers. 
No more Depositories were to be opened, and the salaries of 
Editors and Agents were to be estimated by the Book Com- 
mittee. 

After some debate the Conference refused to elect a Bishop 
for Africa ; to change the section on Slavery ; or to give any 
countenance to the agitation on the Slavery Question. 

Xin. Conference of 1840. 

The eighth delegated General Conference met in Baltimore, 
May 1-June 3, 1840, Bishops Soule, Roberts, He deling, TTaugh, 
and Morris presiding. John A. Collins was chosen Secretary, 
and J. B. Houghtaling and T. B. Sargent were chosen Assist- 
ants. Members, 128 ; members of the Church, 795,445 ; preach- 
ers, 3,687; increase, 32,917 members and 927 preachers. 

The topics of chief interest were Slavery and those ques- 
tions relating to Church authority growing out of it. 

Fraternal Delegates. — From the Wesley ans in England, 
Robert Newton ; from the Wesleyans in Canada, Joseph 
Stinson, John and Egerton Ryerson, John Howard, and M. 
Richey. Bishop Soule was sent to England and Bishop Hed- 
ding to Canada as delegates. 

The Bishops' Address was lengthy, and treated of current 
topics. After alluding to the rise and progress of Method- 
ism, it refers to the divine call to the ministry ; the duty of 
the General Conference to devise measures of progress ; dep- 
recates the agitation on the subject of slavery ; defines the con- 
stitutional powers of the General Conference ; commends our 
educational interests, but not the establishment of theological 
schools ; invites attention to the need of a course of study ; to 
the cause of missions, and to some needed changes in the 
Discipline. 

The Conferences. — Thirty-three ; four new ones — Provi- 
dence, Memphis, Texas, and North Ohio ; while the boundaries 
of some others were modified. 

Appeals. — D. Dorchester, of New England, censured by 
his Conference for refusing to put motions not constitutional 
or germain, and for adjourning a Quarterly Conference with- 
out vote of the members, reversed ; J. V. Potts, of Philadelphia, 



44 History of the Discipline. 

son, of Pittsburgh, reversed; James Smith, of Philadelphia, 
remanded ; James Scott, of New Hampshire, location, reversed ; 
Silas Comfort, of Missouri, condemned for admitting colored 
testimony against a white member, was sustained, but on 
reconsideration the case was not entertained. In this con- 
nection a resolution was offered by Ignatius A. Few * l that it 
is inexpedient and unjustifiable " to permit a colored person 
" to give testimony against white persons in any State where 
they are denied that privilege in trials at law," and adopted. 
As this caused great uneasiness, a series of resolutions were 
passed, stating that by this resolution it was not designed to 
declare that it is inexpedient for'colored persons to give testi- 
mony in States where the courts allow it, or that it is expe- 
dient in the Slave States, or to express any distrust of our 
colored members. These last were offered by Bishop Soule. 
The complaint of Local Preachers from Westmoreland that 
the Baltimore Conference refused ordination on the sole 
ground of slaveholding was not entertained, and yet the Com- 
mittee, unlike the one four years before, thought the alleged 
obstacle ought to be no bar to ordination. The Colonization 
Society was also highly commended. 

Book Concern. — Agents at New York, T. Mason, G. Lane; 
at Cincinnati, J. F. Wright, L. Swormstedt. Editors — Quar- 
terly Review, G. Peck ; Christian Advocate, Thomas E. Bond ; 
Western Advocate, C. Elliott ; Christian Apologist, W. Nast ; 
Ladies 1 Repository, L. L. Hamline ; Southern Christian Advo- 
cate, W. M. Wightman ; Richmond Advocate, L. M. Lee ; and 
Southwestern, C. A. Davis. Missionary Secretary, N. Bangs. 
Depositories were opened at Charleston, Pittsburgh, and 
Boston. Moneys obtained from the Book Room can only be 
appropriated to the support of the Preachers. 

An Annual Conference cannot withhold Connectional mon- 
eys from a superannuated Preacher, or refuse a location to a 
member in good standing, and in examination of character 
the Elders should retire. 

Expenses of Delegates, $9,170 20; deficiency, $1,061 72, 
and Book Concern ordered to pay it. 

Changes in Discipline. — The chief changes were as fol- 
lows : The insertion of a section on Receiving Ministers from 
Other Denominations (IF 209) ; Instruction of Children was 
recast (IF 372) ; the Bishop was allowed to appoint for more 
than two years to Literary Institutions and "Military Posts," 
etc. (IF 219) ; to unite two or more Circuits or Stations for 
Quarterly Conference purposes (IF 226) ; to decide all questions 
of law in an Annual Conference (IF 224) ; and to adjourn a 
Conference when the legitimate business is transacted, as also 
to refuse to put a motion which he may regard as unconstitu- 
tional or not germane to the business. The same privilege 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 45 

Was also allowed a Presiding Elder in a Quarterly Conference. 
"Without leave of Presiding Elder" omitted in section on 
Receiving Preachers, " and religious " inserted in the Episco- 
pal Address. "Distressed" changed to "deficient" in the 
section on Books. The section on Missions provides for three 
Secretaries, one in the West, and one in the South, in addition 
to the one at New York, and that on Books is considerably 
modified. A Preacher can be received into full connection 
only after he has been on trial two years " in the regular itin- 
erant work." Supernumeraries who refuse to attend to their 
work not allowed to exercise their functions. 

Some other topics were discussed, but did not prevail, such 
as the extension of the pastoral term to three years ; the right 
of a Conference to locate a Preacher without his consent ; the 
limit of the Bishop's power of transfer; the giving an accused 
member a voice in the selection of a committee; the allow- 
ance of the President of a Conference to refer a case to a 
higher body for adjudication ; Lay Delegation ; moderate 
Episcopacy and the election of Presiding Elders ; a Bishop 
for Africa, and the restoration of Mr. Wesley's rule on Tem- 
perance to the General Rules. 

XIV. Conference of 1844. 

The ninth delegated General Conference met in New York, 
May 1-June 10, 1844, Bishops Soule, Hedding, Andrew, 
Waugh, and Morris being present. Bishop Roberts, had died. 
Thomas B. Sargent, James B. Houghtaling, and W. Kenney were 
chosen Secretaries. Members of the Church, 1, 171, 356 ; preach- 
ers, 4,621; increase of members, 475,911; of preachers, 934. 

The leading topic: slaveholding in the ministry. 

Fraternal relations were maintained with the Wesleyans of 
England and Canada and the Evangelical Association. 

The Episcopal Address notices the death of Bishop Rob- 
erts; the itinerant system as related to Bishops, Presiding 
Elders, Pastors, Circuits, the local tendencies, and the term 
of ministerial service ; education in schools and by the press ; 
and Romanism. 

Appeals. — The subject of slavery came before the Confer- 
ence in the appeal of Francis A. Harding, of the Baltimore 
Conference, expelled for holding slaves through his wife, the 
decision of the Annual Conference being affirmed, 117 to 56; 
Bradford Frazee, of Michigan, for location, reversed ; Luman 
H. Allen, of North Ohio, suspended, affirmed ; William Hous- 
ton, of Baltimore, for location, reversed ; J. S. Lent, of Gene- 
see, for location, affirmed. 

The question of slavery overshadowed every other. Pe- 
titions flooded the Conference in favor of rescinding the 
resolutions of 1840 on the testimony of colored persons, of 



46 History of the Discipline. 

excluding slavery from the Episcopacy, and from the Church 
itself. The obnoxious resolutions were rescinded. In the 
mean time it was found that Bishop Andrew held two slaves 
by inheritance, and had obtained others through marriage. 
A resolution was offered by A. Griffith that he be requested 
to resign, but a substitute finally passed requesting him " to 
desist from the exercise of his office so long as this impedi- 
ment remains." A postponement was proposed to the next 
General Conference by the Bishops, which failed, when Dr. 
Capers proposed to organize two General Conferences, for the 
North and South, which also failed. 

The Southern delegates entered their protest, and a new 
statement of the case was prepared by a committee appointed for 
the purpose ; but all efforts at pacification were in vain ; the 
storm so long lowering in the distance had burst in violence 
on the Church, and all the issues were to be met. A com- 
mittee of nine was appointed, which drew the scheme or Plan 
of Separation that resulted in the division of the Church. 

The Mission Cause received a due share of attention. The 
Bishops were allowed to form German Districts ; Dr. Nast 
was sent to Germany ; the Constitution of the Society modi- 
fied, and a plan devised for raising money by encouraging the 
organization of auxiliary societies, and defining the duties of 
Presiding Elders and Pastors. 

The observance of the Sabbath was urged, and the Preach- 
ers required to preach on it. 

The publishing interests were reviewed. The period- 
icals were continued, and the Northern Advocate was adopt- 
ed. The Book Agents and Editors were allowed to select 
their Conferences for membership ; were required to build in 
Cincinnati ; to reduce the price of books as far as possible ; 
to abbreviate obituary notices. 

The expense of the General Conference was $9,467 75, and 
a surplus of $143 22 was paid to the Book Agents, which, 
together with former collections, nearly balanced the accounts 
of the preceding General Conference. 

The Sunday-School Department was to be managed by 
an Editor ; the Constitution was changed, and schools asked 
to contribute. 

The Conferences now numbered forty. Vermont, North 
Indiana, Indian Mission, "West Texas, and Florida were new ; 
a few of the old ones modified. 

Changes in the Discipline. — "Bibles and Bible Socie- 
ties " was inserted in the order of Conference business ; the 
Bishop was not allowed to continue a Preacher in the same 
Charge more than two years in six, nor in the same city more 
than four years in succession, nor return him till he had been 
absent six years (1 219) ; nor to reappoint a Presiding Elder 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 47 

to a District till he had been absent six years (7 230). The 
Presiding Elder was required to report to the Conference the 
names of Preachers who refused to obey the rules (IT 236). 
The course of study was extended to four years, and to be pre- 
scribed by the Bishops only (IF 225) ; the Preacher was to secure 
contributions in the schools (1 372) ; and the estimate of the 
salary of a Bishop was to be submitted to the Conference. 
The section on Missions was recast (IF 379), and that on Books 
modified in regard to Editors and Agents and the salaries of 
the several departments or establishments. A change of the 
Sixth Restrictive Rule was recommended to the Conferences. 

Elections. — Bishops : E. S. Janes and L. L. Hamline. 
Book Agents at New York : G. Lane and C. B. Tippett ; at 
Cincinnati, Swormstedt and Mitchell. Editors: Quarterly 
Review, George Peck ; Advocate, Thomas E. Bond ; Mission- 
ary Secretary, Charles Pitman; Ladies' Repository, Edward 
Thomson ; Western Advocate, C. Elliott ; Apologist, "W. Nast ; 
Richmond Advocate, L. M. Lee ; Southern Advocate, W. M. 
"Wightman ; South-western, J. B. M'Ferren ; Northern, N. 
Rounds ; Sunday-School Advocate and Books, D. P. Kidder. 

Editors of the Discipline, G. Peck, N. Bangs, T. E. Bond. 

XV. Conference of 1848. 

The tenth delegated General Conference met at Pittsburgh, 
May 1-June 1, 1848, and was composed of one hundred and 
fifty-one members, Bishops Hedding, Waugh, Morris, Janes, 
and Hamline presiding. J. M. Trimble, J. T. Peck, John 
Fraser, and L. A. Eddy, Secretaries. Members of the Church, 
639,066; preachers, 3,841; decrease of members, 532,290; of 
preachers, 780. 

The leading- topics relate to the issues with the Church 
South, and the enlargement of the work. 

The Pastoral Address notices the improvement of the 
Church; admonishes the people to maintain her purity by 
discipline, observance of the Sabbath, education of our chil- 
dren, and temperance ; and touches on the troubles growing 
out of the separation. 

Appeals. — Ezra Sprague, of Troy, expelled, the case re- 
manded ; John W. Osborn, of Baltimore, expelled, remanded ; 
D. B. Sniffen, of Oneida, expelled, affirmed. 

The administration of the Bishops was approved in the case 
of J. N. Maffit, as also that of the Preacher at Centenary 
Church, Brooklyn, Rev. B. Griffin, who maintained his right 
to the pulpit against the trustees. 

Fraternal relations were maintained with the Wesleyans of 
England and Canada. 

The five hundred dollars due the Missionary Society from the 
Wyandottes was relinquished; the separation of the Domestic 



48 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

and Foreign work disapproved, but an Annual Conference 
allowed to maintain a Domestic Society by a two thirds vote; 
and smaller appropriations to Liberia were recommended. 

The resolution of 1840 on the Westmoreland case, maintain- 
ing that slaveholding is no bar to orders or office in the 
Church, was rescinded. 

The importance of Christian education was recognized ; the 
various institutions of the Church were noticed, and commend- 
ed to the patronage and support of our people. The Trustees 
of the Chartered Fund were authorized to apply to the Legis- 
lature of Pennsylvania for such a change in their Charter as 
would allow them to increase their property and to fill vacan- 
cies in their Board. 

Publishing Interests. — The Agents were allowed to sell 
houses in Crosby-street, to open Sunday-school Depositories 
in each Conference, and to regulate the discount. The Edi- 
tors were forbidden to take extra pay for literary productions, 
as they were expected to devote their whole time to their 
work. Their traveling expenses were to include only those 
of moving to their £>laces and those incident to visiting the 
Conferences. The Book Committee M T as formerly composed 
of Editors and six ministers chosen by several Annual Con- 
ferences ; it was now to consist of seven Traveling Ministers 
chosen by the General Conference ; that at the West also of 
seven chosen in the same way. The Depositories in the 
South were closed up, and the interchange of books and 
plates between New York and Cincinnati was regulated. 

A committee of seven was raised to revise the Hymn Book 
and publish with approval of the Bishops. The Agents were 
authorized to issue German books; the German work was 
commended to the Sunday-School Union, and the Canada 
brethren were to have books for the next four years at cost. 

Our relations with the Church, South, were inharmo- 
nious. It demanded the division of the property of the Church, 
and sent a visitor and commissioners, neither of whom was 
received. The Plan of Separation of 1844 was declared to be 
"null," as the Conferences non-concurred, and as the South 
had not awaited the " contingency " contemplated in the 
Plan, and had moreover committed sundry " infractions of 
the Plan." But as the Conference was desirous of amicably 
adjusting the matter, the Book Agents were authorized to 
refer the whole question to arbitration ; and in case, on taking 
legal counsel, they found they had not authority to do so, the 
Bishops, were requested to submit to the Conferences a change 
of the Sixth Restrictive Rule allowing it. 

Resolutions. — The Conference declared, in reference to 
"the Plan of Separation," that the General Conference lias no 
authority to divide the Church ; that each member may re- 



Aesteact of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 49 

main in the Church till convicted of guilt; that he can then 
be excluded only by regular trial : and hence that those mem- 
bers in the South still remain in the Church. The Conference 
also resolved that a Presiding Elder has no right to employ a 
Local Preacher without the recommend of a Quarterly Con- 
ference ; that a certificate is valid till the member has a rea- 
sonable opportunity to present it ; that the member holding 
is amenable to the Church receiving his letter ; that testimony 
before a committee may be used in the trial of a Minister 
before the Conference; "that questions relating to the ad- 
missibility of testimony are questions of law;" that when a 
Preacher, who. differing in judgment with the majority, refers 
the case to the Quarterly Conference, "it is an application 
for a new trial ;" that new evidence in a case of appeal is in 
no case admissible. 

The Conference also held that an Annual Conference can 
investigate the case of a member only by the Rules for Trial ; 
can refer a case to a Presiding Elder ; that a superannuated 
Minister, living out of the bounds of his Conference, is not a 
member of the Quarterly Conference where he resides, has no 
rights in the Society, but may attend class ; that a Preacher 
whose case is remanded stands as an accused member, (see 
case of Sprague of Troy ;) that the documents employed by 
the General Conference may be used in the new trial; and 
that a Conference may take testimony by a commission. 

Elections. — Book Agents at Xew York. Lane and Scott; 
at Cincinnati, Swormstedt and Power. Editors : Advocate, 
A, Stevens, who resigned, and G-. Peck was chosen ; Western. 
M. Simpson; Apologist. W. Xast ; Pittsburgh. W. Hunter; 
Northern, W. Hosmer; Sunday-School Advocate and Sunday- 
School Books, D. P. Kidder ; Quarterly Review, John M'Clin- 
tock ; Missionary Secretary. C. Pitman. 

To write a Histoiy of the Quadrennium, C. Elliott. 

Changes en the Discipline. — The arrangement was 
changed by Rev. T. Spicer. The Annual Conferences were 
to report collections for ;i the Bible Society" (*[ 105), the 
members and probationers separately ; and the question and 
answer in relation to electing Bishops were omitted. The pro- 
visions on Quarterly Conferences were made a separate sec- 
tion, and the Conference was no longer deemed a Board of 
Managers for the Sunday- School Lnion. 

The Bishops were allowed to appoint for more than two 
years the Missionary Secretary. Editors and Agents at Au- 
burn and Pittsburgh, missionaries to the TTelsh, Swedes, and 
Korwegians, and naval stations. They were permitted to ap- 
point an Agent for the German Publishing Fund, to form the 
Districts, and to prepare a Course of Study. 

Presiding Elders were to direct candidates to the Course of 
4 



50 History of the Discipline. 

Study, and explain to them that no wrong is done them if not 
admitted. The section on Preachers in Charge has in head- 
ing u on trial," and omits the giving of the Discipline; col- 
lections and reports were regulated, and the certificate re- 
vised. Sunday-school Societies, instead of the Quarterly 
Conferences, were made auxiliary, and each scholar asked to 
contribute a penny a quarter (IF 372). 

The Trial of Bishops was made a separate section ; that of 
Traveling Ministers distinguishes between trial at Conference 
and in the interval, adding a provision for the latter (IF 320), 
* and also for failure in business (IF 325) ; and that on Location 
for " unacceptability " changed so as to allow the one located 
to defend himself before the Conference (f 327). The Secre- 
tary of Conference was required to preserve the records, in- 
cluding charge and testimony (1F 112). Trial of Members 
slightly changed. 

Local and Located Preachers were made amenable to the 
Quarterly Conference (IF 298) ; were not excused from meeting 
in class by " distance ;" and the requirement on spirituous 
liquors omitted. A provision was made to try a Local 
Preacher who fails in business (IF 335). 

The clause in the section on the Lord's Supper excluding a 
non-member without " a token " was omitted (IF 42). The 
General Rules were changed by restoring Wesley's original 
rule on the Sale and Use of Spirituous Liquors (IF 34). 

The Conferences now number thirty-one, a loss of nine in 
the South. The new ones are New York East, East Maine, 
West Virginia, California, and Oregon. The bounds of others 
were little changed. The section on Building Churches was 
distributed into three — on Building, Deed, and Trustees. The 
estimate was made subject to the action of the Quarterly Con- 
ference, and the foot-notes on Supernumerary and Superannu- 
ated Preachers incorporated in the text. Missions : Domestic 
Societies allowed, and Auxiliary Societies to be formed on 
Mission Stations. Chartered Fund as above. The section 
on Books was modified in what relates to the South and Book 
Committee. (See above.) The Bishops were allowed to em- 
ploy colored Preachers. 

The Conference after debate refused to fraternize with the 
South ; to pronounce a member withdrawn simply by his 
saying he is ; to separate the Domestic and Foreign Mission 
work ; to organize a Delegated Annual Conference as a Court 
of Appeals, as advised by the Bishops; to organize Colored 
Conferences; to extend the probation of Preachers to four 
years; to change the form of the Advocate to quarto; and 
to adopt Zion's Herald. 

Editors of the Discipline : Spicer, M'Clintock, George, and 
J. T. Peck. 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 51 



XVI. Conference of 1852. 

The eleventh delegated General Conference met at Boston, 
May 1-June 1, 1852, and was composed of one hundred and 
seventy-eight delegates. Bishops Waugh, Morris, and Janes 
were present. Bishop Hedding had died, and Hamline, in 
consequence of ill health, resigned. The Board was rein- 
forced by the election of Levi Scott, Matthew Simpson, Eel- 
ward R. Ames, and Osmon C. Baker. Secretaries, J. M. 
Trimble and B. Green. 

The Episcopal Address notes the death of Bishop Hed- 
ding, the general prosperity of the Church, the condition and 
prospects of Methodism, the itinerancy, revisions, education 
in schools and by the press, and the reduced Episcopal force. 

Appeals. — Ezra Sprague, of Troy, affirmed; J. M. Pease, 
of the New York Conference, complaint for withholding his 
dividends, ordered to be paid ; J. S. Inskip, of Ohio, for con- 
tumacy, reversed ; I. N. M'Abee, of Pittsburgh, case remand- 
ed ; G. Taylor, of Michigan, for maladministration, affirmed ; 
D. J. Snow, of Illinois, reversed; JST. R. Peck, of Black River, 
affirmed. 

The Publishing Interests. — The claims of the Book 
Room on various parties were referred to the Agents. The 
Agents might import German books, and sell ours to our 
agents in Germany at the lowest rate, extending a credit of 
$500. Depositories and papers established in Chicago, San 
Francisco, and St. Louis. The management of the suit against 
the Book Room begun by the Church, South, was committed 
to a commission with full powers. The Agents were to send 
the Advocate gratis to Preachers' widows ; to issue the Sun- 
day-School Advocate weekly on good paper; to start the 
National Magazine, and issue the revised Catechisms. Ex- 
penses of delegates, $7,533 65; deficiency, $2,258 15, to be 
paid by the Agents. 

The mission cause was thoroughly reviewed. The Bishops 
were to call together the colored Preachers for consultation; 
to visit Liberia; to establish a Mission in Italy; and to or- 
dain a missionary Bishop when the Restrictive Rule should 
be changed. 

The Conference ordered the publication of the Journals of 
the General Conferences from the beginning ; that L. M. Lee 
be allowed to copy those of 1844. The enterprise of erecting 
a Metropolitan Church in Washington was sanctioned ; a day 
of prayer recommended for the raising up of more ministers, and. 
the vote requiring that reports and documents be journalized 
rescinded. The censure of a member by an Annual Confer- 
ence for uniting with a secret society was determined not to 



52 History of the Discipline. 

be allowable, without the society is known to be opposed to 
the Discipline. 

Revisals. — The arrangement was further changed. The 
Second Eestrictive Rule changed and referred to the Confer- 
ences for concurrence. The Bishop was made President of 
the Annual Conference (IF 104) ; probationers in Conference 
named as members (IT 101) ; Conference was to allow the 
widows and orphans of Bishops, and the Book Agents w T ere 
to pay the claims (IF 473) ; and also for quarterage and travel- 
ing expenses. 

The Superintendent of the Sunday-school and the Mission 
Committee were allowed seats in the Quarterly Conference ; and 
the section further provided for a secretary in a question and 
answer and for the routine of business. The Preacher in Charge 
was to examine Leaders ; to catechise the children ; form Bible 
classes, and give Sabbath employment to Local Preachers 
(1F 261, 376) ; the Local Preacher was made amenable to the 
Quarterly Conference for "his Christian character and minis- 
terial office " (IF 298) ; the paragraph in relation to pews was 
omitted, and free Churches were to be only " wherever practica- 
ble " (IF 496) ; and each Annual Conference was allowed to 
determine which of the superannuates should be claimants on 
the funds (IF 489). The section on Missions was entirely re- 
cast by Dr. Durbin ; a new chapter on Tracts was added ; and 
various changes in that on " books " relating to agencies and 
periodicals were made. 

The Conferences are thirty-nine, eight being new, namely, 
Wyoming, Cincinnati, S. E. Indiana, N. W. Indiana, South- 
ern Illinois, California, Arkansas, and 1ST. Indiana. 

The revival of the mission spirit and the extension of the 
work at home and abroad were leading themes. 

Elections. — Book Agents at New York, Carlton & Phil- 
lips ; at Cincinnati, Swormstedt & Poe. Editors : Quarterly 
Review, John M'Clintock ; Christian Advocate, Thomas E. 
Bond ; Sunday-School Advocate, D. P. Kidder ; Magazine, 
A. Stevens; Ladies' Repository, W. C. Larrabee ; Western 
Advocate, C. Elliott ; Apologist, W. Nast ; Northern, W. Hos- 
mer ; North-western, J. O. Watson ; Pittsburgh, H. J. Clark ; 
California Advocate, S. D. Simonds; Missionary Secretary, 
J. P. Durbin. 

The Conference considered but refused to sanction the fol- 
lowing : To extend the term of ministerial probation to four 
years ; to separate the missionary work into home and foreign 
departments; to organize a new court of appeals for Local 
Preachers ; to sanction the leaving a Preacher without an ap- 
pointment for trial by the Presiding Elder, as had been done 
with Orrin Pier ; to collect and arrange the Episcopal decis- 
ions ; and to sanction Lay Delegation, the argument against 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Confeeences. 53 

being embodied in a report by Bishop Simpson, which was 
adopted almost unanimously. 

XVII. Conference of 1856. 

The twelfth delegated General Conference met at Indian- 
apolis, May 1-June 4, 1856, and was composed of two hun- 
dred and seventeen members. W. L. Harris was chosen Sec- 
retary. Bishops as before. 

There was an interchange of fraternal greetings with the 
Wesleyan bodies of England, Ireland, Canada, and France, 
and the Congregational Union of England and Wales. Drs. 
Hannah and Jobson came as delegates from England, and 
Simpson and M'Clintock were sent in return. 

Slavery and various reforms in our economy, as Lay Dele- 
gation, the election and stationing of the Presiding Elders, 
and the term of ministerial service, were the leading ques- 
tions of the Conference. 

Appeals. — Eli Dennison, of New York, reversed; D. J. 
Snow, of Illinois, remanded; L. D. Harlan, of Cincinnati, af- 
firmed; J. N. M'Abee, of Pittsburgh, reversed; J. M. Snow, 
of Wisconsin, remanded. 

The Episcopal Address notices the general prosperity of 
the Church ; some needed changes in the Discipline ; educa- 
tion ; our publishing, Sunday-school, and missionary interests, 
and the vexing question of slavery on the border. The tail 
of the serpent was still vital, and it was desired to extinguish 
it by excluding all slaveholders from the Church by changing 
the General Rule. 

Education was considered, and the various institutions 
commended to the favor of the people, especially an institu- 
tion for people of color, and the theological seminaries. Aid 
was asked for Ireland. The Conference asks for statistics of 
our institutions, and deprecates any further multiplication of 
them at present. 

The cause of missions was reviewed. Liberia was allowed 
to choose a Bishop by vote of two thirds, with jurisdiction 
confined to Africa, and to have the usual discount on our 
books. A Conference was ordered for Germany, and the 
Board allowed to extend our publishing interests there, as 
also to corresponding Wesleyan bodies. 

The Book Agents were allowed to give Local Preachers 
the benefit of the clerical discount; recommended to pub- 
lish a cheap Commentary and antislavery tracts; to print 
blanks for Preachers ; to purchase land and build in Chicago ; 
to commence a paper in Oregon, and to make a larger outlay 
on the Christian Advocate. Expenses, $10,693 02; deficien- 
cy, $3,426 10, paid by the Book Agents. 



54 History of the Discipline. 

The Metropolitan Church was commended to the liberal 
consideration of our people, and the Bishops were invited to 
supply the pulpit from the different sections of the Church. 

Kevisals. — The arrangement was somewhat changed. A 
new section was introduced on " Baptized Children ;" the 
ratio of representation in the General Conference was changed 
from " twenty-one " to " twenty-seven," and the Second Re- 
strictive Rule from "thirty" to "forty-five." The change was 
referred to the Conferences. Provision was made for calling an 
extra General Conference (1F 88). The section on Bands was 
omitted, and one on the Privileges of Colored Members in- 
serted ; an Annual Conference allowed to change its place of 
sitting ad interim (IF 103) ; the section on Trial of Members 
modified, and the Ritual referred to a committee of five, who 
were to report to a future General Conference. The Bishops 
were no longer allowed to station a Preacher for more than 
two years in " New Orleans ;" the restriction on returning a 
Preacher to the same city taken off (IF 219) ; and they might 
appoint for more than two years a " State " Bible Agent. 
The Sunday-schools were to be auxiliary to the Sunday- School 
Union, and each Conference was to report their number ; the male 
Superintendent, approved, was made a member of Quarterly 
Conference (IF 128) ; the Preacher was no longer required to have 
men and women sit apart, but to report to the Quarterly 
Meeting the names of those received and excluded (IF 265) ; 
and to embrace in his report to the Quarterly Conference the 
Sunday-schools (1F 266). 

The section on the Instruction of Children was recast ; also 
that on Singing ; Ministers might be tried by committee 
(IF 330) ; the General Conference might try appeals in the same 
way ; and a superannuated Preacher residing out of the bounds 
of his Conference " shall have a seat in the Quarterly Confer- 
ence, and all the privileges of membership in the Church 
where he may reside" (IF 296). The Quarterly Conference 
was allowed to order a new trial for a dissatisfied member 
(1F 348) ; the trial was to be in the presence of the " Preacher 
in Charge" instead of "a Bishop," etc. (IF 336); and exact 
minutes to be kept (IF 336, 363) by the Preacher. The Dis- 
trict Stewards were to meet "annually" (1" 478); Publishing 
Committees for the Local Advocates (see section on Books) ; 
the number of Stewards was changed from "seven" to 
" nine ;" and the widows and orphans of Bishops to draw 
from the Book Room. 

The Conferences were now forty-seven ; Delaware, Detroit, 
Peoria, West Wisconsin, Upper Iowa, Kansas and Nebraska, 
Newark, and German Mission being new. Some changes in 
the boundaries of others. The German work w T as divided into 
nine Districts attached to various English Conferences. 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 55 

Elections. — Book Agents at New York, Carlton & Porter; 
Cincinnati, Swormstedt & Poe. Editors: Quarterly, D. D. 
Whedon; Advocate, A. Stevens; Sunday-School Advocate, 
D. Wise; Magazine and Tracts, J. Floy; Western, C. Kings- 
ley; Apologist, W. Nast; Ladies' Repository, D. W. Clark; 
Northern, F. G. Hibbard; Pittsburgh, I. N. Baird; North- 
western, J. V. Watson. 

Delegates to England, Bishop Simpson and J. M'Clintock; 
to Canada, Raymond, Hamilton, and Berry. 

The Conference considered but refused to sanction the ex- 
tension of the pastoral term ; the division of the mission work 
into home and foreign; the modification of the Presiding 
Eldership, either by electing or stationing the incumbents ; a 
court of appeals, but ordered in its stead a committee ; the 
exclusion of slavery from the Church, and the insertion of the 
laws of evidence in the Discipline. 

The Editor of the Discipline was W. L. Harris. 

XVIII. Conference of 1860. 

The thirteenth delegated General Conference assembled in 
Buffalo, May 1-June 4, 1860, and was composed of two hun- 
dred and twenty-one delegates. W. L. Harris, Secretary. 
The Bishops remain the same as four years ago. save Waugh, 
who had died. 

Slavery and Lay Delegation were leading topics. 

The Episcopal Address notices the death of Bishop Waugh 
and members of the former Conference ; a missionary Bishop ; 
education, tracts, our publishing interests, and missions ; the 
pastoral work ; changes in the Discipline, and their adminis- 
tration. 

Appeals. — A. Wright, of N. Ohio, reversed ; G. C. Creevey, 
of New York East, reversed ; W. H. Sheets, of South-eastern 
Indiana, remanded; G. C. Holmes, of Rock River, reversed; 
C. W. Batchellor, of Rock River, remanded ; O. F. Morse, of 
Wyoming, remanded; J. W. Wood, of Wisconsin, affirmed; 
A. S. Wightman, of Black River, affirmed; P. H. Smith, of 
Troy, remanded. 

The mission cause was prosperous. The work in Germany 
was enlarging, and the Board was authorized to establish a 
Theological Institute there ; the field to be visited by the 
Bishops. The doings of the Missionary Board were approved ; 
a Mission Conference authorized in India, and the Presiding 
Elders were requested to furnish the Missionary Committee 
with a written statement of the home work in their districts. 

The Publishing Interests were in good condition. The 
Agents were ordered to issue a Teachers' Journal and gradu- 
ated text-books for Sunday-schools ; to discontinue the 



56 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

Magazine, and to purchase property in New York, Boston, 
and Pittsburgh. They were allowed also to open a Deposi- 
tory in California ; to issue the Central Advocate, and to set- 
tle with all who are indebted to the House, whose cases have 
come to the General Conference. The tract publications were 
placed in charge of the Sunday- School Editor. 

Expenses of the Delegates, $10,352 53 ; deficiency, $3,717 19, 
to be paid by the Agents. 

The Conference favored total abstinence and prohibition of 
the sale of liquor ; ordered the Reports, majority and minor- 
ity, to be published with the Journals of the Conference, and 
determined to celebrate the Centenary of American Method- 
ism, and appointed a Committee of Correspondence on that 
subject. The statistics of our educational institutions were 
also given. 

Resolves. — The President of a Quarterly or Annual Con- 
ference may refuse to put a motion when deemed unconstitu- 
tional, irrelevant, or one that contravenes his decisions of law 
questions. A case remanded by a Quarterly Conference 
leaves the member " accused ;" one restored by the Confer- 
ence, for mal-action of the Pastor, is restored to membership, 
not to good character ; and notice given by a Traveling Preacher 
in the interval of Conference that he withdraws bars his 
appeal. 

When a member has forfeited his right to appeal the Quar- 
terly Conference cannot restore it ; a member not formally 
received into the Church cannot plead that non-reception as a 
bar to trial in case of alleged crime ; the President of a trial 
cannot give a charge ; transfers date from the time they are 
given unless the Bishop specify otherwise, and they should 
not be made for special cases, nor as the result of negotia- 
tions. Each administrator of Discipline is responsible for 
his acts, and cannot plead Episcopal decisions ; the complaints 
against Bishops in the General Conference should not be made 
without due notice. 

Revisals. — The Discipline was modified greatly in its ar- 
rangement by Rev. Dr. Osbon. The ratio of representation 
in the General Conference was changed from twenty-seven to 
thirty. The Annual Conference was required to report to the 
Sunday-School Union ; the supernumerary relation was struck 
out ; an order of business inserted in the section on Quarterly 
Conferences ; and the Bishop was allowed to appoint for more 
than two years to the " Five Points " and " Paris" (IT 219), as 
also required to prescribe a Course of Study for candidates for 
admission to Conference (1 225), and allowed to unite two or 
more Charges " for Quarterly Conference purposes " (IT 226). 

The Elder or Deacon was to " solemnize " instead of " per- 
form" matrimony (IT 244); a Preacher was to be received 



Absteact of Doings op Gen. Confeeences. 57 

only on giving satisfaction in regard to his studies ; the 
Preacher in Charge was to call a Leaders' Meeting, and hear 
reports (IF 260) ; and to form classes for " adults " as well as 
youth (f 262, 372). The Preacher, when not traveling, was 
to read and study " whenever practicable " (IF 179) ; an ac- 
cused Presiding Elder was to be arraigned by "three senior 
Preachers " (T 320) ; suspension to bar a " claim upon the 
funds " (TF 352-357) ; the appeal of a Local Preacher to be tried 
by Committee (1T 362) ; the Committee allowed to expel a 
member when " tried and found guilty " (TF 346) ; and the 
member to have the right of challenge for cause (IF 336). 
The Committee were not to be members of the Quarterly Con- 
ference (IT 346). The Stewards were to hold office only for 
one year (IF 308) ; the section on the Support of Ministers was 
inserted instead of that on Allowance (IT 473-482) ; and also a 
new section was substituted for that on Raising Supplies 
(1 485). In the section on Missions the Presiding Elder was 
to see the provision executed, and for his administration therein 
to be examined at Conference ; and to raise a Committee in 
Quarterly Conference at the " last " instead of the first 
(IF 383). 

In the section on Book Publishing, besides some verbal 
changes, the paragraphs on Magazine and the Publishing 
Committees of Local Advocates were omitted ; the Central, 
North-western, and Sunday-School Bell were inserted. 

The paragraph refusing orders to Local Preachers who were 
slaveholders was omitted, and Mission Conferences were not al- 
lowed to vote on constitutional questions. The original Rule 
was placed in the chapter on Slavery. 

Conferences, fifty-one; four, namely, Nebraska, North-west 
Wisconsin, Central Ohio, East Maine, were new. Peoria 
changed to Central Illinois. There were now eleven German 
Districts. 

Elections. — Book Agents at New York, Carlton & Porter ; 
Cincinnati, Poe & Hitchcock. Editors : Quarterly Review. 
D. D. Whedon ; Advocate, E. Thomson ; Sunday-School Ad- 
vocate, D. Wise ; Ladies' Repository, D. W. Clark ; Western 
Advocate, C. Kingsley ; North-western, T. M. Eddy ; Central, 
C. Elliott; Pittsburgh, S. H, Nesbit; Northern, I. S. Bing- 
ham ; California, E. Thomas ; Pacific, T. H. Pearne ; Mission- 
ary Secretaries, Durbin, Harris. 

Delegates to Canada Weslevans, N. Bangs, F. G. Hibbard, 
F. Hodgson ; to M. E. Church, Canada, G. Baker, F. A. Blades; 
to England and Ireland, Bishop Simpson, J. M'Clintock. 

The Conference considered but did not approve of a modi- 
fication of the Presiding Eldership, Colored Conferences, and 
Lay Delegation. The latter was long debated, and then re- 
ferred to the Conferences and the people. 



58 History of the Discipline. 

Editors of the Discipline, W. L. Harris, A. M. Osbon, D. 
D. Whedon. 

XIX. Conference of 1864. 

The fourteenth delegated General Conference assembled at 
Philadelphia, May 1-27, 1864, and was composed of two hun- 
dred and sixteen members. Bishops Morris, Janes, Scott, 
Simpson, Baker, and Ames were present. Bishop Burns had 
died. W. L. Harris, G. W. Woodruff, H. Brownscombe, K. 
P. Jervis, J. Hill, and R. W. Keeler, Secretaries. 

The Episcopal Address notices the death of Bishop Burns, 
the Rebellion and war, the decrease of fifty thousand in our 
membership, but the increase in nearly all our benevolent 
collections, education, and the press. 

Three additional Bishops — Clark, Thomson, and Kingsley — 
were elected. 

Slavery in the Border States, the change of the General 
Rule, so as to exclude slaveholding, and Lay Representation, 
were the leading topics. 

Fraternal relations were maintained with the Wesleyans in 
England, Ireland, and Canada. Deputations were also re- 
ceived from the M. E. Church of Canada and the Evangelical 
Association. 

A plan for Centenary Celebrations was arranged, and a 
Church Extension Society organized and a Constitution 
adopted. 

The Conference approved of the measures of the Govern- 
ment in prosecuting the war against the Rebellion; sent a 
letter and deputation to Mr. Lincoln; commended the Na- 
tional Freedmen's Aid Society, and recommended a recogni- 
tion of the Divine Being in the Constitution of the United 
States. 

The Book Agents were commended for making our Pub- 
lishing Interest a "great financial success;" asked to open 
Depositories in Philadelphia, Detroit, and St. Paul; to aid the 
Pacific Advocate ; to procure buildings, at discretion, in Pitts- 
burgh and New York ; and to issue a Manual of Methodism 
and the German Hymn Book. Expense of delegates $14, 373 08 ; 
deficiency, to be paid by Book Room, $6,228 91. 

Appeals. — The cases of J. T. Donahoo, H. T. Johns, and 
B. F. Northcote, expelled for immorality, were affirmed ; 
those of W. H. Sheets and A. P. Allen were reversed ; those 
of R. Smithson, I. Chivington, William Wilmot, G. M. Berry, 
S. W. Martin, I. N. M'Abee, and W. Smith were not admit- 
ted. Of O. D. Kneedson and Joseph Caunts, complaining of 
Episcopal administration, the latter was sustained, the for- 
mer not. 

Resolutions. — In the interim of Conference the Bishops 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 59 

have the legal right to arrange the Districts and change the 
Presiding Elders ; a superannuated member residing out of 
his Conference cannot receive a certificate of withdrawal from 
the Presiding Elder; a Committee of Trial at Conference may 
not sit after the Conference closes. The case of Bishop Morris 
in "striking off" Union Chapel in Cincinnati, and that of 
Baker in ruling in regard to Joseph Caunts were approved. 
The administration of the Bishops was censured for allowing 
Preachers to continue more than two years over the same 
Churches by taking different names. The Bishops were re- 
quested to distribute their residences ; the Elders in examin- 
ation of character not to retire ; and a chairman in a commit- 
tee at Conference was not to dismiss a complaint. 

The Constitution of the Missionary Society was changed, 
the territory of the Church divided into Mission Districts, and 
the Liberia Conference was authorized to elect a Missionary 
Bishop in place of Burns. 

Changes in the Discipline. — A better arrangement of 
Discipline was prepared by Bishop Baker. The General Kule 
was so changed as to exclude " slaveholding, " and referred to 
the Annual Conferences for ratification. The supernumerary 
relation was restored and defined (1 295) ; in the absence of 
a Bishop any "member," instead of "a Presiding Elder," was 
allowed to preside in Annual Conference (f 104, 234) ; the 
Quarterly Conferences were modified by admitting trustees 
(IF 128) ; by making it the duty of the Becording Steward to 
make the record of the doings (IT 130) ; by ordering the Quar- 
terly Conference " to inquire into the condition of each school " 
(IF 135) ; and by a new order of business (1F 136) ; and a Tract 
Committee. 

The Bishop was authorized to " consecrate " Bishops ; to 
continue Preachers "three" years, and longer as Editors of 
Zion ? s Herald, chaplains of "Hospitals" as missionaries "to 
neglected portions of our cities" (1F 219.) The Presiding 
Elder was forbidden to appoint a Preacher where " he could 
not legally be appointed by the Bishop " (IF 234), and was or- 
dered to report to the Conference our literary institutions in 
his District (IF 236). A Preacher appointed in "the army, 
navy, or to prisons," as well as to a mission, was allowed to 
be ordained before his probation ends (IF 250) ; an arrange- 
ment was made to receive Preachers from the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church in Canada, and from the Church, South (IF 206) ; 
and the Preacher in Charge was to have the " oversight " of 
his Preachers, instead of see that they " behave well and want 
nothing " (IF 253) ; to make " a written report " to the Quar- 
terly Conference (T 264) ; to report the Sunday-schools (IF 266) ; 
and to take a collection for the Church Extension instead of 
the old way of taking a " collection for building," etc. (IF 271). 



60 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

The morning preaching " at five " was struck out (H 157) ; the 
section on Instruction of Children was recast, and baptized 
children were to be gathered in classes and be received into 
Church by consent of parents (IT 56, 57). 

A Local Preacher in Charge holds his relation in his Charge 
(IT 301 ;) a Located Preacher is amenable in his last Charge 
(IT 298) ; and not allowed to preach without a license (IT 297). 
The section on Public Worship was modified by changing the 
lessons, inserting evening, enjoining the use of the benedic- 
tion, and omitting the afternoon service, and the question and 
answer on " a great indecency . . . talking " (1 59-65) ; a 
leader in singing was to be obtained (f 66) ; the section on 
Class-meetings was revised entire and made less stringent; 
members to be tried before " a committee " only, and if ab- 
sent to be expelled (IT 336) ; for neglect of " means of grace " 
instead of " class " (IT 339) ; the number of arbitrators raised 
to five, and the person who should refuse to submit to this 
mode of settling a dispute was to be expelled (IT 343) ; and 
testimony was allowed without and by deposition (IT 347). 

Trustees were to be chosen annually by the Quarterly Con- 
ference, and a majority of them to be members of the Church 
(IT 500) ; Stewards were no longer required to " register mar- 
riages and baptisms," or to " be subject to the Bishop," etc., 
but to Quarterly Conference (11 311) ; and their number could 
be "nine" instead of "seven" (IT 312). 

The salaries of Bishops, Editors, and Agents were to be esti- 
mated by the Book Committee (IT 474, 459) ; the provision re- 
specting occupying houses was omitted, but the Church was not 
to be responsible for any deficiency (1 490) ; the reporting of 
the names of those who contribute fifty cents mission money 
was dispensed with ; and the Presiding Elder was required to 
have a Tract Committee appointed in the last Quarterly Con- 
ference (1 429). 

New sections were introduced on Education and Trustees 
for the Methodist Episcopal Church (IT 366, 512) ; the Book 
section was modified slightly in regard to Editors and the 
Book Committee (IF 438) ; the section on Colored Members 
was omitted ; the Ritual was slightly modified. 

Conferences. — Fifty-nine instead of fifty-one in 1860. Of 
the eight new ones, two, Colorado and Nevada, were white 
English-speaking ; two, Delaware and Washington, colored ; 
three, Central, North-west, and South-west German, German; 
and one, India, a Mission Conference. The boundary lines of 
a few others were changed; the small ones allowed to send 
but one delegate to the General Conference (IT 85), and to 
locate a superannuated Preacher who does not send a cer- 
tificate to his Conference (IT 296). 

Elections. — Book Agents at New York, Carlton & Porter; 



Absteact of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 61 

Cincinnati, Hitchcock & Walden. Editors: Advocate, D. 
Curry; Quarterly, D. D. Whedon; Sunday-School Advocate, 

D. Wise; Ladies' Repository, I. W. Wiley; Western, J. M. 
Reid; Northern, D. D. Lore; Central, B. F. Crary : North- 
western, T. M. Eddy; Pittsburgh, S. H. Nesbit ; California, 

E. Thomas ; Pacific, H. C. Benson. 

The Conference considered but refused to pass the follow- 
ing: To elect Missionary Bishops, to district the Episcopacy, 
and to make the Presiding Elders the legal advisers of the 
Bishops in making the appointments. 

XX. Conference of 1868. 

The fifteenth delegated General Conference assembled in 
Chicago, May 1-June 2, 1868, and was composed of two hun- 
dred and thirty-one members. The officers remained nearly 
as at the preceding Conference. 

The Leading Topic. — Lay Delegation. 

The Bishops notice the death of Bishop Hamline; the un- 
usual prosperity of the Church, showing an increase of 222,687 
members, with a corresponding advance in all the benevolent 
enterprises of the Church: the press, education, missions, 
and Conference boundaries. 

The usual fraternal greetings were interchanged with the 
various branches of the Methodist family. Bishop Janes had 
visited England, Ireland, and our missions in Europe ; Bishop 
Thomson those of Asia. The Bishops were desired to visit 
our mission fields in the ensuing quadrennium; a missionary 
jubilee was authorized, and a change in the corporate act of 
the Missionary Society. 

Education flourished, especially theological. D. Drew had 
transferred to the Church " Drew Seminary." 

Lay Delegation was approved, and referred for ratification 
to the Conferences and members, male and female. 

The Book Agents were authorized to open Depositories at 
such places as they should deem advisable ; the New York 
House had been incorporated, and a similar act was asked for 
the Western House ; and a Magazine for Children was recom- 
mended. Expenses of delegates, $14,461 93; deficiency, 
$4,341 35, ordered to be paid by the Book Agents. 

Appeals.— I. Aikin, R. P. Bell, J. N. Davis, C. G. Ferris, 
J. O. Fisher, S. Layton, N. L. Phillips, H. Pilbeam, S. D. 
Simonds, J. Thrusk, J. H. Waterbury, and B. F. Wilson. 

Revisals. — The sections on Exhorters and Church Exten- 
sion were introduced; the Second Restrictive Rule was re- 
ferred to the Conferences for a change to admit laymen to 
General Conference ; Conferences were to report collections 
lor Church Extension (IT 105) ; the clause giving a seat in the 



62 History of the Discipline. 

Quarterly Conference to the Mission Committee was omitted ; 
any Elder was made eligible to the Presidency of the Conference 
(IF 104) ; the Secretary of the Quarterly Conference was to 
transmit his record to the Recording Steward (IF 130); the 
Stewards made a part of the Leaders' Meeting (IF 260) ; Com- 
mittees on Tracts and Music, and that on Sunday-schools to 
be members of Church ; and the clause requiring the Presid- 
ing Elders to promote the publication of Bibles, etc., was 
omitted. 

The Bishops were allowed to appoint for more than three 
years Temperance Agents and Chaplains to Reformatory, San- 
itary, and Charitable Institutions (f 219) ; the section on the 
Reception of Ministers from the Wesleyans was extended to 
all evangelical sects (IF 209) ; the Preacher in Charge was to 
preside in the Quarterly Conference in the absence of the ap- 
pointee of the Presiding Elder; to hold Leaders' and Stew- 
ards' meetings ; to report by a given form to each Quarterly 
Conference ; to read the names of those received and excluded 
at the love-feast ; and to notify Pastors of certificates given, 
(1 258, 260, 264, 265, 281). The clause requiring the Preacher 
to enroll in class the baptized children was omitted (1 57) ; 
the committee on the case of an accused Presiding Elder in 
the interval of Conference to be " five " instead of " three " 
(IF 320) ; an accused Preacher to be tried in the interval of 
Conference by the Presiding Elder (IF 320), he having the 
right of challenge ; Local Preachers, when unacceptable, to 
be deprived of " office and credentials " (IF 297, 298) ; in place 
of a Leader, a Committee on Singing (IF 70) ; and members 
were to be received on recommend of the Stewards and Lead- 
ers where such a meeting is held, otherwise by Leader as 
heretofore (IF 49). 

The appeal of a member might be vitiated by absenting 
himself from trial (IF 363) ; and the members of the committee 
were not allowed to vote in the Quarterly Conference (IT 363). 
The sale of Church property in the interim of Conference was 
to be authorized by the Preacher and Presiding Elder (IF 511 ;) 
the duties of District Stewards were defined (IT 310) ; and 
when two circuits unite, both Boards hold till a new election 
(IT 312). There was to be a single Book Committee appointed 
by the General Conference (IF 438), and the salaries of the 
Bishops (IF 474) and the Editors and Book Agents (IF 459) 
were to be estimated by it. The Preacher was "required" 
to attend to the collections for missions ; the section on Trust- 
eeship was slightly modified, and the Book section, in what 
relates to Salaries, Book Committee, and Editors. The parts 
relating to the California Advocate and the two Book Commit- 
tees were omitted. The Ritual was retouched in a few places. 
In the definition of a supernumerary " some other disability " 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 63 

was omitted, and he, when residing out of the Conference, 
amenable, as in case of superannuates (IT 296). 

There were seventy-two Conferences, a gain of thirteen, as 
follows : Central New York, Central Pennsylvania, East Ger- 
man, Georgia, Holston, Louisiana, Mississippi, North Caro- 
lina, St. Louis, Tennessee, Texas, Virginia, and Wilmington. 
The lines of a few were modified. The great change was the 
admission of the Mission Conferences to full rights. 

The Conference refused to elect Missionary Bishops, to 
increase the number of Bishops ; to authorize biennial sessions 
of the General Conference, and to change the year of holding 
the General Conference. 

XXI. The Conference of 1872. 

The sixteenth delegated General Conference assembled in 
Brooklyn, May 1-June 4, 1872, and was composed of two 
hundred and ninety-two clerical and one hundred and twenty- 
nine lay delegates. Bishops Morris, Janes, Scott, Simpson, 
and Ames were present. Baker, Clark, Thomson, and Kings- 
ley had died. Eight new ones — Bowman, Harris, Foster, 
Wiley, Merrill, Andrews, Haven, and Peck — were elected. 
Secretaries, W. L. Harris, G. W. Woodruff, O. S. Munsell, 
J. M. Phillips, D. N. Cooley, and E. A. Manning. 

The Leading Topic. — The Book Room troubles. 

The Plan of Lay Delegation was ratified by a nearly unani- 
mous vote, and laymen, for the first time, were admitted as 
members of the General Conference. 

The usual fraternal greetings were interchanged with the 
various Methodist brotherhoods, the Presbyterian, Congrega- 
tional, and Baptist bodies. 

The Book Room was the apple of discord. Near the be- 
ginning of the quadrennium the Junior Agent professed to 
have discovered great frauds ; the Senior Agent denied the 
allegation. The Book Committee, after protracted investiga- 
tions by experts, were not able to agree whether or not any 
fraud existed. The Church and the Conference were divided 
on the question ; but after mature deliberation and examina- 
tion of documents, the Special Committee on the Book Con- 
cern prepared a conciliatory report, which harmonized the 
discordant elements. The purchase of the building on Broad- 
way was approved. 

Expenses of delegates, $26, 667 88 ; and a surplus from the 
collections of $1,080 05 ordered to be placed in the Perma- 
nent Fund. The General Mission Committee was reorganized, 
the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society approved, and the 
Church divided into "twelve" Mission or General Conference 
Districts. 



64 History of the Discipline. 

Changes in the Discipline. — The arrangement was modi- 
fied by placing the Ritual at the close ; the form of question 
and answer was dispensed with, and consecutive numbers 
adopted. New sections were introduced on Freedmen's Aid, 
the Permanent Fund, and District Conferences. The section 
on Class-Meetings was thoroughly revised (IT 72) ; the General 
Conference was to be composed of clerical and lay delegates 
(IT 84, 94), and only one clerical delegate to " forty-five " in- 
stead of "thirty" members of the Annual Conferences (IF 84). 

The Conferences now numbered seventy-six, a gain of five. 
Black River, Genesee, and East Genesee were merged in the 
new Conferences, Northern and Western New York; other 
new ones were Arkansas, Chicago German, Florida, Lexing- 
ton, North-west Iowa, and Rocky Mountain. The Conference 
ordered the action of the Committee on Boundaries to be 
final (IT 515); the term "colored" to be omitted; reports to 
be made to the Missionary Society in New York (IT 108) ; 
record and reports on trials to be sent to the General Confer- 
ence (T 88, 112) ; and collections, etc., to be reported to the 
Sunday- School Union (II 111). 

The Bishops were to be classed as "effective and non-ef- 
fective " (IT 473) ; their support was referred to the people 
(IT 474, 478) ; they were to decide all questions of law " in- 
volved in the proceedings " (IT 224) ; and allowed to continue 
for more than three years a Preacher as Editor at " Atlanta." 
Complaints against their administration were not to be allowed 
" without due notice " (H 318) ; the presiding officer in a trial 
was not to deliver a charge (IT 351) ; and the clauses allowing 
a Bishop to refuse to put a motion and to adjourn a Confer- 
ence were omitted. 

The Presiding Elders were ordered to renew licenses au- 
thorized by Quarterly Conferences (IF 235) ; to furnish infor- 
mation to the Mission Committee of the mission work in their 
Districts (1T 235) ; to try Preachers who refuse to attend to 
their work (T 328) ; to try cases referred to them by the An- 
nual Conference (IT 330) ; to apply to the superannuated and 
Local Preachers in Charge the limitation of term of service 
to three years (IT 234) ; but their own time "in heathen lands " 
may extend beyond four years (IT 230). 

Quarterly Conferences were to have a new order of busi- 
ness (f 136) ; to renew licenses annually (IT 133) ; and to ap- 
prove Superintendents and Trustees " not elected by the 
Quarterly Conference " (IT 135). 

Local Preachers could be ordained only after holding a 
license four " consecutive " years (IT 302) ; these years could 
count for orders in Conference (IT 303). 

The Preacher in Charge was made amenable to Conference for 
maladministration (1F 329) ; ordered to give letters or try the 



Abstract of Doings of Gen. Conferences. 65 

parties who demand them (IT 281) ; allowed to give a recom- 
mend to a member wishing to unite with another denomina- 
tion (T 282) ; required to try a case remanded by the Quar- 
terly Conference (T 349) ; and to refrain from re-baptism (IF 49). 
A Preacher on Trial was made amenable to the Quarterly Con- 
ference (IT 331) ; but now was held to be under the jurisdiction 
of the Conference "as to his authority to preach," and his 
continuance on trial was to be a virtual removal of license 
(IT 203). The people were invited to participate in public 
worship (IF 64). Judicial Conferences were instituted for the 
trial of appeals of Traveling Ministers (IT 352). 

In the section on Trustees what relates to an " option is 
given " was omitted, and the Eule of the Discipline ordered 
to be observed in creating new Boards and filling old ones 
(IF 503) ; all Charters for our Church property were to conform 
to this Rule (IF 506) ; a detailed report to the Quarterly Con- 
ference was required (IF 507) ; and the clause in regard to rich 
men omitted (IF 496). The section on the Support of the 
Ministry was recast (IF 479) ; that of the Bishops referred to 
the people (1F 474). The trial of members was made more 
stringent by a clause on ' ; amusements" (IF 340). There was 
to be a Secretary of the Board of Education, and collections 
were to be made and sent to the Board (IF 370), and a Chil- 
dren's Day observed (IF 371). 

The Conference located the residences of the Bishops; or- 
dered them to appoint a committee of legal gentlemen to 
prepare " a Code of Ecclesiastical Procedure ;" and accepted 
the trust of the "Minard Home." 

The numbers 6, 23, 28, 31 in Appendix were omitted. 

Editors of the Discipline, W. L. Harris, G-. W. Woodruff. 

The Conference refused to revise the Hymn Book; to 
sanction a system of Insurance by the Church ; to Elect Col- 
ored Bishops ; to change the Tenure of the Episcopal Office ; 
and to separate the Home and Foreign Mission Work. 

5 



History of the Discipline. 



CHAPTER III. 

An Outline of the Discipline of 1784 Compared with 
"the Large Minutes." 

The year 1784 will ever remain memorable in the history of 
American Methodism as that in which the loosely connected 
Societies in the New World were organized into the Methodist 
Episcopal Church. As already noticed, these Societies sprang 
up spontaneously, or without the aid of clerical laborers com- 
missioned by Mr. Wesley for this field. They originated in 
lay effort, and for a season continued without foreign aid. 
The missionaries of Mr. Wesley came to succor and build up 
Societies already planted by the people on the soil, as well as 
to form new ones. 

The work of these agents, however, had hardly commenced 
Avhen the storm of the Revolution burst on the country, and 
by its continued violence excluded most of them from the 
field. As Englishmen, loyal to the throne, they incurred the 
prejudice of the American people struggling to break a foreign 
yoke; and as they departed, the cause was left in the hands 
of those who had identified themselves with American inter- 
ests. The Conference assumed the place of the great Founder 
of Methodism, whose voice, in the midst of the confusion, was 
only occasionally and indistinctly heard ; but as the din of 
war ceased by the peace of 1783, the former relations of the 
parties were restored. 

As the practiced eye of Wesley surveyed the scene he at 
once appreciated the change that had transpired. The inde- 
pendence of the United States having been acknowledged by 
the mother country, her authority over them, both civil and 
ecclesiastical, ceased. The connection with the Church of 
England, as well as with the State, being thus providentially 
dissolved, Wesley, who had hitherto resisted a separation 
from the Church, determined, on the a23plication of the Preach- 
ers and members in America, to organize them into an inde- 
pendent Church. 

In pursuance of this plan he " appointed Dr. Coke and 
Francis Asbury to be joint Superintendents over our brethren 
in North America, as also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas 
Vasey to act as Elders among them by baptizing and admin- 
istering the Lord's Supper." In the letter to the American 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 67 

Societies, sent by Dr. Coke, he continues : " As our American 
brethren are now totally disentangled, both from the State 
and from the English hierarchy, we dare not entangle them 
again either with the one or the other. They are now at full 
liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and the primitive 
Church. And we judge it best that they should stand fast in 
that liberty wherewith God has so strangely made them 
free." 

In the use of the liberty here recognized, a General Confer- 
ence was called by the Superintendents to meet in Baltimore 
on Christmas Day, 1784, to consider what measures it might 
be proper to take. Of the eighty-three Traveling Preachers 
sixty came together at the time appointed, and held a session 
of ten days, in which the grave questions urged upon their 
attention by the exigencies of the hour were thoroughly can- 
vassed, and. an independent organization was determined 
upon. 

"At this Conference," say the Annual Minutes for 1785, "it 
was unanimously agreed that circumstances made it expedient 
for us to become a separate body under the denomination of 
' The Methodist Episcopal Church. ' " And again they say, 
"We formed ourselves into an independent Church; and fol- 
lowing the counsel of Mr. John Wesley, who recommended 
the Episcopal mode of Church government, we thought it 
best to become an Episcopal Church, making the Episcopal 
office elective, and the elected Superintendent or Bishop ame- 
nable to the body of Ministers and Preachers." * 

As a separate organization the new Church required a code 
of laws for its regulation. The Large Minutes, which had 
hitherto served the purpose of a Discipline, required consid- 
erable modifications to adapt them to the exigencies of the New 
World and nation. Hence the members of the Christmas 
Conference, in constructing a body of statutes for the govern- 
ment of the infant Church, omitted a part of the Large Min- 
utes, and to the remaining part added such new rules as the 
condition of the work required. This was the first Discipline 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church, the outline of which is 
given below. The form of question and answer of the Large 
Minutes was retained, the Discipline consisting of a series of 
eighty-one questions and answers. 

Of the two series of consecutive numbers the first is that of 
the Discipline ; the second, inclosed in parentheses, is that of 
the Large Minutes. The portion of the material that be- 
longed to the Minutes will, by this method, have two consec- 
utive numbers, while the new matter will have bat one. 

The passages of the Large Minutes which were not inserted 

* Lee says the Methodists were generally pleased at becoming a Church, and that 
from that time the work of God revived.— Mint. Me f h., p. 107, 



68 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

in the Discipline are here placed in brackets, and, if long, in 
smaller type. The parts of the Discipline of 1784 which pass 
into later editions are given in the particular sections, and to 
save space, the subjects only are here indicated, with refer- 
ences to the paragraphs in the Discipline and in this work 
where the whole is given with the later modifications. 



" Minutes of several Conversations between the Rev. Thomas Coke, LL.D., 
the Rev. Francis Asbury, and others, at a Conference begun in Balti- 
more, in the State of Maryland, on Monday, the 21th of December, in 
the year 1784. Composing a Form of Discipline for the Ministers, 
Preachers, and other Members of the Methodist Episcopal Church in 
America* 

It is desired that all things be considered as in the imme- 
diate presence of God ; that every person speak freely what- 
ever is in his heart. 

Quest. 1. How may. we best improve the time of our Con- 
ferences ? t 

Ans. 1. While we are conversing let us have an especial 
care to set God always before us. 

2. In the intermediate hours let us redeem all the time we 
can for private exercises. 

3. Therein let us give ourselves to prayer for one another, 
and for a blessing on [this] our labor. 

[Quest. (2.) Have our Conferences "been as useful as they might have 
been? 

Ans. No. "We have been continually straitened for time. Hence 
scarce any thing has been searched to the bottom. To remedy this, let 
every Conference last nine days, concluding on "Wednesday in the 
second week.] 

Quest. 2. What can be done in order to the future union of 
the Methodists ? 

Ans. During the life of the Rev. Mr. Wesley we acknowl- 
edge ourselves his sons in the Gospel, ready in matters be- 
longing to Church government to obey his commands. And 
we do engage, after his death, to do every thing that we judge 
consistent with the cause of religion in America and the po- 

*"The title of the Large Minutes reads, 'Minutes of several Conversations be- 
tween the Eev. Mr. Wesley and others, from the year 1744 to the year 17S9,' 
They are here printed as found in Wesley's Works, vol. v, pp. 211-239. The En- 
glish editor observes in a note, 'This tract, which is usually denominated, "The 
Large Minutes," contains the plan of Discipline as practiced in the Methodist Con- 
nection during the life of Mr. Wesley. As its title intimates, it underwent several 
alterations and enlargements from the year 1744 to 17S9. when the last revision 
took place. It is here reprinted from a copy which bears the date of 1791, the year 
in which Mr. Wesley died, collated with the edition of 17S9.' Although the edi- 
tion, which is here quoted, was revised four years after the organization of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, yet it is ascertained, by comparison with the Annual 
Minutes of the English Conference, that little alteration was made in the Large 
Minutes subsequently to 1784."— Emory. 

f'This Conference."— Large Minutes. 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 69 

litical interests of these States, to preserve and promote our 
union with the Methodists in Europe.* 

Quest. 3. As the ecclesiastical as well as civil affairs of 
these United States have passed through a very considerable 
change by the Revolution, what plan of Church government 
shall we hereafter pursue ? 

Ans. We will form ourselves into an Episcopal Church, 
under the direction of Superintendents, Elders, Deacons, and 
Helpers, according to the forms of ordination annexed to our 
Liturgy, and the Form of Discipline set forth in these 
Minutes. [0m. 1787.] 

Quest. 4. (3.) What may we reasonably believe to be God's 
design in raising up the Preachers called Methodists ? 

Ans. [Not to form any new sect, but] to reform the conti- 
nent, [particularly the Church,] and to spread scriptural holi- 
ness over these lands, f 

Quest. 5. (4.) Origin of Methodism. See the Bishops' 
Address. 

Quest. 6. (5.) Societies to be formed where we preach. 
IT 186. 

Quest. 7. (6.) Places for preaching. IT 187. 

Quest. 8. (7.) Is field preaching unlawful ? 

Ans. We conceive not. We do not know that it is con- 
trary to any law either of God or man. 

Quest. 9. (8.) Have we not used it too sparingly ? 

Ans. It seems we have : 1. Because our call is to save that 
which is lost. Now we cannot expect them to seek us, there- 
fore we should go and seek them. 2. Because we are particu- 
larly called, by 'going into the highways and hedges,' [which 
none else will do,] 'to compel them to come in.' 3. Because 
that reason against it is not good, 'The house will hold all 
that come.' The house may hold all that come to the house, 
but not all who come to the field. 

The greatest hinderance to this you are to expect from rich, 
or cowardly, or lazy Methodists ; but regard them not, neither 
Stewards, Leaders, nor people. Whenever the weather will 
permit go out in God's name into the most public places and 
call all to repent and believe the Gospel; every Sunday in 
particular, especially where there are old Societies, lest they 
settle upon their lees. [The above 8 and 9 om. 1787.] 

* This was omitted in 17S7. The omission was the occasion of no little contro- 
versy, and is known in Methodist history as the leaving of Mr. Wesley's name off 
the Minutes. It was regarded by some as a total separation from the_ founder, and 
in this Tiew was deemed objectionable. Wesley appointed this 5-ear'Whatcoat and 
Garrettson Superintendents, but the Conference refused to ratify, which introduced 
a discussion that led to the rescinding of the Minute. See Stevens, ii, 497. 

" I never approved of that binding Minute. I did not think it practical expe- 
diency to obey Mr. Wesley three thousand miles distance in all matters relative to 
Church government. For this Mr. Wesley blamed me." — A&bury. 

t " The land."— i&ttf. 



70 History of the Discipline. 

[The Stewards will frequently oppose this, lest they lose their usual 
collection. But this is not a sufficient reason against it. Shall we bar- 
ter souls for money ?] 



10. (9.) Places where the Spirit is poured out. 
IT 188. 

Quest. 11. (10.) Strangers in class. See section on Class 
Meetings. 

Quest. 12. Strangers at love-feast, which see. 

Quest. 13. (11.) Class Leaders. IT 78. 

Quest. 14. (12.) Classes, f 80. 

Quest. 15. (13.) Pastoral Visiting, f 189. The omitted 
part of the Large Minutes is here given : 

[And we have many difficulties to grapple with in our people. 

1. Too many of them will be unwilling to be taught till we conquer 
their perverseness by the force of reason and the power of love. 

2. And many are so dull that they will shun being taught for fear of 
showing their dullness. And indeed you will find it extremely hard to 
make them understand the very plainest points. 

3. And it is still harder to fix things on their hearts, without which 
all our labor is lost. If you have not, therefore, great seriousness and 
fervency, what good can you expect ? And, after all, it is grace alone 
that must do the work. 

4. And when Ave have made some impressions on their hearts, if we 
look not after them, they will soon die away. 

But as great as this labor of private instruction is, it is absolutely 
necessary. For, after all our preaching, many of our people are almost 
as ignorant as if they had never heard the Gospel. I speak as plain as 
I can, yet I frequently meet with those who have been my hearers for 
many years who know not whether Christ be God or man. And how 
few are there that know the nature of repentance, faith, and holiness ! 
Most of them have a sort of confidence that God will save them, while 
the world has their hearts. I have found by experience that one of 
these has learned more from one hour's close discourse than from ten 
years' public preaching.] 

[I allow, in some of the country Circuits, where you have only a day 
to spend in each place, you have not time for this excellent work ; but 
you have wherever you spend several days together in one town.] 

[Give the children the ' Instructions for Children,' and encourage 
them to get them by heart. Indeed, you will find it no easy matter to 
teach the ignorant the principles of religion. So true is the remark of 
Archbishop Usher : ' Great scholars may think this work beneath them. 
But they should consider the laying the foundation skillfully, as it is of 
the greatest importance, so it is the masterpiece of the wisest builder. 
And'let the wisest of us all try, whenever we please, we shall find that 
to lay this groundwork rightly, to make the ignorant understand the 
grounds of religion, will put us to the trial of all our skill.' 

Perhaps in doing this it may be well, 1. After a few loving words 
spoken to all in the house to take each person singly into another room, 
wheie you may deal closely with him about his sin, and misery, and 
duty. Set these home or you lose all your labor. (At least let none be 
present but those who are familiar with each other.) 

2. Hear what the children have learned by heart. 

3. Choose some of the weightiest points, and try if they understand 
them. As, 'Do you believe you have sin in you? What does sin de- 
serve ? What remedy has God provided for guilty, helpless sinners V 

4. Often with the question suggest the answer. As, ' What is re- 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 71 

pentance ? Sorrow for sin, or a conviction that we are guilty, helpless 
sinners.' ' What is faith? A divine conviction of things not seen.' 

5. Where you perceive they do not understand the stress of your 
question, lead them into it by other questions. For instance, you ask, 
' How do you think your sins will be pardoned ? ' They answer, ' By 
repenting and amending my life.' You ask further, 'But will your 
amendment make satisfaction for your past sins? ' They will answer, 
'I hope so, or I know not what will.' One would think these had no 
knowledge of Christ at all. And some have not, but others have, and 
give such answers only because they do not understand the scope of 
the question. Ask them farther, ' Can you be saved without the death 
of Christ?' They immediately say, ' No.' And if you ask, ' What has 
he suffered for you ? ' they will say, ' He shed his blood for us.' But 
many cannot express even what they have some conception of; no, not 
even when expressions are put into their mouths. With these you are 
to deal exceeding tenderly lest they be discouraged. 

6. If vou perceive them troubled, that they cannot answer, step in 
yourself and take the burden off them, answering the question your- 
self. And do it thoroughly and plainly, making a full explication of 
the whole business to them. 

7. When you have tried their knowledge proceed to instruct them 
according to their several capacities. If a man understand the funda- 
mentals, speak what you perceive he most needs, either explaining 
further some doctrines or some duty, or showing him the necessity of 
something which he neglects. If he still understands not, go over it 
again till he does. 

8. Next inquire into his state, whether convinced or unconvinced, 
converted or unconverted. Tell him, if need be, what conversion is, 
and then renew and enforce the inquiry. 

9. If unconverted, labor with all your power to bring his heart to a 
sense of his condition. Set this home with a more earnest voice than 
you spoke before. Get to the heart or you do nothing. 

10. Conclude all with a strong exhortation, which should enforce, 
1. The duty of the heart, in order to receive Christ ; 2. The avoiding 
former sins, and constantly using the outward means. And be sure, 
if you can, to get their promise to forsake sin, change their company, 
and use the means. And do this solemnly, reminding them of the 
presence of God, who hears their promises and expects the per- 
formance. 

11. Before you leave them engage the head of each family to call all 
his family together every Sunday before they go to bed, and hear what 
they can repeat, and so continue till they have learned the ' Instruc- 
tions ' perfectly, and afterward let him take care that they do not forge 
what they have learned.] 

Quest. 16. (14.) On receiving Church Members. Discipline, 
IT 48. They omit " See that this be never neglected," refer- 
ring to reading the Rules. 

Quest. 17. (15.) Same. IT 52. 

Quest. 18. (16.) Dress. See Discipline, IT 47. 

Quest. 19. Bands, which see. 

The following was omitted 1784 : 

[Observe ! You give none a band ticket before he meets, but after 
he has met. 

Quest. (17.) Have those in band left off snuff and drams? 

Ans. No. Many are still enslaved to one or the other. In order to 
redress this, 1. Let no Preacher touch either on any account ; 2. Strongly 



72 History of the Discipline. 

dissuade our people from them ; 3. Answer their pretenses, particularly 
curing the colic] 

Quest. 20. (18.) Marriage. See Discipline, 1 43. 

Quest. 21. (19.) Same. See Discipline, IT 44. 

Quest. 22. (20.) Same. 1 45. 

Quest. 23. Spirituous liquors. See section on "Sale and 
Use of Spirituous Liquors." 

Quest. 24. (21.) Worldly practices. See Discipline, 1T 199, 
and section on "Visiting," etc. 

Quest. 25. (22.) Insolvency. See IT 345. 

Quest. 26-29. Relate to Bishops. See the sections on the 
Election, Support, and Trial of a Bishop, TT 214, 313, 473. 

Quest. 30. See section on Presiding Elders. \ 229. 

Quest. 31. Deacons. IT 248. 

Quest. 32. Duties of a Helper. 1 157. 

Quest. 33. (26.) Rules of a Helper, f 143. 

Quest. 34. Will it be expedient to appoint some of our 
Helpers to read the morning and evening service out of our 
Liturgy on the Lord's day ? 

Ana. It will. And every Helper who receives a written 
direction under the hand of a Superintendent may regularly 
read the morning and evening service on the Lord's day.* 

Quest. 35. Those who desist from traveling. If 251. In- 
serted in section on Presiding Elders. IT 232. 

Quest. 36. Mode of receiving Preachers, t 201. 

Quest. 37^=0. Salary. May be found in the section on 
' Allowance.' 

Quest. 41-43. Slavery. See section on Slavery. IT 47. 

Quest. 4:4:. The Lord's Supper. See Discipline (IF 41) and 
this history. 

Quest. 45, 46. Baptism. See Discipline, 1 39. 

Quest. 47. Lord's Supper. See IF 41. 

Quest. 48. Fees for Baptism forbidden. See Discipline, 
f 40." 

The following from "the Large Minutes " was here omitted: 

" [Quest. (27.) What power is this which you exercise over both the 
Preachers and the Societies? 

Ans. Count Zinzendorf loved to keep all things close. I love to do 
all things openly. I will therefore tell you all I know of the matter, 
taking it from the beginning. 

1. In November, 1738, two or three persons who desired ' to flee from 
the wrath to come,' and then a few more, came to me in London, and 
desired me to advise and pray with them. I said, ' If you will meet me 
on Thursday night I will help you as well as I can.' More and more 
then desired, to meet with them, till they were increased to many hun- 
dreds. The case was afterward the same at Bristol, Kingswood, New- 

*Tlris question and answer were inserted in the section on "Receiving Preach- 
ers," etc. In 17S9 they were so modified as to read : " Quest. 3. Are the Preachers 
to read the Liturgy? Ans. All that have received a written direction for that pur- 
pose under the hand of a Bishop or Elder may read the Liturgy as often as they 
think it expedient." The whole was omitted in 1792, 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 73 

castle, aud many other parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland. It 
may be observed the desire was on their part, not mine. My desire 
was to live and die in retirement. But I did not see that I could refuse 
them my help, and be guiltless before God. 

Here commenced my power, namely : a power to appoint when and 
where and how they should meet, and to remove those whose lives 
showed that they had not a desire ' to flee from the wrath to come.' 
And this power remained the same, whether the people meeting to- 
gether were twelve or twelve hundred or twelve thousand. 

2. In a few days some of them said, ' Sir, we will not sit under you 
for nothing ; we will subscribe quarterly.' I said, ' I will have nothing, 
for I want nothing. My fellowship supplies me with all I want.' One 
replied, ' Nay, but vou want a hundred and fifteen pounds to pay for the 
lease of the Foundry, and likewise a large sum of money to put it into 
repair.' On this consideration I suffered them to subscribe. And when 
the Society met I asked, ' Who will take the trouble of receiving this 
money, and paying it where it is needful ? ' One said, ' I will do it, 
and keep the account for you.' So here was the first Steward. After- 
ward I desired one or two more to help me, as Stewards, and, in proc- 
ess of time, a greater number. 

Let it be remarked it was I myself, not the people, who chose these 
Stewards, and appointed to each the distinct work wherein he was to 
help me as long as I desired. And herein I began to exercise another 
sort of power, namely, that of appointing and removing Stewards. 

3. After a time a young man, named Thomas Maxfield, came and 
desired to help me as a son in the Gospel. Soon after came a second, 
Thomas Eichards ; and then a third, Thomas Westell. These severally 
desired to serve me as sons, and to labor when and where I should 
direct. Observe, these likewise desired me, not I them. But I durst 
not refuse their assistance. And here commenced my power to appoint 
each of these when, and where, and how to labor ; that is, while he 
chose to continue with me, for each had a power to go away when he 
pleased, as 1 had also to go away from them or any of them if I saw 
sufficient cause. The case continued the same when the number of 
Preachers increased. I had just the same power still to appoint when, 
and where, and how each should help me, and to tell any (if I saw 
cause), ' I do not desire your help any longer.' On these terms, and no 
other, we joined at first ; on these we continue joined. But they do me 
no favor in being directed by me. It is true, my ' reward is with the 
Lord ;' but at present I have nothing from it but trouble and care, and 
often a burden I scarce know how to bear. 

4. In 1744 I wrote to several clergymen, and to all who then served 
me as sons in the Gospel, desiring them to meet me in London, 
and to give me their advice concerning the best method of carrying on 
the work of God. And when their number increased so that it was 
not convenient to invite them all, for several years I wrote to those 
with whom I desired to confer, and they only met me at London or 
elsewhere, till at length I gave a general permission, which I afterward 
saw cause to retract. 

Observe, I myself sent for these of my own free choice, and I sent 
for them to advise, not govern me. Neither did I at any time divest 
myself of any part of the power above described, which the providence 
of God had cast upon me without any design or choice of mine. 

5. What is that power ? It is a power of admitting into and exclud- 
ing from the Societies under my care; of choosing and removing 
Stewards ; of receiving or not receiving Helpers ; of appointing them 
when, where, and how to help me ; and of desiring any of them to 
confer with me when I see good. And as it was merely in obedience 
to the providence of God, and for the good of the people, that I at first 



74 History of the Discipline. 

accepted this power, which I never sought ; so it is on the same con- 
sideration, not for profit, honor, or pleasure, that I use it at this day. 

6. But * several gentlemen are offended at your having so much 
power.' I did not seek any part of it. But when it was come una- 
wares, not daring to ' bury that talent,' I used it to the best of my judg- 
ment. Yet I never was fond of it. I always did, and do now, bear it 
as my burden— the burden which God lays upon me, and therefore I 
dare not lay it down. 

But if you can tell me any one, or any five men, to whom I may trans- 
fer this burden, who can and will do just what I do now, I will heartily 
thank both them and you. 

7. But some of our Helpers say, ' This is shackling freeborn English- 
men ;' and demand a free Conference, that is, a meeting of all the 
Preachers, wherein all things shall be determined by most votes. I 
answer, It is possible after my death something of this kind may take 
place, but not while I live. To me the Preachers have engaged them- 
selves to submit, to serve me as sons in the Gospel ; but they are not 
thus engaged to any man or number of men besides. To me the people 
in general will submit, but they will not thus submit to any other. 

It is nonsense, then, to call my using this power ' shackling freeborn 
Englishmen.' None needs to submit to it unless he will, so that there 
is no shackling in the case. Every Preacher and every member may 
leave me when he pleases ; but while he chooses to stay, it is on the 
same terms that he joined me at first. 

'But this is making yourself a Pope.' This carries no face of truth. 
The Pope affirms that every Christian must do all he bids, and believe 
all he says, under pain of damnation. I never affirmed any thing that 
bears any the most distant resemblance to this. All I affirm is, the 
Preachers who choose to labor with me choose to serve me as sons in 
the Gospel, and the people who choose to be under my care choose to 
be so on the same terms they were at first. 

Therefore all talk of this kind is highly injurious to me, who bear 
the burden merely for your sake. And it is exceedingly mischievous 
to the people, tending to confound their understanding, and to fill their 
hearts with evil surmisings and unkind tempers toward me ; to whom 
they really owe more for taking all this load upon me, for exercising 
this very power, for shackling myself in this manner, than for all my 
preaching put together ; because preaching twice or thrice a day is no 
burden to me at all ; but the care of all the Preachers and all the people 
is a burden indeed ! 

Quest. {28.) What reason can be assigned why so many of our Preach- 
ers contract nervous disorders ? 

Ans. The chief reason, on Dr. Cadogan's principles, is either indo- 
lence or intemperance. 1. Indolence. Several of them use too little 
exercise, far less than when they wrought at their trade, and this will 
naturally pave the way for many, especially nervous, disorders. 2. In- 
temperance, though not in the vulgar sense. They take more food 
than they did when they labored more ; and let any man of reflection 
judge how long this will consist with health. Or they use more sleep 
than when they labored more ; and this alone will destroy the firmness 
of the nerves. If, then, our Preachers would avoid nervous disorders, 
let them, 1. Take as little meat, drink, and sleep as nature will bear; 
and, 2. Use full as much exercise daily as they did before they were 
Preachers.] 



49, 50. (30,) (31.) Method of employing time. Large 
Minutes. See Discipline, 1 179, 180. 

Quest. 51. (32.) But why are we not more knowing ? 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 75 

Ans. Because we are idle. We forget our very first rule, 
'Be diligent. Never be unemployed [a moment]. Never be 
triningly employed. Never while away time ; neither spend 
any more time at any place than is strictly necessary.' 

I fear there is altogether a fault in this matter, and that few 
of us are clear. Which of you spends as many hours a day in 
God's work as you did formerly in man's work ? We talk, or 
read history, or what comes next to hand. We must, abso- 
lutely must, cure this evil, or betray the cause of God. 

But how? 1. Read the most useful books, and that regu- 
larly and constantly. Steadily spend all the morning in this 
employ, or at least five hours in four and twenty. 

[' But I read only the Bible.' Then you ought to teach others to read 
only the Bible, and, by parity of reason, to hear only the Bible ; but if 
so, you need preach no more. Just so said George Bell. And what is 
the fruit ? W hy, now he neither reads the Bible, nor any thing else. 
This is rank enthusiasm. If you need no book but the Bible, you are 
got above St. Paul. He wanted others too. ' Bring the books,' says 
he, 'but especially the parchments,' those wrote on parchment.] 

' But I have no taste for reading.' Contract a taste for it 
by use, or return to your trade. 

' But I have no books. ' [I will give each of you, as fast as 
you will read them, books to the value of five pounds]. And 
we* desire the Assistants icillf take care that all the large 
Societies provide Mr. Wesley's \ Works [or at least the Notes] 
for the use of the Preachers. 

2. In the afternoon follow Mr. Baxter's plan. Then you 
will have no time to spare ; you will have work enough for all 
your time. Then, likewise, no Preacher will stay with us 
who is as salt that has lost its savor. For to such this em- 
ployment would be mere drudgery. And in order to it you 
will have need of all the knowledge you [have or] can pro- 
cure. 

The sum is, Go into every house in course and teach every 
one therein, young and old, if they belong to us, to be Chris- 
tians inwardly and outwardly. 

Make every particular plain to their understanding ; fix it 
in their memory; write it on their heart. In order to this 
there must be 'line upon line, precept upon precept.' What 
patience, what love, what knowledge is requisite for this! 

[Quest. (33.) In what particular method should we instruct them ? 

Ans. You may, as you have time, read, explain, enforce, 1. 'The 
Eules of the Society.' 2. ' Instructions for Children.' 3. The fourth 
volume of 'Sermons.' And, 4. Philip Henry's 'Method of Family 
Prayer.'] 

We must needs do this, were it only to avoid idleness. Do 
we not loiter away many hours in every week ? Each try 

* " 1."— Large Minutes. t " Would."— Ibid. % " Our."— Ibid. 



76 History of the Discipline. 

himself. No idleness is consistent* with growth in grace. 
Nay, without exactness in redeeming time you cannot retain 
the grace you received in justification. 

But what shall we do for the rising generation ? [Unless 
we take care of this the present revival will be res unius >vtatis ; 
it will last only the age of a man. ] Who will labor for them ? t 
Let him who is zealous for God and the souls of men begin 
now. 

1. Where there are ten children, whose parents are in Society, \ 
meet them at least an hour every week. 

2. Talk with them every time you see any at home. 

3. Pray in earnest for them. 

4. Diligently instruct and vehemently exhort all parents at 
their own houses. 

5. Preach expressly on education [particularly at midsum- 
mer, when you speak of Kingswood]. 'But I have no gift 
for this.' Gift or no gift, you are to do it, else you are not 
called to be a Methodist Preacher. Do it as you can till you 
can do it as you would. Pray earnestly for the gift, and use 
the means for it. [Particularly study the 'Instructions' and 
' Lessons for Children.'] 

Ans. 1 will be found in IT 181 ; Ans. 2 in 1F 189, and the last 
part in the section on ' Instruction of Children.' 

Quest. 52. (34.) Pastoral work, Large Minutes. See Dis- 
cipline, IT 199. 

Quest. 53. (35.) But how can I fast, since it hurts my 
health ? 

Ans. There are several degrees of fasting which cannot 
hurt your health. We § will instance in one : Let us |j every 
Friday (beginning on the next) avow this duty throughout 
the continent,^ by touching no tea, coffee, or chocolate in the 
morning; but (if we want it) half a pint of milk or water 
gruel. Let us dine on vegetables, ** and (if we need it) eat three 
or four ounces of flesh in the evening. At other times let us 
eat no flesh suppers ; these exceedingly tend to breed nervous 
disorders, 

Quest. 54. (36.) Matter and Manner of Preaching. Disci- 
pline, IT 184. The Large Minutes has also "To invite." 

Quest. 55. (37.) Rules for a Preacher. Discipline, IT 156. 

Quest. 56. (38.) Preaching Christ. Discipline, f 185. 

Quest. 57. (39.) Singing. IF 66, in section on Singing. 

The following in the Minutes is not in the Discipline of 
1784: 

[Let no organ be placed anywhere till proposed in the Conference.] 

[After preaching take a little lemonade, mild ale, or candied orange- 

* " Can consist.*'— Large Minute*. + " Herein."— Ibid. 

X " In a Society." 1 — Ibid. § " I."-— Ibid,. || " You and l."—Ibid. 

«j " Nation."— Ibid. ** " Potatoes."— 7 bid . 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 77 

peel. All spirituous liquors, at that time especially, are deadly- 
poison.] 

[Is not this formality creeping in already by those complex tunes, 
which it is scarcely possible to sing with devotion ? Such is, ' Praise 
the Lord, ye blessed ones :' such the long quavering halleluia annexed to 
the morning song tune, which I defy any man living to sing 1 devoutly. 
The repeating the same words so often (but especially while another 
repeats different words, the horrid abuse which runs through the mod- 
ern Church music), as it shocks all common sense, so it necessarily 
brings in dead formality, and has no more of religion in it than a Lan- 
cashire hornpipe. Besides, it is a flat contradiction to our Lord's com- 
mand, ' Use not vain repetitions.' For what is a vain repetition if this 
is not ? "What end of devotion does it serve ? Sing no anthems.] 

Quest. 58. (40.) Definition of "Assistant." See Preacher 
in Charge. 

Quest. 59. (41.) How should an Assistant be qualified for 
his charge ? 

Ans. By walking closely with God, and having his work 
greatly at heart; and by understanding and loving Disci- 
pline, ours in particular ; 

[And by loving the Church of England, and resolving not to separate 
from it. Let this be well observed. I fear when the Methodists leave 
the Church God will leave them. But if they are thrust out of it, they 
will be guiltless].* 

Quest. 60. (42.) Duty of Assistant or Preacher in Charge. 
Large Minutes. Discipline, IT 252, (158.) 

The following question and answer of the Minutes was not 
inserted in the Discipline : 

Quest. (43.) Has the office of an Assistant been well executed? 

Ans. No, not by half the Assistants. 1. Who has sent me word 
whether the other Preachers behave well or ill? 2. Who has visited 
all the classes, and regulated the bands quarterly ? 3. Love-feasts for 
the bands have been neglected ; neither have persons been duly taken 
in and put out of the bands. 4. The Societies are not half supplied 
with books, not even with those above mentioned. exert yourselves 
in this ! Be not weary ! Leave no stone unturned ! 5. How few ac- 
counts have I had either of remarkable deaths or remarkable conver- 
sions ! 6. How few exact lists of the Societies ! 7. How few have met 
the married and single persons once a quarter !] 

Quest. 61. (44.) Other Duties of Preachers in Charge. See 
Discipline, 1" 276. 

The following parts of the Minutes were not inserted in the 
Discipline of 1784 : 

[(9.) Exhort all that were brought up in the Church to continue 
therein. Set the example yourself, and immediately change every plan 
that would hinder their being at church at least two Sundays in four. 
Carefully avoid whatever has a tendency to separate men from the 

* "This passage is found in the original Minutes for 1749. The fact that it was 
continued in an edition of the Large Minutes, which was revised four years after 
the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church, affords conclusive evidence 
that Mr. Wesley did not consider that the Methodists in America had separated 
from or left the Church of England, but that the connection between them was 
providentially dissolved."— Emory, 



78 History of the Discipline. 

Church, and let all the servants in our preaching-houses go to church 
once on Sunday at least. 

Is there not a cause? Are we not unawares, by little and little, slid- 
ing into a separation from the Church ? use every means to prevent 
this ! 1. Exhort all our people to keep close to the Church and sacra- 
ment. 2. Warn them all against niceness in hearing — a prevailing evil. 

3. "Warn them also against despising the prayers ot the Church. 

4. Against calling our Society ' the Church.' 5. Against calling our 
Preachers ' Ministers,' our houses ' meeting-houses ;' call them plain 
preaching-houses or chapels. 6. Do not license them as dissenters. 
The proper paper to be sent in at the assizes, sessions, or Bishop's 
court is this : ' A. B. has set apart his house in C. for public worship, 
of which he desires a certificate.' N. B. — The justice does not license 
the house, but the act of Parliament. 7. Do not license yourself till 
you are constrained, and then not as a dissenter, but a Methodist. It 
is time enough when you are prosecuted to take the oaths. And by so 
doing you are licensed. 

Quest. (45.) But are we not dissenters? 

Ans. No. Although we call sinners to repentance in all places of 
God's dominion, and although we frequently use extemporary prayer, 
and unite together in a religious Society, yet we are not dissenters in 
the only sense which our law acknowledges, namely, those who re- 
nounce the service of the Church. We do not, we dare not separate 
from it. We are not seceders, nor do we bear any resemblance to them. 
We set out upon quite opposite principles. The seceders laid the very 
foundation of their work in judging and condemning others ; we laid 
the foundation of our work in judging and condemning ourselves. 
They begin every-where with showing their hearers how fallen the 
Church and ministers are ; we begin every-where with showing our 
hearers how fallen they are themselves. What they do in America, or 
what their Minutes say on this subject, is nothing to us.* We will keep 
in the good old way. 

And never let us make light of going to church either by word or 
deed. Bemember Mr. Hook, a very eminent and a zealous Papist. 
When I asked him, ' Sir, what do you do for public worship here, 
where you have no Romish service ? ' he answered, ' Sir, I am so fully 
convinced it is the duty of every man to worship God in public that I 
go to church every Sunday. If I cannot have such worship as I would, 
1 will have such worship as I can.' ' 

But some may say, ' Our own service is public worship.' Yes, but 
not such as supersedes the Church service ; it presupposes public 
prayer, like the sermons at the University. If it were designed to be 
instead of the Church service it would be essentially defective, for it 
seldom has the four grand parts of public prayer, deprecation, petition, 
intercession, and thanksgiving. 

If the people put ours in the room of the Church service we hurt 
them that stay with us, and ruin them that leave us, for then they will 
go nowhere, but lounge the Sabbath away without any public worship 
at all. 

Quest, (46.) Nay, but is it not our duty to separate from the Church, 
considering the wickedness both of the clergy and the people? 

Ans. We conceive not, 1. Because both the priests and the people 
were full as wicked in the Jewish Church, and yet it was not the duty 
of the holy Israelites to separate from them. 2. Neither did our Lord 

* This sentence was obviously introduced into the Large Minutes subsequently 
to 17S4, and seems to refer to the Minutes or Discipline of 1787, in which very 
strong language was used with reference to the condition of the Church of Eft- 
gland. (See below, Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church. \ 1.) 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 79 

command his disciples to separate from them ; he rather commanded 
the contrary. 3. Hence it is clear that could not be the meaning of St. 
Paul's words : ' Come out from among them, and be ye separate.' 

Quest. (47.) But what reasons are there why we should not separate 
from the Church ? 

Ans. Among others, those which were printed above twenty years 
ago, entitled, ' Keasons Against a Separation from the Church of En- 
gland.' 

We allow two exceptions : 1. If the parish Minister be a notoriously 
wicked man. 2. If he preach Socinianism, Arianism, or any other 
essentially false doctrine.] 

Quest. 62. Settlement of Disputes among the People. See 
Discipline, IF 342. 

Quest. 63. Trial of Ministers. Discipline, IT 319. 

Quest. 64. Vacancy in a Circuit. Discipline, IF 291. 

Quest. 65. Neglect to meet in Class. Discipline, 1F 339. 

Quest. 66. (48.) Duties of Preachers to God, themselves, 
and one another. Discipline, IF 157. 

Quest. 67. (49.) Union among ourselves. Discipline, IF 178. 

Quest. 68. (50.) Examination of those who think they are 
moved by the Holy Ghost to Preach. Discipline, IF 138. 

Quest. 69. (51.) Mode of receiving a Preacher. Discipline, 
1 204, 206, 207. 

The Large Minutes contain besides : 

[Are you engaged to marry ? N. B. — A Preacher who marries while 
on trial is thereby set aside.] 

Quest. 70. (52.) Conferences. Discipline, 1F 105. 

Quest. 71. Supply of Circuits during Conference. Disci- 
pline, 1" 291. 

Quest. 72. (53.) Support of Superannuated Preachers. Dis- 
cipline, IF 482, and before it. 

The Large Minutes has the following : 

[Those who can preach four or five times a week are supernumerary 
Preachers. A far those who cannot,] 

[The present Stewards are John Murlin and John Pawson.] 

[(11.) Let every Preacher who does not bring or send his subscrip- 
tion to the Conference be fined two shillings and sixpence.] 

[(13.) Let a committee be named to see these rules duly executed. 
The present committee are Christopher Hopper, Thomas Coke, Thomas 
Hanby, John Allen, Robert Roberts, Henry Moore, Thomas Taylor, 
"William Thompson, Andrew Blair. 

(14.) Let an exact account of all receipts and disbursements be pro- 
duced at the Conference.] 

[Quest. (54.) Are not many of the Preachers' wives still straitened 
for the necessaries of life ? 

Ans. Some certainly have been. To prevent this for the time to 
come, 1. Let every Circuit either provide each with a lodging, coals, 
and candles, or allow her fifteen pounds a year. 2. Let the Assistant 
take this money at the Quarterly Meeting before any thing else be paid 
out of it. Fail not to do this. 

Quest. (55.) How can we account for the decrease of the work of God 
in some Circuits, both this year and the last ? 

Ans. It may be owing either, 1. To the want of zeal and exactness in 



80 History of the Discipline. 

the Assistant, occasioning want of discipline throughout ; or, 2. To 
want of life and diligence in the Preachers ; or, 3. To our people's los- 
ing the life of God, and sinking into the spirit of the world. 

It may be owing further to the want of more field preaching, and of 
trying more new places.] 

Quest. 7 3. (56.) What can be done in order to revive the 
work of God where it is decayed? 

Ans. [1. Let every Preacher read carefully over the 'Life of David 
Brainerd.' Let us be followers of him, as he was of Christ, in absolute 
self-devotion, in total deadness to the world, and in fervent love to 
God and man. Let us but secure this point, and the world and the 
devil must fall under our feet.] 

1. (2.) Let both Assistants and Preachers be conscientiously 
exact in the whole Methodist Discipline. 

2. (3.) See that no Circuit be at any time without Preach- 
ers. Therefore let no Preacher who does not attend the Con- 
ference leave the Circuit at that time on any pretense what- 
ever. This is the most improper time in the whole year. Let 
every Assistant see to this, and require each of these to remain 
in the Circuit till the new Preachers come. 

Let not all the Preachers in any Circuit come to the Con- 
ference. 

Let those who do come set out as late and return as soon 
as possible. 

3. (4.) Wherever you can, appoint prayer-meetings, and 
particularly on Friday. 

4. (5.) Let a fast be published at every Quarterly Meeting 
for the Friday following, and let a memorandum of it be 
written on all the class papers.* 

5. (6.) Be [more] active in dispersing Mr. Wesley* s\ books, 
[particularly the sermon on 'The Good Steward,' on 'In- 
dwelling Sin,' 'The Repentance of Believers,' and 'The Script- 
ure Way of Salvation']. Every Assistant [may give away 
small tracts, and he] may beg money of the rich to buy books 
for the poor. 

6. (7.)t Strongly and explicitly exhort all believers to 'go 
on to perfection.' That we may 'all speak the same thing,' 
we$ ask, once for all, Shall we defend this perfection, or give 
it up ? We || all agree to defend it, meaning thereby (as we 
did from the beginning) salvation from all sin, by the love 
of God and man filling our heart. The Papists say, 'This 
cannot be attained till we have been refined by the fire of 
purgatory.' The Calvinists say, ' Nay, it will be attained as 
soon as the soul and body part.' The old Methodists say, 

* " Observed in all our Societies the last Friday in August, November, February, 
and Mav." — Large Minutes. 

+ " The." —Ibid. 

% The sixth paragraph remained in the Discipline till 1812. It was made in 
17S7 a separate section, entitled, "On Perfection." 

§ " V—Ibid. U " You."— Ibid. 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 81 

' It may be attained before we die ; a moment after is too 
late.' Is it so or not ? We* are all agreed we may be saved 
from all sin before death. The substance then is settled; but 
as to the circumstance, is the change gradual or instanta- 
neous ? It is both the one and the other. 

[From the moment we are justified there may be a gradual sanctifica- 
tion, a growing in grace, a daily advance in the knowledge and love of 
God. And if sin cease before death, there must, in the nature of the 
thing, be an instantaneous change ; there must be a last moment where- 
in it does exist, and a first moment wherein it does not.] 

'But should we in preaching insist both on one and the 
other ? ' Certainly" we must insist on the gradual change, 
and that earnestly and continually. And are there not rea- 
sons why we should insist on the instantaneous also ? If there 
be such a blessed change before death, should we not en- 
courage all believers to expect it ? and the rather, because 
constant experience shows the more earnestly they expect this 
the more swiftly and steadily does the gradual work of God 
go on in their souls, the more watchful they are against all 
sin, the more careful to grow in grace, the more zealous of 
good works, and the more punctual in their attendance on all 
the ordinances of God. Whereas, just the contrary effects are 
observed whenever this expectation ceases. They are ' saved 
by hope, ' by this hope of a total change, with a gradually in- 
creasing salvation. Destroy this hope, and that salvation 
stands still, or rather, decreases daily. Therefore whoever 
would advance the gradual change in believers should strongly 
insist on the instantaneous. 

[Quest. (57.) "What can be done to increase the work of God in Scot- 
land? 

Ans. 1. Preach abroad as much as possible. 2. Try every town and 
village. 3. Visit every member of the Society at home. 

Quest. (58.) How many Circuits are there now? 

Ans. Of America we have no late account. There are seventy-four 
Circuits in England, Wales, and the Isle of Man ; seven in Scotland, 
and twenty-eight in Ireland. 

Quest. (59.) Are our preaching-houses safe? 

Ans. Not all, for some of them are not settled on Trustees. Several 
of the Tnistees for others are dead. 

Quest. (60.) What then is to be done? 

Ans. 1. Let those who have debts on any of the houses give a bond 
to settle them as soon as they are indemnified. 2. Let the surviving 
Trustees choose others without delay by indorsing their deed thus : 

'We, the remaining Trustees of the Methodist preaching-house in 

, do, according to the power vested in us by this deed, choose 

to be Trustees of the said house in the place of . 

' Witness our hands .' 

N. B. — The deed must have three new stamps, and must be enrolled 
in chancery within six months. 

Quest. (61.) In what form may a house be settled ? 

* "You." — Large Minutes. 



82 History of the Discipline. 

Ans. In the following, which was drawn by three of the most emi- 
nent lawyers in London. Whoever therefore objects to it only betrays 
his own ignorance. 

' The Indenture made , between Benjamin Heap, of , in 

the county of , on the one part, and Thomas Philips, hatter, etc., 

on the other part, witnesseth, That in consideration ot five shillings, 
lawful money of Great Britain, by the said T. P., etc., to the said B. H., 
truly paid, before the sealing and delivering hereof (the receipt where- 
of the said B. H. doth hereby acknowledge), and for divers other con- 
siderations him thereunto moving, the said B. H. hath granted, bai'- 
gained, and sold, and by these presents doth bargain and sell unto the 
said T. P., etc., their heirs and assigns forever, all that lately erected 

house or tenement, with the yard thereunto adjoining, situate , in 

, aforesaid, now in the tenure or occupation of — -, together with 

all the ways, drains, and privileges to the said premises appertaining, 
and all the profits thereof, with all the right, title, and interest in law 
and equity : To have and to hold the said house, yard, and other 
premises, to the said T. P., etc., their heirs and assigns forever. Nev- 
ertheless, upon special trust and confidence, and to the intent that 
they and the survivors of them, and the Trustees for the .time being, 
do, and shall permit John Wesley, of the City Road, London, clerk, 
and such other persons as he shall from time to time appoint, at all 
times, during his natural life, and no other persons, to have and enjoy 
the free use and benefit of the said premises ; that me said John Wes- 
ley, and such other persons as he appoints, may therein preach and 
expound God's holy word. And after his decease, upon further trust 
and confidence, and to the intent, that the said T. P., etc., or the major 
part of them, or the survivors of them, and the major part of the Trust- 
ees of the said premises for the time being, shall, from time to time, 
and at all times forever, permit such persons as shall be appointed at 
the yearly Conference of the people called Methodists, in London, 
Bristol, Leeds, Manchester, or elsewhere, specified by name in a deed 
enrolled in chancery, under the hand and seal of the said John Wesley, 
and bearing date the 28th day of February, 1784, and no others, to have 
and to enjoy the said premises, for the purposes aforesaid; provided al- 
ways that the persons preach no other doctrine than is contained in Mr. 
Wesley's ' Notes Upon the New Testament,' and four volumes of ' Ser- 
mons.' And upon further trust and confidence, that, as often as any 
of these Trustees, or the Trustees for the time being, shall die, or cease 
to be a member of the Society commonly called Methodists, the rest of 
the said Trustees, or of the trustees for "the time being, as soon as con- 
veniently may be, shall and may choose another Trustee or Trustees, 

in order to k'eep up the number of Trustees forever. In witness 

whereof the said B. H. hath hereunto set his hand and seal, the day 
and year above written.' 

In' this form the proprietors of the house are to make it over to five, 
seven, or nine Trustees. 

Quest. (62.) But is this form a safe one? Should we not have the 
opinion of counsel upon it ? 

Ans. I think this would be throwing money away, 1. Because this 
form was drawn up by three eminent counselors. But, 2. It is the 
way of almost every lawyer to blame what another has done ; therefore 
you cannot at all infer that they think a thing wrong because they say 
so. 3. If they did in reality 'think it wrong, this would not prove 
it was so. 4. "if there was (which I do not believe) some defect therein, 
who would go to law with the body of Methodists ? But, 5. If they did, 
would any court in England put them out of possessions, especially 
when the "intent of the deed was plain and undeniable ? 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 83 

Quest. 74. (63.) Is anything [further] advisable with regard 
to building ? 

Arts. [1. Build all preaching-houses, where the ground will permit, 
in the octagon form. It is best for the voice, and on many accounts 
more commodious than any other. 2. Why should not any octagon 
house be built after the model of Yarm ? Any square house after the 
model of Bath or Scarborough ? Can we find any better model ? 3. Let 
the roof rise only one third ^>f its breadth ; this is the true proportion. 
4. Have doors and windows enough, and let all the windows be sashes, 
opening: downward. 5. Let there be no Chinese paling, and no tub 
pulpit, out a square projection with a long seat behind. 6. Let there 
be no pews, and no backs to the seats, which should have aisles on 
each side, and be parted in the middle by a rail running all along, to 
divide the men from the women, just as at Bath.] 

(7.) Let all our chapels* be built plain and decent, but not 
more expensive than is absolutely unavoidable, otherwise the 
necessity of raising money will make rich men necessary to 
us. But if so, we must be dependent upon them, yea, and 
governed by them, and then farewell to the Methodist Disci- 
pline, if not doctrine too. 

[(8.) Wherever a preaching-house is built, see that lodgings for the 
Preachers be built also.] 

Quest. 75. (64.) Is there any exception to the rule, 'Let the 
men and women sit apart ? ' 

Ans. There is no exception. Let them sit apart in all our 
chapels. t 

[Quest. (65.) But how can we secure their sitting apart there ? 

Ans. I must do it myself. If I come into any new house, and see the 
men and women together, I will immediately go out. I hereby give 
public notice of this ; pray let it be observed.] 

Quest. 76. (66.) But is there not a worse indecency than 
this [creeping in among us] — talking in the chapels\ before 
and after service ? How shall this be cured ? 

Ans. Let all the Ministers and Preachers join as one man, 
and [the very next Sunday they preach in any place] enlarge 
on the impropriety of talking before or after service, and 
strongly exhort them to do it no more. In three months, if 
we are in earnest, this vile practice will be banished out of 
every Methodist congregation. Let none stop till he has car- 
ried his point. 

[Quest. (67.) Is there not another shocking indecency frequently 
practiced by filthy men against the wall of a preaching-house, enough 
to make any modest woman blush ? 

Ans. There is ; but I beg any one who sees another do this will give 
him a hearty clap on the back. 

* u The preach ing-houses." — Large Minutes. Part of T T was omitted in 
1872. «j496. 

t " In those galleries -where they have, always sat together they may do so still: 
but let them sit apart every-where below, and in all new erected galleries." — Large 
Minutes. 

X " Preaching-houses."— Ibid. 



84 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

Quest. (68.) Complaint has been made that sluts spoil our houses. 
How may we prevent this ? 

Arts. Let none that has spoiled one ever live in another. But what 
a shame is this ! A Preacher's wife should be a pattern of cleanliness 
in her person, clothes, and habitation. Let nothing slatternly be seen 
about her : no rags, no dirt, no litter. And she should be a pattern of 
industry ; always at work, either for herself, her husband, or the poor. 
I am not willing any should live in the orphan-house at Newcastle, or 
any preaching-house, who does not conform to this rule. 

Quest. 77. (73.) Raising Supplies. See Discipline, IF 485. 
The following additional items are found in the Large 
Minutes : 

[(3.) Let then every member of our Society once a year set his 
shoulder to the work, contributing more or less, as God hath prospered 
him, at the Lady-day visitation of the classes. Let none be excluded 
from giving something, be it a penny, a halfpenny, a farthing. Ee- 
meraber the widow's two mites ! And let those who are able to give 
shillings, crowns, and pounds, do it willingly.] 

[In this may not even the Romanists provoke us to jealousy? They 
have a general fund at Eome, and another at Paris, which bears all the 
expenses of their missionaries throughout the world.] 

Quest. 78. Church Extension. See section on that subject. 

Quest. 79. Financial Duty of the Assistant. See the sec- 
tion on Stewards. 

The following additional items are found- in the Large 
Minutes : 

[Quest. (74.) What is the direct antidote to Methodism, the doctrine 
of heart holiness ? 

Ans. Calvinism : all the devices of Satan for these fifty years have 
done far less toward stopping this work of God than that single doc- 
trine. It strikes at the root of salvation from sin previous to glory, 
putting the matter on quite another issue. 

Quest. (75.) But wherein lie the charms of this doctrine? What 
makes men swallow it so greedily ? 

Ans. 1. It seems to magnify Christ, although in reality it supposes 
him to have died in vain, for the absolutely elect must have been saved 
without him, and the non-elect cannot be saved by him. 

2. It is highly pleasing to flesh and blood, final perseverance in par- 
ticular.] 

Quest, 80. (76.) What can be done to guard against Antino- 



miamsm 



Ans. 1. Let all our Preachers carefully read over Mr. Wes- 
ley's f and Mr. Fletcher's tracts. 

2. Let them frequently and explicitly preach the truth, 
though not in a controversial way ; but let them take care to 
do it in love and gentleness, not in bitterness, not returning 
railing for railing. 

[Let those who preach it have all this to themselves. 

3. Do not imitate them in screaming, allegorizing, boasting ; rather 
mildly expose these things when time serves. 

4. Imitate them in this: they readily seize upon any one that is 

* " It."— Large Minutes. t " Ours."— Ibid. 



Outline of the Discipline of 1784. 85 

newly convinced or converted. Be diligent to prevent them, and to 
guard those tender minds against the predestinarian poison.] 

3. (5.) Answer all the objections of our people,* as occasion 
offers [both in public and private]. But take care to do this 
with all possible sweetness both of look and of accent. 

[(6.) Very frequently, both in public and private, advise our people 
not to hear them. 

(7.) Make it a matter of constant and earnest prayer that God would 
stop the plague.] 

Quest. 81. (77.) Wherein lies our danger of it ?t 
Arts. 1. With regard to man's faithfulness. Our Lord him- 
self taught us to use the expression, therefore we ought 
never to be ashamed of it. "We ought steadily to assert upon 
his authority that if a man is not ' faithful in the unrighteous 
mammon God will not give him the true riches.' 

2. With regard to 'working for life,' which our Lord ex- 
pressly commands us to do. ' Labor, ' epya&ade, literally, ' work 
for the meat that endureth to everlasting life.' And in fact, 
every believer, till he comes to glory, works for as well as 
from life. 

3. We have received it as a maxim that ' a man is to do 
nothing in order to justification.' Nothing can be more false. 
Whoever desires to find favor with God should ' cease from 
evil, and learn to do well.' So God himself teaches by the 
prophet Isaiah. Whoever repents should 'do works meet 
for repentance.' And if this is not in order to find favor, 
what does he do them for ? 

Once more review the whole affair : 

1. Who of us is now accepted of God ? 

He that now believes in Christ with a loving, obedient 
heart. 

2. But who among those that never heard of Christ ? 

He that, according to the light he has, ' f eareth God and 
worketh righteousness.' 

3. Is this the same with ' he that is sincere ? ' 
Nearly, if not quite. 

4. Is not this salvation by works ? 

Not by the merit of works, but by works as a condition. 

[(5.) What have we then been disputing about for these thirty 
years ? 

I am afraid about words, namely, in some of the foregoing instances. 

(6.) As to merit itself, of which we have been so dreadfully afraid, 
we are awarded according to our works, yea, because of our works. 
How does this differ from ' for the sake of our works ? ' And how dif- 
fers this from secundum merita operum? which is no more than ' as our 
works deserve ? ' Can you split this hair ? I doubt I cannot.] 

* "Their obiections." — Large, Minutes. 

t Quest. (T7.) "We said in 1744, 'We have leaned too much toward Calvinism.' 
Wherein ? "—Ibid. 



86 History of the Discipline. 

5. (7.) The grand objection to one of the preceding propo- 
sitions is drawn from matter of fact. God does in fact justify 
those who, by their own confession, neither 'feared God' nor 
'wrought righteousness.' Is this an exception to the general 
rule? 

It is a doubt whether God makes any exception at all. 
But how are we sure that the person in question never did 
fear God and work righteousness ? His own thinking so is 
no proof, for we know how all that are convinced of sin un- 
dervalue themselves in every respect. 

6. (8.) Does not talking, without proper caution, of a jus- 
tified or sanctified state tend to mislead men, almost naturally 
leading them to trust in what was done in one moment ? 
Whereas we are every moment pleasing or displeasing to God, 
according to our works, according to the whole of our present 
inward tempers and outward behavior."* 



CHAPTER IV. 

The Abbangement op the Discipline as Seen in the 
Tables of Contents in the Yabious Editions. 

The first Discipline, as we have seen, consisted of a series of 
questions and answers without any attempt at arrangement 
according to the subjects treated. To the methodical mind 
of Asbury this was a defect so grave that he at once began to 
devise a remedy. In the year 1785, while confined by a 
swollen foot at James City, Virginia, he writes under date of 
November 27 : " For some time past I had not been quite satis- 
fied with the order and arrangement of our form of Discipline ; 
and, persuaded that it might be improved without difficulty, 
and we accordingly set about it, and during my confinement 
in James City completed the work, arranging the subject- 
matter thereof under their proper heads, divisions, and sec- 
tions." 

The associate indicated was, with little doubt, John Dick- 
ins, who is named in Asbury 's Journal of April 25, 1786, as 
preparing " our Form of Discipline for the press." 

For some reason, perhaps to obtain the sanction of Dr. 
Coke, the publication was delayed till May, 1787. In this 
edition the term Bishop was substituted for Superintendent, 
and the second question in the former Discipline, relating to 
the authority of Mr. Wesley over the American Church, and 

* Questions 80 and 81 remained in the Discipline, with very slight changes, till 
1812, lbrroing a separate section, entitled, "On Antinomianism." 



Arrangement of the Disciplines. 87 

known as "leaving Mr. Wesley's name off the Minutes," was 
omitted. 

I. The Arrangement of 1787. 

The series of questions in the Discipline of 1787 is arranged 
in thirty-one sections, as follows : 

Sec. I. Of the Rise of Methodism (so called) in Europe and 
America.* 

Sec. II. Onf the Method of Holding a Conference, and the 
Business to be Done therein. 

Sec. LTI. On the Nature and Constitution of our Church. 

Sec. P7. On the Constituting of Bishops and their Duty. 

Sec. Y. On the Constituting of Elders and their Duty. 

Sec. VI. On the Constituting of Deacons and their Duty. 

Sec. YLT. On the Method of Receiving Preachers and their 
Duty. 

Sec. YILT. Of the Collections that are to be Made, and How 
the Money is to be Expended. 

Sec. LX. On Class-meetings. Sec. X. On the Duty of 
Preachers to God, themselves, and one another. 

Sec. XL On the Necessity of Union Among Ourselves. 

Sec. XII. Of the Trial of Those who think they are Moved 
by the Holy Ghost to Preach. 

Sec. XIII. Of the Spirit and Truth of Singing. Sec. XIV. 
Rules by which we should Continue or Desist from Preaching 
at any Place. Sec. XV. On the Matter and Manner of Preach- 
ing and other Public Exercises. Sec. XVI. Against Antino- 
mianism. Sec. XVH. How to Provide for the Circuits in the 
time of Conference, and to Preserve and Increase the Work of 
God. Sec. XVIH. Of Employing our Time profitably when we 
are not Traveling or Engaged in Public Exercises. Sec. XIX. 
On Baptism. Sec. XX. On the Lord's Supper. Sec. XX I. On 
Unlawful Marriages. Sec. XXH. On Perfection. Sec. XXIH. 
On Dress. Sec. XXLV. Of the Privileges granted to Serious 
Persons that are not of our Society. Sec. XXV. On Visiting 
from House to House ; Guarding Against those Sins that are 
so common to Professors, and enforcing Practical Religion. 

Sec. XXA'I. On the Instruction of Children. Sec, XXVH. 
On Building Churches, and the order to be observed therein. 
Sec. XX VII 1. On Raising a General Fund for the Propaga- 
tion of the Gospel. Sec. XXIX. Of the Method of Raising a 
Fund for the Superannuated Preachers, and the Widows and 
Orphans of Preachers. 

Sec. XXX. On the Plan of Education established at Cokes- 
bury College. Sec XXXI. On the Printing of Books and 
the Application of the Profits arising therefrom. 

* This section in 1790 was incorporated in the Episcopal Address. 
t In 1T90 " of" Avas inserted in all the sections instead of " on." 



88 History of the Discipline. 

Sec. XXXII. On Bringing to Trial, Finding Guilty, Re- 
proving, Suspending, and Excluding Disorderly Persons from 
Society and Church privileges. Sec. XXXIII. On the Manner 
by which Immoral Ministers and Preachers shall be brought 
to Trial, found Guilty, Reproved, and Suspended in the In- 
tervals of Conference. 

Sec. XXXIV. On the Qualification and Duties of Stewards. 

Sec. XXXV. On the Nature, Design, and General Rules of 
the United Societies. 

Sec. XXXVI. Articles of Religion. Sec. XXXVII. Script- 
ure Doctrine of Predestination. Sec. XXXVIII. Serious 
Thoughts on the Infallible, Unconditional Perseverance of all 
that have once experienced Faith in Christ. 

Sec. XXXIX. A Plain Account of Christian Perfection by 
the Rev. Mr. John Wesley. 

Sec. XL. An Extract on the Nature and Subjects of Chris- 
tian Baptism. Sec. IX. On Bands.* 

II. The Arrangement of 1792. 

In 1792 the matter was distributed again into three chap- 
ters, the first treating of the Ministry and the Methods of 
Raising Money ; the second, of the Membership ; the third, of 
the Benevolent and Educational Plans, the Doctrinal Tracts, 
and the Ritual. In giving the arrangement below the entire 
language of the headings is not recited when the same has 
been previously given, the word section is omitted, and the 
Arabic instead of the Roman numerals are employed. 

Chap. I. — The Ministry, f 

1. Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 2. Articles. 
3. Conferences, General and Yearly. 4. Of the Election of 
Bishops. 5. Of the Presiding Elders and their Duty. 
6. Traveling Elders. 7. Traveling Deacons. 8. Method of 
Receiving Preachers. 9. Preachers in Charge. 10. Of the 
Salaries of the Ministers and Preachers, and Allowances to 
their Wives, Widows, and Children. 11. Tiial of Those 
Moved to Preach. 12. Matter and Manner of Preaching. 
13. Duty of Preachers. 14. Rules as to Preaching-places. 
15. Pastoral Visiting. 16. Instruction of Children. 17. Em- 
ployment of Time. 18. Union of Preachers. 19. Trial of 
Ministers in the Intervals of Conferences. 20. Provision for 
Circuits at Conference time. 21. Local Preachers. 22. Bap- 
tism. 23. Lord's Supper. 24. Public Worship. 25. Singing. 
26. Of Raising Annual Supplies for the Propagation of the 
Gospel, for the Making up of the Salaries of the Preachers 

* The thirtieth, thirty-second, thirty-third, and thirty-fourth sections were in- 
serted in 1789; those on the Doctrinal Tracts (36-40) in 1790, and that on ''Bands" 
(9) in 1791. 

t This heading is not given in the Discipline. 



Arrangement of the Disciplines. 89 

and Allowances to the Wives, Widows, and Children of 
Preachers. 

27. Chartered Fund.* 

Chap. II. — Membership. 

1. General Rules. 2. Class-meetings. 3. Bands. 4. Privi- 
leges to Serious Persons. 5. Stewards. 6. Marriage. 7. Dress, 
8. Trial of Members. 9. Slavery. 10. Spirituous Liquors. 

Chap. III. — Ritual, Tracts, Church Building, and Books. 

1. Building Churches. 2. Books. 3-7. Doctrinal Tracts. 
8. Ritual. 

III. The Arrangement of 1804. 

In 1804 the Discipline was divided into two parts, the first 
containing three chapters, and the second one. 

Part First. — Spiritual Economy. 

Chap. I. — Ministry. 

1. Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 2. Articles. 
3. Conferences. 4. Bishops. 5. Presiding Elders. 6. Trav- 
eling Elders. 7. Traveling Deacons. 8. Reception of Preach- 
ers. 9. Preachers in Charge. 10. Trial of Those Called to 
Preach. 11. Matter and Manner of Preaching. 12. Duty of 
Preachers. 13. Rules for Preaching-places. 14. Pastoral 
Visiting. 15. Instruction of Children. 16. Employment of 
Time. 17. Union. 18. Trial of Preachers. 19. Supply in 
Time of Conference. 20. Local Preachers. 21. Baptism. 
22. Eucharist. 23. Public Worship. 24. Singing. 

8. Of the Reception of Preachers from the Wesleyan Con- 
nection and from Other Denominations. f 

Chap. II. — Membership. 

1. General Rules. 2. Class-meetings. 3. Bands. 4. Priv- 
ileges of Serious Persons. 5. Marriage. 6. Dress. 7. Trial 
of Members. 8. Sale and Use of Spirituous Liquors. | 

Chap. ILL— 1-5. Doctrinal Tracts. 6. Ritual. 

In 1812 the Doctrinal Tracts are omitted, and the Ritual is 
divided into Chapters III and IV, the former embracing the 
Sacramental Service, Baptism, Matrimony, and the Burial of 
the Dead ; the latter the Forms of Ordination in three sections. 

Part Second. — Temporal Economy. 

1, Of the Boundaries of the Seven Annual Conferences, etc.§ 

* In 1796 the sections on Local Preachers and the Chartered Fund, also those on 
Slavery and the Sale and Use of Spirituous Liquors, were inserted. The Ritual 
and Doctrinal Tracts were omitted, and the Notes of Coke and Asbury printed in 
the Discipline. 

In 1S00 the Plan of Education was omitted, the Ritual and Tracts reinserted, and 
the title on Salaries of Preachers changed. 

t This was inserted in 1S40. The changes in the consecutive numbers are not 
indicated, as it would be liable to introduce confusion ; but the numbers of 1S04 are 
given in each chapter, and then the later insertions are placed at the close as 
above. 

X Omitted 1S40. 

§ This had been previously inserted in the section on " Conferences." 



90 History of the Discipline. 

2. Building Churches. 3. Stewards. 4. Salaries, changed, 
1812, to Allowances. 5. Supplies. 6. The Chartered Fund. 
7. Book Business. 8. Local Preachers allowed a Salary in 
given Cases. 9. Slavery. 10. Of the Support of Missions.* 

IY. The Arrangement of 1848. 

In 1848 the Discipline was rearranged by Rev. Tobias 
Spicer. The whole was distributed into three parts, as fol- 
lows: 

Part First. — Origin, Doctrines, and Administrative 
Rules. 

Chap. I. — Origin and Articles. 

1. Origin. 2. Articles. 

Chap. II. — General Rules and Reception of Members. 

1. General Rules. 2. Of Receiving Members into the 
Church. 

Chap. III. — Of the Conferences. 

1. Deportment at the Conferences. 2. Of the General Con- 
ferences. 3. Of the Annual Conferences. 4. Of the Quarterly 
Conferences. 

Chap. IY. — Of the Ministry. 

1. Bishops. 2. Presiding Elders. 3. Traveling Elders. 
4. Deacons. 5. Reception of Preachers from Other Churches. 
6. Call. 7. Mode of Receiving Preachers on Trial. 8. Of 
Receiving Traveling Preachers into Full Connection. 9. Of 
the Rules for a Preacher's Conduct. 10. Duty of Preachers. 
11. Preachers in Charge. 12. Preaching. 13. Rules on 
Preaching-places. 14. Pastoral Visiting. 15. Employment 
of Time. 16. Union. 17. Of Supernumerary and Superan- 
nuated or Worn-out Preachers. 18. Of Local Preachers. 

Chap. V.-^-Of the Means of Grace. 

1. Public Worship. 2. Singing. 3. Class-meetings and 
Love-feasts. 4. Bands. 

Chap. VI. — Of the Instruction of Children. 

Chap. VII. — Dress and Marriage. 

1. Dress. 2. Marriage. 

Chap. VIII. — Of Bringing Ministers and, Members to Trial. 

1. Of the Trial of a Bishop. 2. Traveling Preachers. 
3. Of the Trial of Local Preachers. 4. Members. 

Part Second.— The Ritual. 

Chap. I. — Order of Baptism. 

1. General Directions Respecting Baptism. 2. Baptism of 
Infants. 3. Adults. 

Chap. II. — The Lord's Supper. 

1. General Directions Respecting the Lord's Supper. 2. Or- 
der of Administration. 

* Inserted 1S32. 



Arrangement of the Disciplines. 91 

Chap. III. — Forms of Ordination for, 

1. Bishops. 2. Elders. .3. Deacons. 

Chap. IV. — Form of Solemnization of Matrimony. 

Chap. Y. — Burial of the Dead. 

Part Third. — Temporal Economy. 

Chap. I. — Boundaries. 

Chap. II. — Of Churches and Church Property. 

1. Building of Churches. 2. Deed. 3. Trustees. 

Chap. III. — Of Sup>port and Supplies. 

1. Of the Support of Bishops. 2. Allowance. 3. Allow- 
ance to Local Preachers. 4. Stewards. 5. Eaising Supplies. 
6. Parsonages. 

Chap. IV. — Missions. 

Chap. V. — Chartered Fund. 

Chap. VI. — Booh Business. 

Chap. VII.— Slavery. 

Part One. Chap. VII.—" Tracts," inserted 1852. 

Part One. Chap. IT. — "Baptized Children" inserted 1856. 
The section on Bands omitted, and Section 8, Part I, on 



V. The Arrangement of 1860. 

In 1860 the arrangement of the Discipline was again ma- 
terially modified, as indicated by the following outline, by 
Rev. A. M. Osbon, D.D. : 

Bishops' Address and the "History of the Origin of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church." 

Part I. — Doctrines, Administrative Rules, and Means 
of Grace. 

Chap. I. — Doctrines and Order of the Church. 

1. Articles. 2. General Rules. 3. Relation of Baptized Chil- 
dren to the Church. 4. Dress. 5. Marriage. 

Chap. II. — The Means of Grace. 

1. Public Worship. 2. Singing. 3. Class-meetings and 
Love-feasts. 

Part II. — Government of the Church. 

Chap. I. — Tlie Conferences. 

1. Deportment. 2. General Conference. 3. The Annual 
Conferences. 4. The Quarterly Conferences. 

Chap. II. — The Ministry. 

1. The Call. 2. Rules. 3. Duty. 4. Union of Preachers. 
5. Employment of Time. 6. Preaching. 7. Preaching-places. 
8. Visiting. 9. Receiving on Trial. 10. Receiving into Full 
Connection. 11. Receiving from Other Denominations, 
12. Preachers in Charge. 

Chap . III.— Of Bishops. 

1. Election. 2. Trial. 3. Support. 



92 History of the Discipline. 

Chap. IV. — Presiding Elders. 

1. Duty. 2. Support. 

Chap. V. — Traveling Elders. 

1. Election. 2. Trial. 

Chap. VI. — Traveling Deacons. 

1. Election. 

Chap. VII. — Superannuated or Worn-out Preachers. 

1. The Rights, etc., of Those living Without the Bounds of 
their own Conferences. 

Chap. VIII. — Local Preachers. 

1. General Directions. 2. Ordination. 3. Trial. 4. Al- 
lowance. 5. Eights and Privileges of our Colored Members. 

Chap. IX. — Stewards. 

Chap. X. — Membership. 

1. Reception. 2. Trial. 

Part III. — Ritual. 

Not essentially changed in its arrangement. 

Part IV. — Religious and Benevolent Institutions. 

1. Sunday-schools. 2. Missions. 3. Tracts. 4. Chartered 
Fund. 5. Publishing Business. 

Part V. — Temporal Economy. 

Chap. I. — liaising Supplies, Church Building, Trustees. 

1. Supplies. 2. Parsonages. 3. Churches. 4. Trustees. 
5. Deed. 

Chap. II. — Boundaries. 

1. Boundaries. 2. Arrangement of the German Work. 

Part VI. — Slavery. 

Appendix — containing, 1. The Old Deed. 2. Orders and 
Resolutions of the General Conference. 



VI. The Arrangement of 1864. 

The arrangement of the Discipline was still further im- 
proved in 1864 by Bishop Baker. 

Part I. — Origin, Doctrines, and Rules, 

Chap. I. — Origin, Articles, and General Rules. 

1. Origin. 2. Articles. 3. General Rules. 4. Slavery. 
5. Baptism. 6. Eucharist. 7. Marriage. 8. Dress. 

Chap. II. — Membership. 

1. Reception. 2. Baptized Children. 

Chap. III. — Means of Grace. 

Same as in 1860. 

Part II. — Government of the Church. 

Chap. I. — The Conferences. 

1. Annual. 2. General. 3. Quarterly. 

Chap. II. — Ministry. 

1. Call. 2. Rules. 3. Duty. 4. Union. 5, Employment 



Arrangement of the Disciplines. 93 

of Time. 6. Deportment at Conference, 7. Preaching. 
8. Places of Preaching. 9. Visiting. 10. Reception on 
Trial. 11. Into Full Connection. 12. From Other Churches. 
13. The Election of Bishops and their Duty. 14. Presiding 
Elders. 15. Traveling Elders. 16. Traveling Deacons. 
17. Preachers in Charge. 18. Supernumerary and Superan- 
nuated. 19. General Directions Concerning Local Preachers. 
20. Ordination of Local Preachers. 

Chap. III. — Stewards, 

Part III. — Administration op Discipline. 

Chap. I. — Bringing Ministers and Members to Trial and Set- 
tling Disputes. Trial of, 

1. Bishops. 2. Traveling Preachers. 3. Preachers on Trial. 
4. Local Preachers. 5. Members. 

Chap. II. — Trial of Appeals of, 

1. Traveling Preachers. 2, Local Preachers. 3. Members. 

Chap. III. — Restoration of Credentials of Ordination of, 

1. Traveling Preachers. 2. Local Preachers. 

Part IV. — Ritual. 

The word " chapter " omitted before the Roman ordinals, 
and Forms for the Reception of Members, Laying a Corner- 
stone, and Dedicating a Church added. 

Part V. — Education and Benevolent Institutions. 

Changed from 1860 only by adding a section on Education. 

Part VI. — Temporal Economy. 

Chap. I. — Support of Ministers. 

1. Bishops. 2. Presiding Elders. 3. Traveling Ministers. 
4. The Superannuated. 5. Local Preachers. 

Chap. II. — Raising Supplies — Parsonages. 

1. Supplies. 2. Parsonages. 

Chap. III. — Churches and Church Property . 

1. Building Churches. 2. Trustees. 3. Deed. 4. Trustee- 
ship of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

Chap. IV. — Boundaries. 

1. Boundaries of the Annual Conferences, Appendix, etc. 

There were added in 1868 Sec. 21, Part I, Chap. II, on Ex- 
horters ; Part V, Sec. 5, Tracts ; Sec. 4, Church Extension ; 
and in 1872, Part II, Chap. I, Sec. 3, District Conferences; 
Part IV, Sec. 5, Freedmen's Aid; and Sec. 9, Permanent 
Fund; Part VI, Chap. IV, Sec. 1, The Mode of Determining 
Boundaries. 



BOOK II. 

REVISIONS OF THE TEXT OF THE DISCIPLINE. 



The Title. 



1784.] Minutes of several Conversations "between the Rev. [1786. 
Thomas Coke, LL.D., the Eev. Francis Asbury, and others, at a Con- 
ference begun in Baltimore, in the State of Maryland, on Monday, the 
27th of December, in the year 1784: composing a Form of Discipline 
for the Ministers, Preachers, and other members of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church in America. 

1786.] The General Minutes of the Conferences of the [1787. 
Methodist Episcopal Church in America, forming the Constitution of 
the said Chui'ch. 

1787.] A Formof Discipline for the Ministers, Preach- [1792. 
ers, and Members [in., 1790, now comprehending the Principles and 
Doctrines] of the Methodist Episcopal Church in America ; considered 
and approved at a Conference held in Baltimore, in the State of Mary- 
land, on Monday, the 27th day of December, 1784. In which the Eev. 
Thomas Coke, [om., 1789, LL.D.,] and the Eev. Francis Asbury presided. 
Arranged under proper heads, and methodized in a more acceptable 
and easy manner. 

1792.] The Doctrine and Discipline of the Methodist [1800. 
Episcopal Church in America, [" revised and approved at the General 
Conference held at Baltimore, in the State of Maryland, in November, 
1792, in which Thomas Coke and Francis Asbury presided." Changed, 
1796, to "With Explanatory Notes, by Thomas Coke and Francis 
Asbury."] 

1800. J The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, [om., 1804, in America;] [in., 1860, with an Appendix ;] [in., 1872, 
edited by Bishop Harris.] 

1789.] New York: Printed by William Eoss, in Broad-street. 1789. 
Fifth edition. 

1790.] Philadelphia : Printed by E. Aitkin & Son, No. 22 Market- 
street, and sold by John Dickins, No. 43 Fourth-street. 1790. Sixth 
edition. 

1791.] Philadelphia : Printed by Joseph Cruikshank, No. 91 High- 
street, and sold by John Dickins, No. 43 Fourth-street, near the corner 
of Eace-street. 1791. Seventh edition. 

1792.] The title to my copy lost. 

1796. J Philadelphia: Printed by Henry Tuckness, and sold by 
John Dickins, No. 50 North Second-street, near Arch-street. 1797. 
Ninth edition.* 

1798.] Philadelphia: Printed by Henry Tuckness, and sold by 
John Dickins, No. 41 Market-street, between Front and Seventh- 
streets, and by the Methodist Ministers and Preachers throughout the 
United States. 1798. Tenth edition. 

*The printed page having been lost, the title is given in the handwriting of 
Robert Emory. 



Revisions of the Text of the Discipline. 95 

1800.1 Philadelphia: Printed by Solomon W. Conrad, No. 22 
Pewter Platter Alley, for Ezekiel Cooper, No. 118 North Fourth-street, 
near the Methodist Church. 1801. Eleventh edition. 

1804.] New York: Printed by T. Kirk, No. 48 Maiden Lane, for 
the Methodist Society, and sold by E. Cooper & J. Wilson at the Book 
Eoom. 1804. Twelfth edition. 

1808.] New York : Published by John Wilson & Daniel Hitt, for 
the Methodist Connection. J. C. Totten, printer. 1808. Fourteenth 
edition. 

1812.] New York : Published by Daniel Hitt & Thomas Ware for 
the Methodist Connection in the United States. J. C. Totten, printer. 
1813. Sixteenth edition. 

1816.] New York: Published by J. Soule & T. Mason for the 
Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States of America. John 
C. Totten, printer. 1816. Eighteenth edition. 

1820.] New York: Published by N. Bangs & T. Mason for the 
Methodist Episcopal Church. John C. Totten, printer. 1821. Twen- 
ty-first edition. 

1824.] New York: Published by N. Bangs & J. Emory for the 
Methodist Episcopal Church. John C. Totten, printer. 1824. Twen- 
ty-second edition. 

1828.] New York : Published by J. Emory & B. Waugh for the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, at the Conference Office, 14 Crosby-street. 
Azor Hoyt, printer. 1828. Stereotyped by J. Conner. 

1832o] Same, save that Hoyt & Conner are omitted, and "J. Col- 
lord, printer," inserted. 

1836.] Published by T. Mason & G. Lane for the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, at the Conference Office, 200 Mulberry-street. J. Col- 
lord, printer. 1839. 

1844.] Published by G. Lane & C. B. Tippett. J. Longking, 
printer. 1847. 

1848.] Lane & Scott, publishers. 

1852.J New York : Published by Carlton & [" Phillips," changed, 
185G, to "Porter,"] 200 Mulberry-street. 1852-64. 

1868.] New York: Carlton & Lanahan. Cincinnati: Hitchcock 
& Walden. 

1872.] New York: Nelson & Phillips. Cincinnati: Hitchcock & 
Walden. 

17§9.] To the Members of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. 

Dearly Beloved Brethren: [Om., 1790, sec. 1. OftJverise [1790. 
of Methodism (so called) in Europe and America. 

1784.] Quest. 5. What was the rise of Methodism (so called) (in., 
1789, in Europe) % Ans.] 

[In., 1790, We think it expedient to give you a brief ac- 
count of the rise of Methodism (om., 1796, so called) in Europe and 
origin of English America.] " In 1729 two young men in England, 

Methodism. reading the Bible, saw they could not be saved 
without holiness, followed after it, and incited others so to 
do. In 1737 they saw, likewise, that men are justified before 
they are sanctified ; but still holiness was their object. God 
then thrust them out to raise a holy people." * 

1796.] * These are the words of the Messrs. Wesley themselves. The quota- 
tion marks are not employed till 1796. — Editok. 



96 History of the Discipline. 

When Satan could no otherwise hinder this he threw [1789. 
Calvinism in the way, and then Antinomianisrn, which strikes directly 
at the root of all holiness. 

1789.] Quest. 2. What was the rise of Methodism (so [1790. 
called) in America ? 

Ans. During the space of thirty years past certain persons, [1796. 
American members of the Society, emigrated from England and Ire- 
MethodUm. land, and settled in various parts of this country. ["About 
twenty years ago" changed, 1791, to 

" In (om, 1796. the latter end of) the year 1766 "] Philip Embury, 
a Local Preacher of our Society from Ireland, began to preach 
in the city of New York, and formed a Society of his own 
countrymen and the citizens; [in., 1791, and the same year 
Thomas Webb, (in., 1872, a captain in the British army, and 
also a Wesleyan Local Preacher,) preached in a hired room 
near the barracks, (om., 1792, and in the year 1767 the rigging-house was 
occupied).] 

About the same time Robert Strawbridge, a Local Preacher 
from Ireland, settled in Frederick County, in the State of 
Maryland, and, preaching there, formed some Societies. [In., 
1791, The first Methodist Church was built in New York in 
1768 or 1769,] and in 1769 Richard Boardman and Joseph 
Pilmoor [in., 1872, two itinerant Preachers from England,] 

Came to New York, ["who were the first regular," changed, 1872, to 

"these were the first traveling"] Methodist Preachers on the 
continent. In the latter end of the year 1771 Francis Asbury 
and Richard Wright of the same order came over. 

1784,] Quest. 4. What may we reasonably believe to be [1790. 
God's design in raising up the Preachers called. Methodists ? 

Ans. [In., 1790, (om., 1792, And) We (om., 1808, humbly) believe that 

God's design in raising up the Preachers called Methodists in 
Design of America was] to reform the continent, and spread 
Methodism. Scripture holiness over these lands. 

1789.] As a proof hereof we have seen ("in the course of ('fif- 
teen, 1 1790, ' twenty-two ') years " changed, 1796, to " since that time,") a 
great and glorious work of God from New York through 
New Jersey, Pennsylvania, [in., 1796, Delaware,] Maryland, 
Virginia, North and South Carolina, and Georgia; as also of 
late to the extremities of the Western ("settlements" changed, 1796, 
to "and Eastern states;" 1872, to " and of the Eastern States "). 

We esteem it our duty and privilege most earnestly to rec- 
ommend to you, as members of our Church, our Form of Dis- 
Discipime. cipline, which has been founded on the experience 
of [" fifty years in Europe, and of twenty years in America," changed, 1796, to 
u a long series of years,"] as also on the observations and re- 
marks we have made on ancient and modern Churches. 

We have made some little alterations in the present edition, [1796. 
yet such as affect not in any degree the essentials of our doctrines and 
Discipline. We think ourselves obliged to view and review annually 
the whole order of our Church, always aiming at perfection, standing 



Revisions of the Texts of the Discipline. 97 

on the shoulders of those who have lived before us, and taking the ad- 
vantage of our former selves. 

We wish to see this little publication in the house of every 
Methodist, and the more so as it contains [om., 1812, our Plan of 

(om., 1796, Collegiate and) Christian Education] the Articles of Religion, 

maintained more or less, in part or in whole, by every reformed 
Church in the world. 

We would likewise declare our real sentiments concerning [1812. 
the Scripture doctrine of election and reprobation, as also on the in- 
fallible, unconditional perseverance of all that ever have believed or 
ever shall on the doctrine of Christian Perfection, [in., 1792, and om., 1796, 
and, lastly, on the nature and subjects of Christian Baptism.] 

Far from wishing you to be ignorant of any of our Doc- 
trines, or any part of our Discipline, we desire you to read, 
mark, learn, and inwardly digest the whole. 

[Om., 1S16, We know you are not in general able to purchase many books ; but] 

you ought, next to the word of God, to procure the articles 
and canons of the Church to which you belong. 

This present edition is small and cheap, and we can assure [1872. 
you that the profits of the sale of it shall be applied to charitable [in. , 
1840, and religious] purposes. 

We remain your very affectionate brethren and Pastors, 

[om., 1872, who labor night and day, both in public and in private, for 
your good.] 

Thomas CoTce, born at Brecon, Wales, September 9, 1747; 
entered the Wesleyan Conference 1778, was ordained Superin- 
tendent or Bishop by Mr. Wesley in 1784, and the same year 
came to America, and at the Christinas Conference of that year 
was chosen Superintendent by the General Conference. He 
finally left America, 1804, and, after laboring several years 
in England, projected a mission to India, but died in the In- 
dian Ocean on his way thither, May 3, 1814. 

Francis Asbury, born August 20, 1745, at Hands worth, En- 
gland ; joined the British Conference 1766 ; was sent by Mr. 
Wesley as a missionary to America in 1771 ; was appointed 
General Assistant, or Superintendent, by Mr. Wesley in 1772; 
was displaced in 1773 by Thomas Bankin; was reappointed 
in 1779 after Rankin left America, and held the post till 1784 
by the annual election of the Conference ; was chosen Super- 
intendent 1784, and in 1787 took the title Bishop, and died 
in Spottsylvania, Va., March 31, 1816. He was the organizer 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

Bichard Whatcoat. bom February 23, 1736, in England; 
entered the British Conference 1769; was elected Bishop 
1800; died in Delaware, July 5, 1806. 

William IPKendree, born in King William's County, Va., 
July 5, 1757; converted 1787; joined Conference 1788; was 
elected Bishop 1808 ; and died in Tennessee, March 5, 1835. 

Enoch George, born 1767 or 1768 in Lancaster County, Va. ; 
7 



98 History of the Discipline. 

joined Conference 1790; was chosen Bishop 1816; and died 
in Virginia, August 23, 1828. 

Robert Richford Roberts, born August 2, 1778; entered the 
Baltimore Conference 1802; was chosen Bishop 1816; died in 
Indiana, March 28, 1843. 

Joshua Soule, born in Bristol, Maine, August 1, 1781 ; con- 
verted 1797; joined the New York Conference 1799; was 
chosen Bishop 1824; entered the M. E. Church, South, 1846, 
as one of its Bishops ; died in Tennessee, March 6, 1867. 

Elijah Redding, born in Pine Plains, 1ST. Y., January 7, 1780 ; 
entered the New York Conference 1801 ; Presiding Elder of 
the New England District 1807; elected Bishop 1824; died 
at Poughkeepsie, N. Y., April 9, 1852. 

James Osgood Andrew, born 1794; entered the South Caro- 
lina Conference 1813; elected Bishop 1832; was the occasion 
of the division of the Methodist Church in 1844 ; continued 
with the South as one of their Bishops; died March 1, 1871. 

John Emory, born in Queen Anne County, Md., April 11, 
1789 ; joined the Philadelphia Conference 1810 ; chosen Bishop 
1832; died December 16, 1835. 

Beverly Waugh, born in Fairfax Co., Ya., October 25, 1789; 
entered the Baltimore Conference 1809; elected Bishop 1836; 
died in Baltimore, Md., February 9, 1858. 

Thomas A. Morris, born in Kentucky, April 28, 1790 ; joined 
the Ohio Conference 1816 ; was chosen Bishop 1836. Resi- 
dence, Springfield, Ohio. 

Leonidas L. Hamline, born in Burlington, Conn., May 10, 
1797; entered the Ohio Conference 1833; elected Bishop 
1844; resigned 1852; died in Iowa, March 22, 1865. 

Edmund Storer Janes, born in Connecticut, April 27, 1807; 
joined the Philadelphia Conference 1830 ; elected Bishop 
1844. Residence, New York. 

Levi Scott, born 1802; joined the Philadelphia Conference 
1826 ; elected Bishop 1852. Residence, Odessa, Delaware. 

Matthew Simpson, born June 10, 1810 ; joined the Pitts- 
burgh Conference 1833 ; was chosen Bishop 1852. Residence, 
Philadelphia. 

Osmon Oleander BaTcer, born in New Hampshire, July 30, 
1813; joined New Hampshire Conference in 1839; elected 
Bishop 1852; died in Concord, N. H., December 20, 1871. 

Edward R. Ames, born in Indiana, March 20, 1806 ; joined 
the Illinois Conference 1830 ; elected Bishop 1852. Residence, 
Baltimore. 

Francis Burns, born in Albany, N. Y., December 5, 1809; 
entered the Liberia Conference 1838; elected a missionary 
Bishop of Liberia 1856; ordained 1858; died in Baltimore, 
Md., April 18, 1863. 

Davis Wasgatt Clark, bom in Maine, February 25, 1812; 



The Episcopacy. 99 

joined New York Conference 1843; elected Bishop, 1864; 
died in Cincinnati, May 23, 1871. 

Edward Thomson, born in England, October 5, 1810 ; joined 
the Ohio Conference 1833; elected Bishop 1864; died in 
Wheeling, West Va., March 22, 1870. 

Calvin Kingsley, born September 8, 1812 ; joined the Erie 
Conference 1841; elected Bishop 1864; died while on a mis- 
sionary tour, at Beyroot, Syria, April 6, 1870. 

John W. Roberts, joined the Liberia Conference 1838; was 
ordained Bishop 1866, his jurisdiction being restricted to 
Liberia. 

Thomas Bowman, born July 15, 1817 ; joined the Baltimore 
Conference 1839; elected Bishop 1872. Residence, St. Louis, 
Mo. 

William L. Harris, born in Ohio, November 4, 1817 ; en- 
tered the Michigan Conference 1837; was Assistant Mission- 
ary Secretary from 1860 to 1872; elected Bishop 1872. Resi- 
dence, Chicago, HI. 

Randolph 8. Foster, born in Ohio, February 22, 1820 ; en- 
tered the Ohio Conference 1837 ; was chosen Professor and 
President in Drew Theological Seminary ; elected Bishop 
1872. Residence, Cincinnati, O. 

Isaac W. Wiley, born in New Jersey, March 2, 1825; 
joined the Philadelphia Conference 1851; was a missionary 
to China; was chosen Editor of the Ladies' Repository 1864, 
and Bishop 1872. Residence, Boston, Mass. 

Stephen M. Merrill, born in Ohio, September 16, 1825; 
entered the Ohio Conference 1846 ; elected Editor of the 
Western Advocate 1868, and Bishop 1872. Residence, St. 
Paul, Minn. 

Edward G. Andrews, born in New York, August 7, 1825 ; 
joined Oneida Conference 1848 ; elected Bishop 1872. Resi- 
dence, Omaha, Neb. 

Gilbert Haven, born in Maiden, Mass., September 21, 1821 ; 
was Principal of Amenia Seminary 1848-9 ; entered the New 
England Conference 1851 ; elected Editor of Zion's Herald in 
1867 ; elected Bishop 1872. Residence, Atlanta, Ga. 

Jesse T. Peck, born in New York, April 4, 1811 ; joined the 
Oneida Conference 1832; was for many years Principal of the 
Troy Conference Seminary ; afterward President of Dickin- 
son College; transferred to California; was elected Bishop 
1872. Residence, San Francisco, Cal. 



100 History of the Discipline. 



DOCTRINES AND DISCIPLINE OF THE METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 



Part I. — Origin, Doctrines, and Rules. 



Chapter I. — Origin, Articles [in., 18*72, of Religion], and Gen- 
eral Rules. 

1792.] Section 1. — Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church* 

1784»] Quest. 3. As the ecclesiastical as well as civil affairs [1787. 
of these United States have passed through a very considerable change 
by the Revolution, what plan of Church government shall we hereafter 
pursue ? 

Ans. "We will form ourselves into an Episcopal Church, under the 
origin of the m. direction of Superintendents, Elders, Deacons, and Help- 

e. Church. ers, according to the forms of ordination annexed to our 
Liturgy, and the Eorm of Discipline set forth in these Minutes. 

1787. J Section 3. — On the Nature and Constitution of our [1792. 
Cliurch. 

We are thoroughly convinced that the Church of England, to which 
Constitution of we have been united, is deficient in several of the most im- 

church. portant parts of Christian discipline, and that (a few minis- 

ters and m e mbers excepted) it has lost the life and power of religion. 
We are not ignorant of the spirit and design it has ever discovered in 
Europe, of rising to preeminence and worldly dignities by virtue of a 
national establishment, and by the most servile devotion to the will 
of temporal governors; and we fear the same spirit will lead the same 
Church in these United States (though altered in its name) to similar 
designs and attempts, if the number and strength of its members will 
ever afford a probability of success, and particularly to obtain a national 
establishment, which we cordially abhor as the great bane of truth and 
holiness, and consequently the greatest impediment in the world to the 
progress of vital Christianity. 

For these reasons we have thought it our duty to form ourselves into 
an independent Church. And as the most excellent mode of Church 
government, according to our maturest judgment, is that of a moderate 
episcopacy, and as we are persuaded that the uninterrupted succession 
of Bishops from the apostles can be proved neither from Scripture nor 
antiquity, we therefore have constituted ourselves into an Episcopal 
Church, under the direction of Bishops, Elders, Deacons, and Preach- 
ers, according to the forms of ordination annexed to our Prayer-book, 
and the regulations laid down in this Form of Discipline. 

1792.] 1. The Preachers and members of our Society in 
general, being convinced that there was a great deficiency of 

* The title was not inserted until 1792; the substance of the section is found in 
Sections 3 and 4 of 17S7. 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Church. 101 

vital religion in the Church of England in America, and 
being in many places destitute of the Christian sacraments, as 
several of the clergy had forsaken their Churches, requested 
the late Rev. John Wesley to take such measures, in his wis- 
dom and prudence, as would afford them suitable relief in 
their distress. 

1789.] Section 4. — On the Constituting of Bishops and [1792. 
their Duty. 

Quest. 1. What is the proper origin of the Episcopal authority in our 
Church ? 

2. Ans. In the year 1784 the Rev. John Wesley [in., 1792, in conse- 
quence of this our venerable friend], who, under God, had 
been the father of the great revival of religion now extending 
over the earth by the means of the Methodists, determined 

[om., 1792, at the intercession of multitudes of his spiritual children on this con- 
tinent] to ordain ministers for America, and for this purpose 
[in., 1792, in the year 1784,] sent over three regularly or- 
dained ["clergy," changed, 1872, to "clergymen];" but, preferring the 
episcopal mode of Church government to any other, he sol- 
emnly set apart, by the imposition of his hands and prayer, 
one of them, namely, Thomas Coke, Doctor of Civil Law, late 
of Jesus College, in the University of Oxford [in., 1792, and 
a Presbyter of the Church of England], for the episcopal 
office; and having delivered to him letters of episcopal or- 
ders, commissioned and directed him to set apart Francis 
Asbury, then General Assistant of the Methodist Society in 
America, for the same episcopal office ; he, the said Francis 
Asbury, being first ordained Deacon and Elder. In conse- 
quence of which the said Francis Asbury was solemnly set 
apart for the said episcopal office by prayer, and the impo- 
sition of the hands of the said Thomas Coke, other regularly 
ordained ministers assisting in the sacred ceremony. At 
which time the General Conference, held at Baltimore, did 
unanimously receive the said Thomas Coke and Francis 
Asbury as their Bishops, being fully satisfied of the validity 
of their episcopal ordination. 

Section 2. — Articles of Religion. 
These articles, though not inserted in the Discipline till 
1790, were selected by Mr. Wesley from those of the Church 
of England, and printed in "the Sunday Service," prepared 
for the use of the American Societies. The parts of the En- 
glish Articles omitted by the Conference are in smaller type, 
and a variation of language is indicated in foot-notes. Brief 
omissions are in brackets. 

" I. Of Faith in the Holy Trinity. 

3. There is but one living and true God, everlasting, without 
body, parts, or passions ; of infinite power, wisdom, and good- 



102 History of the Discipline. 

ness ; the Maker and Preserver of all things both visible and 
invisible. And in unity of this Godhead there are *■ three 
Persons of one substance, power, and eternity: the Father, 
the Son, and the Holy Ghost. 

II. Of the Word or Son of God, who t was made very Man. 

4. The Son, who % is the Word of the Father, begotten from 
everlasting of the Father, the very and eternal God, of one 
substance with the Father, took man's nature in the womb 
of the blessed Virgin [of her substance]; so that two whole 
and perfect natures, that is to say, the Godhead and man- 
hood, were joined together in one Person, never to be divided, 
whereof is one Christ, very God, and very man, who truly 
suffered, was crucified, dead, and buried, to reconcile his 
Father to us, and to be a sacrifice, not only for original guilt, 
but also for actual sins of men. 

(III.) Of the Going Down of Christ into Hell. 

As Christ died for us, and was buried, so also is it to be believed 
that be went down into bell. 

III. (IV.) Of the Resurrection of Christ. 

5. Christ did truly rise again from the dead, and took again 
his body, with [flesh, bones, and] all things appertaining to 
the perfection of man's nature, wherewith he ascended into 
heaven, and there sitteth until he return to judge all men at 
the last day. 

IV. (V.) Of the Holy Ghost. 

6. The Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son, 
is of one substance, majesty, and glory with the Father and 
the Son, very and eternal God. 

V. (VI.) Of the Svfficiency of the Holy Scriptures for Salvation. 

7. The Holy Scripture containeth all things necessary to sal- 
vation, so that whatsoever is not read therein, or§ may be 
proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it 
should be believed as an Article of the Faith, or be thought 
requisite or necessary to salvation. In the name of the Holy 
Scripture we do understand those canonical books of the Old 
and New Testament, of whose authority was never any doubt 
in the Church, 

Of the Names land Number] of the Canonical Boolcs. 

Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, 
Judges, Ruth, The First Book of Samuel, Tiie Second Book 

* " Be."— Thirty-nine Articles. + " Which."— Ibid, 

% " Which."— Ibid. § "Nor."— Ibid. 



Doctrine and Discipline of M. E. Church. 103 

of Samuel, The First Book of Kings, The Second Book of 
Kings, The First Book of Chronicles, The Second Book of 
Chronicles, The Book of Ezra,* The Book of Nehemiah,f The 
Book of Esther, The Book of Job, The Psalms, The Proverbs, 
Ecclesiastes, or the Preacher, Cantica, or Songs of Solomon, 
Four Prophets the greater, Twelve Prophets the less. 

[And the other books (as Hierome saith) the Church doth read for 
example of life and instruction of manners ; hut yet doth it not apply 
them to establish any doctrine : such are these following : 

The Third Book of Esdras, The Fourth Book of Esdras, The Book of 
Tobias, The Book of Judith, The rest of the Book of Esther, The Book 
of Wisdom, Jesus the Son of Sirach, Baruch the Prophet, The Song 
of the three Children, The Story of Susanna, Of Bel and the Dragon, 
The Prayer of Manasses, The First Book of Maccabees, The Second 
Book of Maccabees.] 

All the books of the New Testament, as they are commonly 
received, we do receive and account [them] canonical. 

VI. (VII.) Of the Old Testament. 

8. The Old Testament is not contrary to the New, for. both 
in the Old and New Testament everlasting life is offered to 
mankind by Christ, who is the only Mediator between God 
and man, being both God and man. Wherefore they are not 
to be heard who \ feign that the old fathers did look only for 
transitory promises. Although the law given from God by 
Moses, as touching ceremonies and rites, doth § not bind Chris- 
tians, || nor ought the civil precepts thereof TT of necessity to 
be received in any commonwealth; yet notwithstanding no 
Christian [man] whatsoever is free from the obedience of the 
commandments which, are called moral. 

(VIII.) Of the Three Creeds. 

The three creeds — Nicene Creed, Athanasius' Creed, and that which 
is commonly called the Apostles' Creed — ought thoroughly to be re- 
ceived and believed, for they may be proved by most certain warrants 
of Holy Scripture. 

VII. (IX.) Of Original or Birth Sin. 

9. Original sin standeth not in the following of Adam (as 
the Pelagians do vainly talk), but it is the [fault and] corruption 
of the nature of every man, that naturally is engendered of 
the offspring of Adam, whereby man is very far gone from 
original righteousness, and [is] of his own nature inclined to 
evil, and that continually.** 

* "The First Book of Esdras." — Thirty-nine Articles. 

t "The Second Book of Esdras."— Ibid. 

X " Which."— Ibid. § " Do."— Ibid. 

|| "Christian men." — Ibid. 

1" " !Nor the civil precepts thereof ought." — Ibid. 

** " So that the flesh lusteth always contrary to the Spirit."— Ibid. 



104 History of the Discipline. 

And therefore in every person born into this world it deserveth 
God's wrath and damnation. And this infection of nature doth re- 
main ; yea, in them that are regenerated, whereby the lust of the flesh, 
called in Greek ^povrjfia caption, which some do expound the wisdom, 
some sensuality, some the affection, some the desire of the flesh, is not 
subject to the law of God. And although there is no condemnation for 
them that believe and are baptized, yet the apostle doth confess that 
concupiscence and lust hath of itself the nature of sin. 

VIII. (X.) Of Free Will. 

10. The condition of man after the fall of Adam is such that 
he cannot turn and prepare himself by his own natural strength 
and [good] works to faith, and calling upon God; wherefore 
we have no power to do good works pleasant and acceptable 
to God, without the grace of God by Christ preventing us, 
that we may have a good will, and working with us when we 
have that good will. 

IX. (XI.) Of the Justification of Man. 

11. We are accounted righteous before God only for the merit 
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, by faith, and not for 
our own works or deservings ; wherefore that we are justified 
by faith only is a most wholesome doctrine, and very full of 
Comfort [as more largely is expressed in the Homily of Justification]. 

X. (XII.) Of Good Works. 

12. Although* good works, which are the fruits of faith, 
and follow after justification, cannot put away our sins, and 
endure the severity of God's judgment, yet are they pleasing 
and acceptable to God in. Christ, and [do] spring out [neces- 
sarily] of a true and lively faith, insomuch that by them a 
lively faith may be as evidently known as a tree discerned by 
its t fruit. 

(XIII.) Of Works before Justification. 

Works done before the grace of Christ and the inspiration of his 
Spirit are not pleasant to God, forasmuch as they spring not of faith in 
Jesus Christ, neither do they make men meet to receive grace, or (as 
the school authors say) deserve grace of congruity ; yea, rather, for that 
they are not done as God hath willed and commanded them to be done, 
we doubt not but they have the nature of sin. 

XI. (XIV.) Of Works of Supererogation. 

13. Voluntary works, besides, over and above God's com- 
mandments, which they call works of supererogation, cannot 
be taught without arrogancy and impiety, for by them men 
do declare that they do not only render unto God as much as 
they are bound to do, but that they do more for his sake than 

* " Albeit that."— Thirty -nine Articles. t " The,'"— J bid. 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Church. 105 

of bounden duty is required; whereas Christ saith plainly, 
When ye have done all that is * commanded [to] you, say, We 
are unprofitable servants. 

(XV.) Of Christ alone without Sin. 

Christ, in the truth of our nature, was made like unto us in all 
things, sin only except, from which he was clearly void, both in his 
flesh and in his spirit. He came to be the Lamb without spot, who, by 
sacrifice of himself once made, should take away the sins of the world ; 
and sin (as St. John saith) was not in him. But all we the rest (al- 
though baptized and born again in Christ) yet offend in many things ; 
and if we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is 
not in us. 

XII. (XVI.) Of Sin after Justification. f 

14. Not every sin willingly committed after justification is 
the % sin against the Holy Ghost, and unpardonable. Wherefore 
the grant of repentance is not to be denied to such as fall into 
sin after justification^ After we have received the Holy 
Ghost we may depart from grace given and fall into sin, and 
by the grace of God [we may] rise again and amend our lives. 
And therefore they are to be condemned who || say they can 
no more sin as long as they live here, or deny the place of 
forgiveness to such as truly repent. 

(XVII.) Of Predestination and Election. 

Predestination to life is the everlasting purpose of God, whereby 
(before the foundations of the world were laid) he hath constantly de- 
creed by his counsel, secret to us, to deliver from curse and damnation 
those whom he hath chosen in Christ out of mankind, and to bring 
them by Christ to everlasting salvation, as vessels made to honor; 
wherefore they which be endued with so excellent a benefit of God be 
called according to God's purpose by his Spirit working in due season. 
They through grace obey the calling ; they be justified freely ; they be 
made sons of God by adoption ; they be made like the image or his 
only -begotten Son Jesus Christ ; they w r alk religiously in good works, 
and at length, by God's mercy, they attain to everlasting felicity. 

As the godly consideration of predestination and our election in 
Christ is full of sweet, pleasant, and unspeakable comfort to godly 
persons, and such as feel in themselves the working of the Spirit of 
Christ, mortifying the works of the flesh and their earthly members, 
and drawing up their mind to high and heavenly things, as well be- 
cause it doth greatly establish and confirm their faith of eternal salva- 
tion, to be enjoyed through Christ, as because it doth fervently kindle 
their love toward God ; so for curious and carnal persons, lacking the 
Spirit of Christ, to have continually before their eyes the sentence of 
God's predestination, is a most dangerous downfall, whereby the devil 
dost thrust them either into desperation, or into wretchlessness of most 
unclean living, no less perilous than desperation. 

Furthermore, we must receive God's promises in such wise as they 

* " Are." — Tliirty-nine Articles. t " Baptism." — Ibid. 

% " Deadly sin willingly committed after baptism is."— Ibid. 

§ " Baptism."— Ibid, || " Which."— Ibid. 



106 History of the Discipline. 

be generally set forth to us in Holy Scripture ; and in our doings that 
will of God is to he followed which we have expressly declared unto 
us in the word of God. 

(XVIII.) Of Obtaining Eternal Salvation only by the Name of Christ, 

They also are to be had accursed that presume to say that every man 
shall be saved by the law or sect which he professeth, so that he be 
diligent to frame his life according to that law and the light of nature. 
For Holy Scripture doth set out unto us only the name of Jesus Christ, 
whereby men must be saved. 

XIII. (XIX.) Of the Church. 

15. The visible Church of Christ is a congregation of faithful 
men, in the which the pure word of God is preached, and the 
sacraments [be] duly administered according to Christ's ordi- 
nance in all those things that of necessity are requisite to the 
same. 

As the Church of Hierusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch have erred, 
so also the Church of Eome hath erred, not only in their living and 
manner of ceremonies, but also in matters of faith. 

(XX.) Of the Authority of the Church. 

The Church hath power to decree rites or ceremonies, and authority 
in controversies of faith, and yet it is not lawful for the Church to or- 
dain any thing that is contrary to God's word written ; neither may it 
so expound one place of Scripture that it be repugnant to another. 
Wherefore, although the Church be a witness and a keeper of holy 
writ, yet, as it ought not to decree any thing against the same, so be- 
sides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for 
necessity of salvation. 

(XXL) Of the Authority of General Councils. 

General councils may not be gathered together without the com- 
mandment and will of princes. And when they be gathered together 
(forasmuch as they be an assembly of men, whereof all be not gov- 
erned with the Spirit and word of God) they may err, and sometimes 
have erred, even in things pertaining unto God. Wherefore things 
ordained by them as necessary to salvation have neither strength nor 
authority, unless it may be declared that they be taken out of Holy 
Scripture. 

XIV. (XXII.) Of Purgatory. 

16. The Komish doctrine concerning purgatory, pardons, 
worshiping, and adoration, as well of images as of relics, and 
also invocation of saints, is a fond thing vainly invented, and 
grounded upon no warrant [y] of Scripture, but [rather] re- 
pugnant to the word of God. 

(XXIII.) Of Ministering in the Congregation. 

It is not lawful for any man to take upon him the office of public 
preaching, or ministering the sacraments in the congregation, before he 
be lawfullv called and sent to execute the same. And those we ought 



DOCTEIXES AND DISCIPLINE OF M. E. ChUECH. 107 

to judsre lawfully called and sent -which, he chosen and called to this 
work by men who have public authority given unto them in the con- 
gregation to call and send ministers into the Lord's vineyard. 

XV. (XXIV.) Of Speaking in the Congregation in such a Tongue as the 
le UhderstandletK]. 



17. It is a thing plainly repugnant to the word of God and 
the custom of the primitive Church to have public prayer in the 
church, or to minister the sacraments in a tongue not under- 
stood by* the people. 

XVI. (XXV.) Of the Sacraments. 

18. Sacraments ordained of Christ are f not only badges or 
tokens of Christian men's profession, but rather they are J 
certain [sure witnesses and effectual] signs of grace, and God's good 
will toward us, by the which he doth work invisibly in us, 
and doth not only quicken, but also strengthen and confirm 
our faith in him. 

There are two sacraments ordained of Christ our Lord in 
the Gospel; that is to say, Baptism and the Supper of the 
Lord. 

Those five commonly called sacraments; that is to say, 
confirmation, penance, orders, matrimony, and extreme unc- 
tion, are not to be counted for sacraments of the Gospel, 
being such as have grown partly of the corrupt following of 
the apostles, partly are states of life allowed in the Script- 
ures, but yet have not the like nature of [sacraments with] Bap- 
tism and the Lord's Supper, because § they have not any 
visible sign or ceremony ordained of God. 

The sacraments were not ordained of Christ to be gazed 
upon or to be carried about, but that we should duly use 
them. And in such only as worthily receive the same they 
have- a wholesome effect or operation; but they that receive 
them unworthily purchase to themselves condemnation,! as 
St. Paul saith. 

(XXVI.) Of the Uhworthiness of the Ministers, which Hinders not the 
Effect of the Sacrament. 

Although in the visible Church the evil be ever mingled with the 
good, and sometimes the evil have chief authority in the ministration 
of the word and sacraments, yet forasmuch as they do not the same in 
their own name, but in Christ's, and do minister by his commission 
and authority, we may use their ministry both in hearing the word of 
God, and in the receiving of the sacraments. Neither is the effect of 
Christ's ordinance taken away by their wickedness, nor the grace of 
God's gifts diminished from such as by faith, and rightly, do receive 
the sacraments ministered unto them, which be effectual, because of 

* "TJnderstanded of." — Thirty-nine Articles. t '"Be." — Ibid. 

% " Be."—; Ibid. § " For that"— Ibid. || " Damnation. 1 '— Ibid. 



108 History of the Discipline. 

Christ's institution and promise, although they be ministered by evil 
men. 

Nevertheless it appertaineth to the discipline of the Church, that 
inquiry be made of evil ministers, and that they be accused by those 
that have knowledge of their offenses ; and finally, being found"guilty, 
by just judgment, be deposed. 

XVII. (XXVII.) Of Baptism. 

19. Baptism is not only a sign of profession and mark of dif- 
ference, whereby Christians * are distinguished f from others 
that are J not baptized, § but it is also a sign of regeneration, 

01' the new birth, [whereby, as by an instrument, they that receive baptism 
rightly are grafted into the Church ; the promises of the forgiveness of sin, and of 
our adoption to be the sons of God by the Holy Ghost, are visibly signed and sealed; 
faith is confirmed, and grace increased by virtue of prayer unto God.] The 

baptism of young children is [in any wise] to be retained in the 

Church [as most agreeable with the institution of Christ.] 

XVIII. (XXVIII.) Of tU Lord's Supper. 

20. The Supper of the Lord is not only a sign of the love that 
Christians ought to have among themselves one to another, 
but rather is a sacrament of our 'redemption by Christ's death ; 
insomuch that to such as rightly, worthily, and with faith 
receive the same, the bread which we break is a partaking of 
the body of Christ, and likewise the cup of blessing is a par- 
taking of the blood of Christ. 

Transubstantiation, or the change of the substance of bread 
and wine in the Supper of the Lord, cannot be proved by 
holy writ, but is repugnant to the plain words of Scripture, 
overthroweth the nature of a sacrament, and hath given oc- 
casion to many superstitions. 

The body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten in the Supper 
only after a heavenly and spiritual manner, and the mean 
whereby the body of Christ is received and eaten in the Sup- 
per is faith. 

The sacrament of the Lord's Supper was not by Christ's 
ordinance reserved, carried about, lifted up, or worshiped. 

(XXIX.) Of ihe Wicked, which Eat not the Body of Christ in the Use 
of the Lord's Supper. 

The wicked, and such as be void of a lively faith, although they do 
carnally and visibly press with their teeth (as St. Augustine saith) the 
sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, yet in no wise are they par- 
takers of Christ, but rather to their condemnation do eat and drink the 
sign or sacrament of so great a thing. 

* " Christian men." — Thirty-nine Articles. t " Discerned."— Ibid. 

$ « Be."— Ibid. § " Christened."— Jftfcf. 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Church. 109 

XIX. (XXX.) Of both Kinds. 

21. The cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the lay people, 
for both the parts of the Lord's Supper* by Christ's ordinance 
and commandment ought to be ministered to all Christians f 
alike. 

XX. (XXXI.) Of the one Oblation of Christ, finished upon the Cross. 

22. The offering of Christ once made is that perfect redemp- 
tion, propitiation, and satisfaction for all the sins of the 
whole world, both original and actual, and there is none 
other satisfaction for sin but that alone ; wherefore the sacri- 
fice of masses, in the which it is \ commonly said that the 
priest doth § offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to have 
remission of pain or guilt, is a blasphemous fable and dan- 
gerous deceit.|| 

XXI. (XXXII. ^ Of the Marriage of Ministers.^ 

23. The ministers of Christ ** are not commanded by God's 
law either to row the estate of single life, or to abstain from 
marriage ; therefore it is lawful for them, as for all other 
Christians, ft to marry at their own discretion, as they shall 
judge the same to serve best|J to godliness. 

(XXXIII.) Of Excommunicate Persons, how they are to be Avoided. 

That person which, by open denunciation of the Church is rightly 
cut off from the unity of the Church and excommunicated, ought to he 
taken of the whole multitude of the faithful as a heathen and publican 
until he be openly reconciled by penance, and received into the Church 
by a judge that hath authority thereunto. 

XXII. (XXXIV.) Of the Rites and Ceremonies of Churches. %% 

24. It is not necessary that rites and ceremonies should in all 
places be the same, or exactly alike, for they have been al- 
ways different, II and may be changed according to the diver- 
sity of countries, firms, and men's manners, so that nothing 
be ordained against God's word. Whosoever, through his 
private judgment, willingly and purposely doth openly break 
the rites ITU and ceremonies of the Church to which he belongs, 
which are*** not repugnant to the word of God, and arefft 

* " Sacrament." — Thirty-nine Articles. t " Christian men." — Ibid. 

% - Was."— Ibid. § " Did."— Ibid. 

\ ■• Were blasphemous fables and danserous deceits." — Ibid. 
*i " Priests.' 1 — Ibid. ** "Bishops, Priests, and Deacons."— Ibid. 

ft "Christian men." — Ibid. fcj: "Better." — Ibid. 

f§ " Of the Traditions of the Church."— Ibid. 

U - Traditions and ceremonies be in all places one, or utterly like, for at all times 
they have been divers."— I bid. 
«"«[ " Traditions."— Ibid. 
*** « Be."— Ibid, ttt " Ber-Ibid, 



110 History of the Discipline. 

ordained and approved by common authority, ought to be 
rebuked orjenly, that others may fear to do the like, as one * 
that offendeth against the common order of the Church, [and 
hurteth the authority of the magistrate], and woundeth the consciences 
of [the] weak brethren. 

Every particular [or national] Church mayt ordain, change, 
or J abolish rites and ceremonies, so that all things may be 
done to edification. § 

(XXXV.) Of the Homilies. 

The second Book of Homilies, the several titles whereof we have 
joined under this article, doth contain a godly and wholesome doctrine, 
and necessary for these times, as doth the former Book of Homilies, 
which were set forth in the time of Edward VI., and therefore we judge 
them to he read in churches by the ministers diligently and distinctly, 
that they may he understanded of the people. 

Of the Names of the Homilies. 

1. Of the Bight Use of the Church. 2. Against Peril of Idolatry. 
3. Of repairing and keeping clean of Churches. 4. Of Good "Works : 
first of Fasting. 5. Against Gluttony and Drunkenness. 6. Against 
excess of Apparel. 1. Of Prayer. 8. Of the Place and Time of Prayer. 
9. That Common Prayers and Sacraments ought to be ministered in a 
known Tongue. 10. Of the reverent Estimation of God's Word. 
11. Of Alms-doing. 12. Of the Nativity of Christ. 13. Of the Passion 
of Christ. 14. Of the Besurrection of Christ. 15. Of the worthy re- 
ceiving of the Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ. 16. Of the 
Gifts of the Holy Ghost. 17. For the Bogation days. 18. Of the State 
of Matrimony. 19. Of Bepentance. 20. Against idleness. 21. Against 
Bebellion. 

(XXXVI.) Of Consecration of Bishops and Ministers. 

The Book of Consecration of Archbishops and Bishops, and Order- 
ing of Priests and Deacons, lately set forth in the time of Edward VI., 
and confirmed at the same time by authority of parliament, doth con- 
tain all things necessary to such consecration and ordering ; neither 
hath it any thing that of itself is superstitious and ungodly. And 
therefore whosoever are consecrated or ordered according to the rites 
of that book since the second year of the forenamed King Edward unto 
this time, or hereafter shall be consecrated or ordered according to the 
same rites ; we decree all such to be rightly, orderly, and lawfully 
consecrated and ordered. 

(XXXVII.) Of the Civil Magistrates. 

The king's majesty hath the chief power in this realm of England, 
and other his dominions, unto whom the chief government of all es- 
tates of this realm, whether they be ecclesiastical or civil, in all causes 
cloth appertain, and is not, nor ought to be, subject to any foreign 
jurisdiction. 

* "He,:''— Thirty-nine Articles. t " Hath authority to ordain."— lb id. 

±" And."— Ibid. 

% "■ Ceremonies, or rites of the Church, ordained only by man's authority, so that 
all things be done to edifying."— Ibid. 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Church. Ill 

Where we attribute to trie king's majesty trie chief government, by 
which titles we understand the minds of some slanderous folks to be 
offended; we give not to our princes the ministering either of God's 
word, or of the sacraments, the which thing the injunctions also lately 
set forth by Elizabeth our queen do most plainly testify ; but that only 
prerogative, which we see to have been given always to all godly 
princes in Holy Scriptures by God himself; that is, that they should 
rule all estates and degrees committed to their charge by G-pd, whether 
they be ecclesiastical or temporal, and restrain with the civil sword the 
stubborn and evil doers. 

The Bishop of Eome hath no jurisdiction in this realm of England. 

The laws of the realm may punish Christian men with death for 
heinous and grievous offenses. 

It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the magis- 
trate, to wear weapons, and serve in the wars. 

XXIII. Of the Eiders of the United States of America. 

25. The Congress, the General Assemblies, the Governors, 
and the Councils of State, as the delegates of the people, are the 
rulers of the United States of America, according to the di- 
vision of power made to them by the general act of Confed- 
eration, and by the Constitutions of their respective States. 
And the said States ought not to be subject to any foreign 
jurisdiction.* 

XXIV. (XXX VIII.) Of Christian Men's Goods [wMck are not common]. 

26. The riches and goods of Christians are not common as 
touching the right, title, and possession of the same, as somef 
do falsely boast. Notwithstanding every man ought, of such 
things as he possesseth, liberally to give alms to the poor ac- 
cording to his ability. 

XXY. (XXXIX.) Of a Christian Man's Oath. 

27. As we confess that vain and rash swearing is forbidden 
Christian men by our Lord Jesus Christ, and James his apos- 
tle ; so we judge that the Christian religion doth not prohibit, 
but that a man may swear when the magistrate requireth, in 
a cause of faith and charity, so it be done according to the 
prophet's teaching, injustice, judgment, and truth." 

The following alterations have been made in the Articles 
from time to time. It will be perceived that they are almost 
all typographical errors, or substitutions of modern forms of 

* Although Mr. Wesley inserted in the Liturgy which he prepared for the Ameri- 
can Methodists a prayer for " the supreme rulers of the United States,"' yet he prob- 
ably did not think himself sufficiently familiar with the subject to draw up an arti- 
cle" respecting "the civil magistrates." Such an article was framed, however, at 
the Christmas Conference, when the Church was organized. It could not be printed 
with the others because they had been previously printed in England. It was in- 
serted, however, in the next "edition of the Prayer -book, in 1TS6 (see "Defense of 
our Fathers," sec. 8), as above. 

t "Certain Anabaptists."— Thirty-nine Articles. 



112 History of the Discipline. 

expression ; but, on account of the importance of the subject, 
it has been thought best to notice them all. 

17§6. Article I, 1. 2. For " without body, parts, or pas- 
sions, " read "without body or parts." 

Article II, 11. 1, 2, "begotten from everlasting of the Fa- 
ther," omitted. 

Article XIII, 1. 2. For "in the which "—" in which." 

Article XVI, 1. 15. For "grown partly" — "partly grown." 

1789. Article V, 1. 4, " the " omitted. 
Article XIV, 1. 2. For " pardons "—" pardon." 

1790. Article V, 1. 9. For "Of the names"— "The 
names." 

Article XXIII (in the note), 1. 1. Before " The Congress," 
insert " The President." 

1791. Article XIX, 1. 4. For "ministered" — " adminis- 

1796. Article XVIII, 1. 10. For "the Lord "—" our 
Lord." 

1804. Article XXIII (in the note). For " the general Act 
of Confederation " — " the Constitution of the United States." 
After " said States," the following inserted — " are a sovereign 
and independent nation, and — ." 

1§0§. Article V, 1. 3. For "or"— "nor." 

Article XVIII, 1. 15. For " spiritual " — " scriptural," a mis- 
print which has been continued in every subsequent edition. 

1812. Article VI, 1. 10, " to " omitted. 

Article X, 1. 7, "is" inserted after "tree." 

Article XVIII, 11. 1, 2. The words, "of the love," omitted, 
a misprint which was not corrected until 1840. 

1816. Article V, 1. 1. For "Holy Scripture containeth" 
— "the Holy Scriptures contain." 

Article XI, 1. 2. For "they call"— "are called." 

Article XVI, end. " 1 Cor. xi, 29 " added. 

1820. Article I, 1. 4, "both" omitted. 

Article XVIII, 1. 16. For "mean"— "means." 

Article XXIII, end. The following note was added: "As 
far as it respects civil affairs, we believe it the duty of Chris- 
tians, and especially all Christian ministers, to be subject to 
the supreme authority of the country where they may reside, 
and to use all laudable means to enjoin obedience to the 
powers that be, and therefore it is expected that all our 
Preachers and people, who may be under the British or any 
other government, will behave themselves as peaceable and 
orderly subjects." 

1824. Article VI, 1. 8. For "rites"— "rights," a mis- 
print which was continued until 1836. 



DOCTEINES AND DISCIPLINE OF M. E. ChUECH. 113 

Section 3. — The General Rules* 

1789.] THE NATURE, DESIGN, AND GENERAL RULES OF OUR UNITED SOCIETIES. 

28. In the latter end of the year 1739 eight or ten persons 
came to Mr. Wesley in London, who appeared to be deeply 
convinced of sin, and earnestly groaning for re- origin of the 
demption. They desired (as did two or three united society. 
more the next day) that he would spend some time with 
them in prayer, and advise them how to flee from the wrath to 
come, which they saw continually hanging over their heads. 
That he might have more time for this great work, he ap- 
pointed a day when they might all come together; which 
from thenceforward they did every week, namely, on Thurs- 
day, in the evening. To these, and as many more as desired 
to join with them (for their number increased daily), he gave 
those advices from time to time which he judged most need- 
ful for them, and they always concluded their meeting with 
prayer suited to their several necessities. 

29. This was the rise of the United Society, first in Europe, 
and then in America. Such a Society is no other than " a 
company of men having the form and seeking the 

power of godliness, united in order to pray together, esign 
to receive the word of exhortation, and to watch over one an- 
other in love, that they may help each other to work out their 
salvation." 

30. That it may the more easily be discerned whether they 
are indeed working out their own salvation, each Society is 
divided into smaller companies, called classes, ac- ciass Leader's 
cording to their respective places of abode. There DutIes - 
are about twelve persons in a class, one of whom is styled the 
Leader. It is his duty, 

31. I. To see each person in his class once a week at least; 
in order, 1. To inquire how their souls prosper. 2. To advise, 
reprove, comfort, or exhort, as occasion may require. 

3. To receive what they are willing to give toward Vlsltatlon - 
the relief of the [in., 1789, Preachers, Church, and] poor.f 

* These admirable Eules were prepared by John and Charles Wesley in 1739 for 
the government of the Society in England, and were retained without alteration by 
the early Methodists in America. See Lee's History, page 33. Emory, 210. The 
Eules, though acknowledged as an authority, were not inserted in the Discipline, 
until 1789. 

" These are the General Eules which were first introduced among us and which 
have continued among us from the beginning, and they have been admired not only 
by the Methodists themselves, but also by most religious people of other denomina- 
tions." — Lee's History of the Methodists, p. 33. 

"The present section forms perhaps one of the completest systems of Christian 
ethics or morals for its size which ever was published by an uninspired writer." — 
Coke and Asbury. See "Notes," etc. 

Paragraph 28 was omitted in 17S9, but re-inserted in 1792, substituting the third 
person for the first, and inserting Wesley's name. 

t [In., 17S9, This part refers to towns and cities, where the poor are generally 
numerous, and Church expenses considerable.] 

8 



114 History of the Discipline. 

32. II. To meet the Ministers and the Stewards of the So- 
ciety once a week; in order, 1. To inform the Minister Of any 
Report to the that are sick, or of any that walk disorderly, and 

Board. w in not be reproved. 2. To pay the Stewards what 
they have received of their several classes in the week pre- 
ceding. [Om., 1TS9, and to show their account of what each person has con- 
tributed.] 

33. There is only one condition previously required of those 
who desire admission into these Societies, "a desire to flee 
condition of from the wrath to come, and to be saved from their 

Membership. s i n s." But wherever this is really fixed in the soul 
it will be shown by its fruits. 

34. It is therefore expected of all who continue therein 
that they should continue to evidence their desire of salva- 
i. To do no tion, First, by doing no harm, by avoiding evil of 

harm. every kind, especially that which is most generally 
practiced ; such as, The taking of the name of God in vain. 
The profaning the day of the Lord, either by doing ordinary 
work therein, or by buying or selling. [Om., 1789, and re- 
stored, 1848, " Drunkenness, buying or selling spirituous liq- 
uors, or drinking them unless in cases of extreme necessity," 

changed, 1789, to " drunkenness, buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drinking 
them;" 1790, to "drunkenness, or drinking spirituous liquors, unless (in., 1791, in) 
cases of necessity ;" 1S48, the original rule restored.] 

[In., 17S9, " The buying or selling the bodies and souls of men, women, and chil- 
dren with an intention to enslave them;" changed, 1792, to "The buying ('or,' 
changed, 1838, to 'and')* selling of men, women, or children, with an intention to 

enslave them;" 1864, to-" Slaveholding; buying or selling slaves."] 
Fighting, quarreling, brawling, brother going to law with 
brother, returning evil for evil, or railing for railing ; the using 
many words in buying or selling. The buying or selling goods 
that have not paid the duty. The giving or taking things on 
usury, that is, unlawful interest. Uncharitable or unprofita- 
ble conversation; particularly speaking evil of magistrates or 
of ministers. Doing to others as we would not they should 
do unto us. Doing what we know is not for the glory of 
God; as, The putting on of gold and costly apparel. The 
taking such diversions as cannot be used in the name of the 
Lord Jesus. The singing those songs or reading those books 
which do not tend to the knowledge or love of God. Soft- 
ness and needless self-indulgence. Laying up treasure upon 
earth. Borrowing without a probability of paying, or taking 
up goods without a probability of paying for them. 

35. It is expected of all who continue in these Societies 
that they should continue to evidence their desire of salva- 
tion, Secondly. By doing good ; by being in every 

2. To do good. , . I .j. X' nf ,-. V» ° i-u l 

kind merciful after their power ; as they have op- 
portunity, doing good of every possible sort, and, as far as 

* This change not authorized by General Conference. Probably a typographical 
error. 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Church. 115 

possible, to all men. To their bodies of the ability which 
God giveth, by giving food to the hungry, by clothing the 
naked, by visiting or helping them that are sick or in prison. 
To their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all we 
have any intercourse with ; trampling under foot that enthu- 
siastic doctrine [om., 1789, of devils], that "we are not to do good 
unless our hearts be free to it." By doing good, especially 
to them that are of the household of faith, or groaning so to 
be; employing them preferably to others, buying one of an- 
other [om., 1792, unless you can be served better elsewhere], helping each 
other in business, and so much the more because the world 
will love its own and them only. By all possible diligence 
and frugality, that the Gospel be not blamed. By running 
with patience the race which is set [om., 1S56, up] before them, 
denying themselves, and taking up their cross daily; sub- 
mitting to bear the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth 
and offscouring of the world, and looking that men should 
say all manner of evil of them falsely for the Lord's sake. 

36. It is expected of all who desire to continue in these 
Societies that they should continue to evidence their desire 
of salvation, Thirdly, By attending upon all the 3 Attendance np _ 
ordinances of God ; such are, The public worship on the Means of 
of God. The ministry of the word, either read 

or expounded. The Supper of the Lord. Family and private 
prayer. Searching the Scriptures. Fasting or abstinence. 

37. These are the General Rules of our Societies ; all which 
we are taught of God to observe, even in his written word [in. , 
1789, which is] the only rule, and the sufficient rule, both of our 
faith and practice. And all these we know his Spirit writes 

["on every truly awakened heart," changed, 1792, to " On truly awakened 

hearts "]. If there be any among us who observe them not, who 
habitually break any of them, let it be known unto them who 
watch over that soul as they who must give an account. We 
will admonish him of the error of his ways. We will bear 
with him for a season. But if then he repent not, he hath no 
more place among us. We have delivered our own souls. 

Section 4. — Slavery * 

1780.] Quest. 16. Ought not this Conference to require [1785. 
those Traveling Preachers who hold slaves to give prom- 
ises tO Set them free ? Traveling Preach- 
. tt ers to Enianci- 

A.n,S. XeS. pate their Slaves. 

Quest. 17. Does this Conference acknowledge that 
slavery is contrary to the laws of God, man, and nature, and hurtful to 
society ; contrary to the dictates of conscience and pure Character of slav . 
religion, and doing that which we would not others er y. 

* The Methodists, from the first, took a deep interest in the colored people of this 
country, as evinced by the regulations quoted below, from the care for the Col- 
Minutes of early Conferences, and the constant modifications of this wed People. 



116 History of the Discipline. 

should do to us and ours? Do we pass our disapprobation on all our 
friends who keep slaves, and advise their freedom 'i 

Ans. Yes. 

1783.1 Quest. 10. What shall be done with our Local Preachers 
who hold slaves contrary to the laws which authorize their freedom in 
any of the United States ? 

Ans. "We will try them another year. In the mean time let every 
Local Preachers assistant deal faithfully and plainly with every one, and 
report to the next Conference. It may be then necessary 
to suspend them. 

1784.] Quest. 12. What shall we do with our friends that [1786. 
will buy and sell slaves ? 

Ans. If they buy with no other design than to hold them as slaves, 
and have been previously warned, they shall be expelled, 
An. con. Minute. and permitted t0 sell on no consideration. 

Quest. 13. What shall we do with our Local Preachers who will not 
emancipate their slaves in the States where the laws admit it ? 

Ans. Try those in Virginia another year, and suspend the Preachers 
in Maryland, Delaware, Pennsylvania, and New Jersey. 

Quest. 22. What shall be done with our Traveling Preachers that 
now are, or hereafter shall be, possessed of slaves, and refuse to manu- 
mit them where the law permits ? 

Ans. Employ them no more. 

Quest. 42. What methods can we take to extirpate slavery ? 

Ans. We are deeply conscious of the impropriety of making new 
terms of communion for a religious Society already established, ex- 
cepting on the most pressing occasion, and such we es- 
M christm b as con 6 teem tne P rac ti° e of holding "our fellow-creature in slav- 
ferenc"Dec.25" ery. We view it as contrary to the golden law of God, 
on which hang all the law and the prophets, and the 



chapter. The varied provisions of this chapter exhibit a constant desire to circum- 
scribe, repress, and extirpate slavery, but to do it in such a way as not to exclude 
practical effort for the salvation of both master and slave. The problem was a 
difficult one; perhaps no people could have solved it better. The difficulties in the 
solution arose from the very success attained with both classes. 

In this section the provisions on the subject of slavery prior to the organization 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church at the Christmas Conference are placed first, 
followed by those of the Christmas Conference and the suspending minute, which 
really struck out all provisions on the subject. A new Eule was introduced in 
1796, and variously modified by subsequent General Conferences. 

The care of the Preachers for the colored people will be seen in the following: 

Quest. 25. Ought not the Assistant to meet the colored people himself, and ap- 
point as Helpers in his absence proper white persons, and not suffer them to stay 
late, and meet by themselves? 

Ans. Yes'.— Minutes, 1780. 

Quest. 41. Are there any directions to be given concerning the negroes? 

Ans. Let every Preacher as often as possible meet them in class, and let the As- 
sistant always appoint a proper white person as their Leader. Let the Assistants 
also make a regular return to the Conference of the number of negroes in Society 
in their respective Circuits. — Minutes, 17S4. 

Quest. 17. What directions shall we give for the promotion of the spiritual wel- 
fare of the colored people ? 

We conjure all our Ministers and Preachers, by the love of God and salvation of 
souls, and do require them, by all the authority that is invested in us, to leave 
nothing undone for the spiritual benefit and salvation of them within their respect- 
ive Circuits or Districts, and for this purpose to embrace every opportunity of in- 
quiring into the state of their souls, and to unite in society those who appear to 
have a real desire of fleeing from the wrath to come; to meet such in class, and to 
exercise the whole Methodist Discipline among them. — Minutes, 1787. 

The General Conference of 1800 allows the Bishops to ordain colored Preachers. 
— Journal, i, 44. 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Chuech. 117 

unalienable rights of mankind, as well as every principle of the Bevo- 
lution, to hold in the deepest debasement, in a more abject slavery 
than is perhaps to be found in any part of the world except America, 
so many souls that are all capable of the image of God. 

We therefore think it our most bounden duty to take immediately 
some effectual method to extirpate this abomination from among us, 
and for that purpose we add the following to the rules of our Society, 
namely : 

1. Every member of our Society who has slaves in his possession 
shall, within twelve months after notice given to him by Emanc i Pat i on 
the Assistant (which notice the Assistants are required im- 
mediately, and without any delay, to give in their respective Circuits), 
legally execute and record an instrument, whereby he emancipates and 
sets free every slave in his possession who is between the ages of forty 
and forty-five immediately, or, at furthest, when they arrive at the age 
of forty -five. 

And every slave who is between the ages of twenty-five and forty 
immediately, or, at furthest, at the expiration of five years from the 
date of the said instrument. 

And every slave who is between the ages of twenty and twenty -five 
immediately, or, at furthest, when they arrive at the age of thirty. 

And every slave under the age of twenty, as soon as they arrive at 
the age of twenty-five at furthest. 

And every infant born in slavery after the above-mentioned rules are 
complied with, immediately on its birth. 

2. Every Assistant shall keep a journal, in which he shall regularly 
minute down the names and ages of all the slaves belong- 
ing to all the masters in his respective Circuit, and also R Emancfpated! 
the date of every instrument executed and recorded for 

the manumission of the slaves, with the name of the court, book, and 
folio, in which the said instruments respectively shall have been re- 
corded, which journal shall be handed down in each Circuit to the 
succeeding Assistants. 

3. In consideration that these rules form a new term of communion, 
every person concerned who will not comply with them 

shall have liberty quietly to withdraw himself from our u %£*£ With " 

Society within the twelve months succeeding the notice 

given as aforesaid, otherwise the Assistant shall exclude him in the 

Society. 

4. No person so voluntarily withdrawn, or so excluded, 

shall ever partake of the Supper of the Lord with the E &S£<£r 
Methodists till he complies with the above requisitions. 

5. No person holding slaves shall in future be admitted 

into Society or to the Lord's Supper till he previously ^ue m " 
complies with these rules concerning slavery. 

N. B. These rules are to affect the members of our Society no further 
than as they are consistent with the laws of the States in which they 
reside. 

And respecting our brethren in Virginia that are concerned, and 
after due consideration of their peculiar circumstances, we 
allow them two years from the notice given to consider M ?>?bers ™yir- 

,-, i . J n -i. s -,. .,, guua have tune. 

the expedience oi compliance or non-compliance with 
these rules. 

Quest. 43. What shall be done with those who buy or sell slaves or 
give them away ? 

Ans. They are immediately to be expelled, unless they buy Expulsion. 
them on purpose to free them. 

1785. J Quest. 43. What shall be done with those who buy or sell 
slaves or give them away ? 



118 History of the Discipline. 

Minute of n85. Ans. They shall immediately be expelled, unless they 
buy them on purpose to free them. 
It is recommended to all our brethren to suspend the exe- [1796. 
cution of the Minute on Slavery till the deliberations of 
fended 8 . 4 a future Conference, and that an equal space of time be al- 
lowed all our members for consideration, when the minute 
shall be put in force. 

N. B. We do hold in deepest abhorrence the practice of 

A g|°" e e ° ce of slavery, and shall not cease to seek its destruction by all 

wise and prudent means. 

1796.] Quest. What ["regulations shall be made," changed, [1872. 

1804, to " shall be done "] for the extirpation of the [om., 1804, crying] evil of 

[om., 1804, of African] slavery ? 

38. Ans. 1. We declare that we are [" more than v changed, 1804, to " as much 

Evil of slavery. as "l ever convinced of the great evil of [om., 1804, the African 

slavery which exists in these United States] Slavery, [1816. 

and do most earnestly recommend to the yearly Conferences, quarterly 

meetings, and to those who have the oversight of Districts 

E office? 8 fr ° m an ^ Circuits, to be exceedingly cautious what persons they 

admit to official stations in our Church, and in the case of 

future admission to official stations, to require such security of those who 

hold slaves, for the emancipation of them, immediately or gradually, as 

the laws of the States respectively and the circumstances of the case will 

admit ; and we do fully authorize all the yearly Confer- 

Conferences. e en ces to make whatever regulations they judge proper in 

the present case respecting the admission or persons to 

1816.] official stations in our Church [in., 1816, therefore [I860. 

no slaveholder shall be eligible to any official station in our Church 

hereafter where the laws of the State in which he lives will admit of 

emancipation, and permit the liberated slave to enjoy freedom]. 

1 800.] 2. When any Traveling Preacher becomes an owner of a slave 

or slaves by any means, he shall forfeit his ministerial char- 

D ]Sinfstry? m acter i n our Church unless he execute, if it be practicable, a 

legal emancipation of such slaves, conformably to the laws 

of the State in which he lives. 

> 1796.] 2. No slaveholder shall be received into Society [1808. 
till the Preacher who has the oversight of the Circuit has spoken to 
him freely and faithfully on the subject of slavery. 

3. Every member of the Society who sells a slave shall immediately 
[in., 1804, except at the request of the slave, in cases of mercy and hu- 

Excludes from 
Membership. 

eluded the Society. And if "any member of our Society purchase a 
slave, the ensuing Quarterly Meeting shall determine on the number of 
years in which the slave so purchased would work out the price of his 
purchase. And the person so purchasing shall immediately after such 
determination execute a legal instrument for the manumission of such 
slave at the expiration of the term determined by the Quarterly Meet- 
ing. And in default of his executing such instrument of manumission, 
or on his refusal to submit his case to the judgment of the Quarterly 
Meeting, such member shall be excluded the Society. Provided, also, 
that in the case of a female slave, it shall be inserted in the aforesaid 

instrument of manumission that all her children who shall 
C m'aUsiave's" loe korn during the years of her servitude shall be free at 

the following times, namely : every female child at the age 
of twenty-one, and every male, child at the age of twenty-five [in., 
1804, provided, also, that if a member of our Society shall buy a 
slave with a certificate of future emancipation, the terms of eraan- 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Church. 119 

cipation shall notwithstanding be subject to the decision of the Quar- 
terly Meeting Conference] ; nevertheless ["if the mem- 
ber of our Society, executing the said instrument of Su ^ u e a c 1 fc ter] *° c *t 
manumission judge it proper, he ma^fix the times of ference. 
manumission of the children of the female slaves, before 
mentioned, at an earlier age than that which is prescribed above " 
changed, 1804, to "To the members of our Societies in the States of , g , 
North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Tennessee, shall he ex- exempt. 
empted from the operation of the above rules."] 

4. The Preachers and other members of our Society are re- [1804. 
quested to consider the subject of negro slavery with deep 
attention till the ensuing General Conference, and that they Considered! 
impart to the General Conference, through the medium of 
the yearly Conferences, or otherwise, any important thoughts upon 
the subject, that the Conference may have full light, in order to take 
further steps toward the eradicating this enormous evil from that part 
of the Church of God to which they are united. 

1800.] 6. The Annual Conferences are directed to draw up ad- 
dresses for the gradual emancipation of the slaves to the 
Legislatures of those States in which no general laws have ^Le^sLtur^ 
been passed for that purpose. These addresses shall urge 
in the most respectful but pointed manner the necessity of a law for 
the gradual emancipation of the slaves. Proper committees shall be 
appointed by the Annual Conferences out of the most respectable of 
our friends for the conducting of the business, and the Presiding Eld- 
ers, Elders, Deacons, and Traveling Preachers shall procure as many 
proper signatures as possible to the addresses, and give all the assist- 
ance in their power in every respect to aid the committees, and to 
further this blessed undertaking. Let this be continued from [1804. 
year to year till the desired end be accomplished. 

1804*] The two above paragraphs changed, 1804, to, [1808. 
5. Let our Preachers from time to time, as occasion serves, 
admonish and exhort all slaves to render due respect and E the'suves!" 
obedience to the commands and interests of their respect- 
ive masters. 

1812.] 3. Whereas the laws of some of the States do [1820. 
not admit of emancipating of slaves without a special 
act of the Legislature ; [in., 1808, the General Conference ^£^£"1 
authorizes each Annual Conference to form their own ered. e 
regulations relative to buying and selling slaves.] 

1824.] 3. All our Preachers shall prudently enforce upon [1860. 
our members the necessity of teaching their slaves to read 
the word of God, and to allow them time to attend upon the ^Iht!" be 
public worship of God on our regular davs of divine service. 

1856.] "Chapter viii. Of the Eights and Privileges of our Colored [1864. 
Members, 1 ' changed, 1S60, to Section V, Part II, chap. viii. 

1. Our colored Preachers and official members shall have all the 
privileges which are usual to others in the District and Priv ;w s of Col . 
Quarterly Conferences, where the usages of the country ored Preachers 
do not forbid it. And the Presiding Elder may hold for Me m ber3° fficial 
them a separate ["District," changed, 1S56, to "Quarterly" em 

Conferences] ["where the number of colored Local Preachers will justify it;" 
changed, 1S56, to "when in his judgment it shall be expedient."] 

[2. "The Annual Conferences," changed. 1848, to "the Bishops (in., 1856, and 
Presiding Elders)"] mav employ colored Preachers to travel 
and preach when their services are judged necessary ; C p7eiehlr r s a . velin8 
provided, that no one shall be so employed without hav- 
ing been recommended ["according to the form of Discipline;" changed, 1S56, 
to "by a Quarterly Conference."] 



120 History of the Discipline. 

1856.] 3. The Bishops may call a Conference, once in [1864. 
each year, of our colored Local Preachers within the bounds of any one 
or more of our Distrtfts, for the purpose of conferring with 
^fermwe 00 "' them with respect to the wants of the work among our col- 
ored people, and the best means to be employed in promot- 
ing its prosperity ; at which Conference the Presiding Elder within 
whose District and under whose care the colored Churches and congre- 
gations are shall be present ; Provided, that the holding of said Confer- 
ence or Conferences shall be recommended by an Annual Conference, 
and the Bishops, upon due inquiry, shall deem it practicable and ex- 
pedient. 

I860.] We believe that the buying, selling-, or holding 
of human beings, to be used as chattels, is contrary to the 
Rule of l-so laws of God and nature, and inconsistent with the 
Revised. Golden Rule, and with the Rule in our Discipline 
which requires all who desire to continue among us to " do 
no harm," and " to avoid evil of every kind." We therefore 
affectionately admonish all our Preachers and people to keep 
themselves pure from this great evil, and to seek its extir- 
pation by all lawful and Christian means.* 

Section 5. — Baptism. 

1784.1 Quest. 45. Is there any direction to be given con- [1787. 
cerning the administration of baptism ? Ans. 

39. Let every adult person, and the parents of every child 
to be baptized, have (their) the choice either of 
immersion, sprinkling [in., 1786, or pouring], 

[om., 1789, and let the Elder or Deacon conduct himself accordingly]. 

Quest. 46. What shall be done with those who were baptized in 
their infancy, but have now scruples concerning the validity of infant 
baptism ? 

Ans. Eemove their scruples by argument, if you can ; if not, the 
office may be performed by immersion or sprinkling, as the 
p person desires. 

Quest. 48. Are there any directions to be given concerning the fees of 
office ? Ans. 

1787.] 40. We will on no account whatever [om., 1787, suffer any 

Elder or Deacon among us to] [''receive a fee or present" changed, 

Services Free. 182 ^ to u ma k e a c h. a rge "] for administering [om., 1787, 
the ordinance of marriage], baptism, or for ["the burial," changed, 1S28, to 

"burying"] the dead.t 

* The following minute in regard to Local Preachers is made 1783 by the Annual 
Conference : 

Quest. 10. What shall be done with our Local Preachers -who hold slaves contrary 
to the laws which authorize their freedom in any of the United States '( 

Ans. We will try them another year. In the mean time let every Assistant deal 
faithfully and plainly with every one, and report to the next Conference. It may 
then be necessary to suspend them. 

t Quest. 8. Has not the preaching of funeral sermons been carried so far as to 
prostitute that venerable custom, and in some sort to render it contemptible? 

Ans. Yes. Therefore let all the Preachers inform every Society that we will not 
preach any but for those who we have reason to think died in the fear and favor 
of God.— Minutes of 1777. 

Resolved, That rebaptism, whether of those baptized in infancy or adult age, is 
entirely inconsistent with the nature and design of baptism as set forth in the New 
Testament.— Gen. Con/., 1S68. 



Choice of Mode. 



Doctrines and Discipline of M. E. Church. 121 

Section 6. — The Lord's Supper. 

1784.] Quest. 47. Shall persons who continue to attend [1787. 
divine service, and partake of the Lord's Supper with other Churches, 
have liberty at the same time to be members of our Society ? 

Arts. They shall have liberty if they comply with our rules. 

Quest. 44." Are there any directions to be given concerning ["1872. 
the administration of the Lord's Supper? 

[Ans. Let it be recommended to the people to receive it kneeling; 
but let them at the same time be informed that they may receive it 
"either standing or sitting," changed, 1TS7, to " Ans. Let those who choose 
receive it kneeling, and let those who do not, either standing or sitting," changed, 
1792, to (om, 1ST2, "Ans.) 41. Let (" those." changed, 1S72, to " persons ") 

who have scruples concerning the receiving of ("it," changed, 
1872, to " the Lord's Supper ") kneeling, be permitted to " re- 
ceive it either standing or sitting."] 

2. Let no person who is not a member of our ["Society;"' [1848. 
changed, 1S16, to "Church,"] be admitted to the communion without ["a 
sacrament ticket which ticket shall be changed every quarter ;" changed, 1TS7, to 
"examination, and some token given by an Eider or Deacon :*'] [om.. 17S7, and we 
empower the Elder or Assistant, and no others, to deliver these tickets]. 

1792.] 42. No person shall be admitted to the Lord's 
Supper among us who is guilty of any practice for which we 

would exclude a member Of our ["Society;" changed. 1S16, to 

"Church"].* 

Section 7. — Of Marriages. 

1789.] [" Of unlawful marriages ;" changed, 1504, to " of marriages ;" 1864, to 
" Rules Relating to Marriage **]. 

1784.] Quest. 20. Do we observe any evil which has [1872. 
[•'lately prevailed among our Societies;" changed, 1796, to "prevailed in our 
Church with respect to marriage 5]" Ans. 

43. Many of our members have married with f unawakened 

persons. This has produced ["fatal;" 17S7, "bad"] effects. 

["They had either a cross for life or turned back to perdition;" t™b1fne7ere. 

changed, 1787, to "They have been either hindered for life, or have 

turned back to perdition "]. 

Quest. 21. What can be done to ["put a stop to:" changed, 1S04, to "dis- 
courage "] this ? Ans. 

44. [In., 1872, To discourage such marriages] : 1. Let every 
Preacher publicly enforce the apostle's caution, Dutvof Preacb.- 
" Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbe- ers - 
lievers." 2 Cor. vi, 14. 

2. Let him openly declare whoever does this will be [1836. Penil]tv 
[" expelled the Society':" changed, 1S04, '* to put back on trial six months 1 ']. en * 

3. When any siioh is [-expelled," 1804, to "put back on trial"], Exhortation . 
let a suitable exhortation be subjoined. 

2. Let all be exhorted to take no step in so Taking Advice 
weighty a matter without advising with the most of Brethren, 
serious of their brethren, 

* "Resolved, That we earnestly recommend that in all cases the pure juice of the 
grape be used in the celebration of the Lord's Supper." — Jour. Gen. Conf.. 1864, 
p. 440. 

t " With unbelievers, yea." — Large Minutes. 



122 History of the Discipline. 

Quest. 22. Ought any woman to marry without the consent [1872. 
of her parents ? 
Ans. In general she ought not. 

45. [In., 1872, In general a woman ought not to many 
consent of without the consent of her parents.] Yet there may 
Parents, j-^ <lan excep tion," changed, 1787, to "exceptions."] For if, 
1. A woman ["be under the* necessity of marrying;" changed, 1800, to 
" believe it to be her duty to marry "] ; if, 2. Her parents ab- 
solutely refuse to let her marry any Christian, then she may, 
nay, ought to marry without their consent. Yet, even then, 
a Methodist Preacher ought not to ["marry;" changed, 1789, to "be 
married to "] her. 

1792.] N. B. By the word " unawakened," as used [1800. 
above, we mean one whom we could not in conscience admit into 
Society. 

1796.] 46. We do not prohibit our people from marrying persons 
who are not of our ["Society;" changed, 1816, to " Church] ;" provided such 
Expianati n persons have the form and are seeking the power of godli- 
ness ; hut [" if they marry persons who do not come up to this de- 
scription, we shall be obliged to purge our Society of them ;" changed, 1804, to 
" we are determined to discourage their marrying persons who do not come up to 
this description"]. [Om., 1S36, "And even in a doubtful case the member of our 
Society shall be put back upon trial."] 

Section 8.—" Of Dress." 

[CJianged, 1864, to " Rules Concerning Dress."] t 

1784.] Quest. 11. How shall we prevent superfluity in [1784. 
dress among our people ? 

Ans. Let the Preachers carefully avoid every thing of 
Con u f te e o n n Cl r)ress" tins kind in themselves, and speak frequently and faith- 
fully against it in all our Societies. 
Quest. 18. (16.) Should we insist on the rules concerning [1872. 
dress ? Ans. By all means. 

47. [In., 1872, We should by all means insist on the rules 
concerning Dress.] 

This is no time to ["give (om., 1836, any) encouragement to superfluity of 

apparel ;" changed, 1856, to " encourage superfluity of dress." There- 
fore ["give no (band) tickets to any;" changed, [1856. 
T fere n re S onDre^' 1836 , to -'receive none into the Church"] till they have left 
off superfluous ornaments. In order to this, 1. Let 
every ["assistant," chang-ed, 1787, to "one who has charge of a Circuit,"] read 
[in., 1836, Mr. Wesley's] " Thoughts upon Dress" at least once a year 
in every [om., 1836, large] Society. 2. In visiting the classes he very 
mild, hut very strict. 3. Allow no exempt case [om., 1792, not even of a 
married woman]; better one suffer than many. 4. Give no tickets to any 
that wear high heads, % or enormous bonnets, ruffles, or rings. § 

1856.] Therefore let all our people be exhorted to con- 
form to the spirit of the apostolic precept, not to adorn them- 
selves "with gold, or pearls, or costly array." 1 Tim. ii, 9. 

* "A." — Large Minutes. 

t "The band rules, particularly with regard to dress."— Ibid. 

% " Calashes."— Ibid. § " Ruffles and rings," inserted 1784.— Ibid. 



The Membership oy the Church. 123 



CHAPTER II. 

1848.] The Membership of the Church. 

Section 1. — Of Receiving Members into the Church* 

1784.] Quest. 16. How shall we prevent improper per- [1872. 
sons from insinuating [in., 1787, themselves] into the [•' Society," changed, 
1816, to " Church ? "] Ans. 

48. [In., 1872, In order to prevent improper persons from 
insinuating themselves into the Church,] ["Give tickets Reception of 
to none ;" changed, 1S36, to, " 49. Let ("none ;" changed, 1S6S, to Members, 
"no one'') be received* into the Church"] until ["they are recom- 
mended by a Leader, with whom they have met at least ("two;" changed, 1T89, to 
"sax") months on trial;" changed, 186S, to " SUCH person has been at 
least six months on trial, and has been recommended by the 
Leaders' and Stewards' Meeting, or, where no such meeting- 
exists, by the Leaders,"] [in., 1836, and has been bap- 
tized;] [in., 1840, and w 7 ho shall, on examination by the 
Minister in Charge before the Church, give satisfactory assur- 
ances both of the correctness of his faith and his willingness 
to observe and keep the rules of the Church.t Nevertheless, 
if a member in good standing in any other or- M „ u c 

& . & . J Of Members from 

thodox Church shall desire to unite w r ith us, such other orthodox 

applicant may, by giving satisfactory answers to 

the usual inquiries, be received at once into full fellowship.] 

[" 2. Give notes to none but those who are;" changed, 1836, to, " 50. II. Let 
none be admitted on trial except they are well "] recommended 
by one you know, or until they have met ["three or four times;" 
changed, 1836, to " twice or thrice "] in class. 

["3. Give them;" changed, 1T8T, to, "51. III. Bead "] the Reading the 
Rules to them the first time they meet. - Rules - 

Quest. 17. (15.) ["When shall we admit new members;" changed, 1789, to 
" How shall we be more (" strict ;" changed, 1796, to " exact") in receiving and ex- 
cluding members ? "] 

Ans. ["In large towns admit them into the bands at the quarterly love- 
feast following the quarterly meeting ; % into the Society on the Sunday fol- 
lowing the quarterly meeting. % Then also read the names of them 
that are excluded;" changed, 1789, to, "In large Societies we may Names to be 
read the names of those that are received and excluded once a quar- ea ' 

ter ;" changed, 1792, to (" The official minister or preacher ; " changed, 1S68, to, 

52. (in., 1872, That we may be more exact in receiving and 
excluding members,) "the Preacher in Charge " shall at every 

* The provisions of this section prior to 1S48 are found in the section on " Class- 
meetings." The probation in 1781 was "three months." 

1864.] t Persons baptized in infancy must publicly assent, before the Church, 
to the Baptismal Covenant. The re-baptism of persons known to have been pre- 
viously baptized is inconsistent with the nature and design of baptism as set forth 
in the IsTew Testament. 

\ ■' Visitation,"— Large Minutes, 



124 History of the Discipline. 

quarterly meeting read the names of those that are received 
(in., 1836, into the Church) and (in., 1836, also those that 
are therefrom) excluded"]. 

1856.] Section 2. — The Relation of Baptized Children to the 
Church* 



1. Are all young children entitled to "baptism ? Ans. [1872. 

53. We hold that all children, by virtue of the uncondi- 
tional benefits of the atonement, are members of the kingdom 
subects °^ ^°d) an d> therefore, graciously entitled to bap- 
tism; but as infant baptism contemplates a course 

of religious instruction and discipline, it is expected of all 
Religious in- parents or guardians who present their children for 
struction. baptism that they use all diligence in bringing 
them up in conformity to the word of God, and they should 
be solemnly admonished of this obligation, and earnestly ex- 
horted to faithfulness therein. 

Quest. 2. What is the relation of baptized children to the Church ? 
Ans. 

54. We regard all children who have been baptized as 
covenant Re- placed in visible covenant relation to God, and under 

lation. the special care and supervision of the Church. 
Quest. 3. What shall he done for the baptized children of our 
Church ? Ans. 

55. The Preacher in Charge shall preserve a full and accu- 
Registryof rate register of the names of all the baptized children 

Names, -within his pastoral care.; the dates of their birth, bap- 
tism, their parentage, and places of residence. 

[" Ans. 2. As early as they shall be able to understand, let [1864. 
them be taught the nature, design, and obligations of their baptism, 
and the truths of religion necessary to make them wise unto salvation ; 
let them be encouraged to attend class, and to give regular attendance 
upon all the means of grace, according to their age, capacity, and relig- 
ious experience;" cnanged, 1864, to (om., 1868, "At the age of ten 
years, or earlier.") 

1§64.] 56. The Preacher in Charge shall organize the bap- 
tized children of the Church, at the age of ten years or younger, 
organized into into classes, and appoint suitable Leaders (male 

Classes, or female), whose duty it shall be to meet them in 
class once a week, and instruct them in the nature, design, 
and obligations of baptism, and the truths of religion neces- 
sary to make them "wise unto salvation;" urge them to give 
regular attendance upon the means of grace ; advise, exhort, 
and encourage them to an immediate consecration- of their 
hearts and lives to God, and inquire into the state of their 
religious experience ; Provided, that children unbaptized are 
not to be excluded from these classes.] 

1§56.] 57. Whenever ["they," changed, 1872, to " Baptized chil- 
dren "] shall have attained an age sufficient to understand the 

* Prepared by F. GL Hibbard, D.D. 



The Membership of the Church. 125 

obligations of religion, and shall give evidence [om., 1868, of a 

desire to flee from the wrath to come, and to be saved from their sins, their names 
may (in., 1864, with their consent) be enrolled on the list of probationers, and if 
they shall continue to give evidence of a principle and habit] of piety, they 

may be admitted into full membership in our Church, on the 
recommendation of a Leader with whom they have Admis8ioninFll „ 
met at least six months in class, by publicly as- 
senting before the Church to the Baptismal Covenant, and 
also to the usual questions on doctrines and discipline. 

58. Whenever a baptized child shall, by orphanage or other- 
wise, become deprived of Christian guardianship, the 
Preacher in Charge shall ascertain and report to the rp ans * 
Leaders' [in., 1868, and Stewards'] Meeting the facts in the 
case, and such provision shall be made for the Christian train- 
ing of the child as the circumstances of the case admit and 
require. 



CHAPTER III. 

1792.] The Means of Grace. 

Section 1. — Public Worship * 

Quest. 1. What directions shall be given for the establish- [1872. 
ment of uniformity in public worship among us on the Lord's day? 

59. [In., 1872, For the establishment of uniformity in public 
worship among us on the Lord's day] : 

60. I. Let the morning service consist of singing, prayer, 
the reading of a ["chapter out of;" changed, 1864, to " lesson 0rder of Morn . 
from"] the Old Testament, and another ["out of;" ingServwo. 
changed, 1864, to " from "] the New, and preaching. 

II. Let the afternoon service consist of singing, prayer, the [1864. 
reading of one [in., 1804, or two] chapters out of the Bible, Aftemoon 
and preaching. 

III. ['"Let the evening service consist of singing, prayer, and preach- Evening. 

ing;" changed, 1S64, to " 61. II. Let the afternoon or even- A f ternoon ^i 
ing service consist of singing, prayer, the reading Evening. 
of one or two Scripture lessons, and preaching"]. 

[IV. "But on the days of administering the Lord's Supper, the two Sacrament 
chapters in the morning service may be omitted;" changed 1864, to Day. 

" 62. III. On the days of administering the sacrament 

of the Lord's Supper the reading of the Scripture lessons may 

be omitted."] 

1824.] 63. IV. In administering the ["ordinances," changed, 1864, 

to " sacraments ;"] and in the burial of the dead, let our mtaalm 
form of ["Discipline," changed, 1S64, to "Ritual"] invariably 

* "Our people should be urged to take part in the public worship of God, first, 
in singing; secondly, in prayer, in the Scripture attitude of kneeling, by the repeti- 
tion of the Lord's Prayer." — Ge,n. Con/., 1S68. 



126 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

be used. Let the Lord's Prayer also be used on all occasions 
of public worship in concluding the first prayer [in., 1864, 
the congregation being exhorted to join in its audible repeti- 
tion. Let a doxology be sung at the conclusion of each serv- 
ice], and the apostolic benediction [in., 1864, be invariably 
used] in dismissing the congregation. 

1864.] 64. Y. Let the people be earnestly exhorted to 
Responses. J " 1 i n a ^ thes.e acts of worship, and especially to re- 
spond to the prayers of our Ritual. 
Meeting so- 1792.] 65. VI. Let the Society be met, wherever 
eiety. it is practicable, on the Sabbath day. 

1784.] Section 2. — The Spirit and Truth of Singing. 

[" Quest. 57. (39.) How shall we," changed, 1872, to " 66. To "] guard 
against formality in singing : * 

Hy mn. . 1. By choosing f such hymns as are proper for the [1856* 

congregation. 
2. By not singing too much at once ; seldom more than five or six 
verses. 
Tune. 3. By suiting the tune to the words. 

4. By often stopping short, and asking the people, "Now, 
A< Pe r opie tlie ^° y° u k now what you said last ? Did you speak no more 
than you felt?" 

Not sin too 5 ' '"^° not su: ^ er tne P eo pl e to sm g to ° slow. This natu- 
siow! g °° rally tends to formality, and is "brought in by those who 
have either very strong or very weak voices. 
. _. 6. In every large Society let them learn to sing, and let 

Learn to Smg. ,-■ -, J ■, ° . J ~ , 

6 them always learn our tunes first. 
7. Let the women constantly sing their parts alone. Let no man 
w ' s * n £ w ^ n them unless he understands the notes, and sings 

omen s ar . ^ Q base as it is [" pricked down," changed, 1787, to " composed "] 
in the tune-hook. 

New Tunes. 8. Introduce no new tune till they are perfect in the old. 
book 9 " Recommend our tune-hook. And if you cannot sing 
une- oo . y 0urse ]^ choose a person or two at each place to pitch the 
tune for you. 
Congregational 10. Exhort every person in the congregation to sing ; 

Singing. n ot one in ten only. 

Our own Hymns. 11. Sing no hymns of your own composing. 
„ , 12. If a Preacher be present let ["" no singer' 1 changed, 1787, to 

Reader. .... . .„ * ,-> -i L o ■> o i 1 

"him alone"] give out the words. 

13. When the singers would teach a tune to the congre- 
rin eac mg. g a ^ on ^ they must sing only the tenor [the air]. 

1792.] 14. Let it be recommended feo our people not 
• singing schools. tQ attend tlie s i n gi n g schools which are not under our 
direction. 

15. The Preachers are desired not to encourage the sing- 
Fugue Tunes. .^ ^ f U g ue tunes in our congregations. 

16. We do not think that fugue tunes are sinful or improper to be 
used in private companies, but we do not approve of their being used 

* " In public worship particularly."— Large Minutes. 

t "By preaching frequently on the head. By taking care to speak only what we 
feel."— Ibid. 



The Membership of the Church. 127 

in our public congregations, because public singing is a part of divine 
worship in which all the congregation ought to join. 

1856.] 67. I. Choose such hymns as are proper for the 
occasion, and do not sing too much at once ; seldom Hvmns 
more than four or five verses. 

68. II. Let the tune be suited, to the sentiment, and Tane 
do not suffer the people to sing too slow. 

69. III. In every Society let due attention be 
given to the cultivation of sacred music* 

70. IV. ["4. Let one or more be chosen in each Society to lead the singing," 

changed, 186S, to " Should the Preacher in Charge desire committee on 
it, let the Quarterly Conference appoint annually a singing. 
Committee of three or more, who, co-operating with, him, shall 
regulate all matters relating to this part of divine worship."] 

71. V. As singing is a part of divine worship in which all 
ought to unite, therefore exhort every person in conventional 
the congregation to sing, not one in ten only. singing. 

1787.] Section 3. — [In., 1872, Classes and] Class-Meetings. f 
1784»] Quest. 13. How may the leaders of classes be [1872. 
made more useful ? 

Ans. 1. Let each of them be diligently examined concerning his 
method of meeting a class. Let this be done with all possible exact- 
ness at ["the next quarterly visitation, " changed, 1787, to "least once a quarter,"] 
[om., 1797, And] in order to this [" allow," changed, 17S7, to " take "] sufficient 
time [om., 1787, for the visiting of each Society]. 

78. Let each Leader ["carefully," changed, 1S72, to "be careful to"] in- 
quire how every soul in his class prospers, not only how each 
person observes the outward rules, but how he grows in the 
knowledge and love of God. 

79. III. Let the Leaders converse with ["the Assistant," changed, 

1787, to "the Elder and Deacon," 1792, to " those who have charge of their 
Circuits," (in., 1872, u and Stations")] frequently and freely. 

Quest. 14. Can any thing [•• further," changed, 17S7, to " more "] be done 
in order to make the class-meetings lively and profitable '? 

Ans. 1. Change improper Leaders. 

2. Let the Leaders frequently meet each other's classes. 

3. Let us observe which Leaders are the most useful, and let these 
meet the other classes as often as possible. 

4. See that all the Leaders be not only men of sound judgment, but 
men truly devoted to God. 

1872.] 72. The design of the organization of classes and 
the appointment of Leaders is : 

73. I. To establish a system of pastoral oversight that shall 
effectively reach every member of the Church. 

74. II. To establish and keep up a meeting for social and 

* Quest. 14. How shall we reform our singing ? 

Ans. Let all our Preachers who have any knowledge in the notes improve it by 
learning to sing true themselves, and keeping close to Mr. Wesley's tunes and 
hymns. — Minutes, 1784. 

t Quest. 9. Ought not every Traveling Preacher to meet the class wherever he 
preaches ? 

Ans. Tes, if possible.— Mimdes, 1779. 



128 History of the Discipline. 

religious worship, for instruction, encouragement, and admo- 
nition, that shall be a profitable means of grace to our people. 

75. III. To carry out, unless other measures be adopted, a 
financial plan for the raising of moneys. 

76. The primary object of distributing the members of 
the Church into classes is to secure the sub-pastoral oversight 
made necessary by our itinerant economy. In order to secure 
this oversight: 

77. I. Let a report of the condition of his class be pre- 
sented by the Leader at each meeting of the Quarterly Con- 
ference. 

1784.] 78. IT. Let each Leader be careful to inquire how 
every soul of his class prospers ; not only how each person 
outwardly observes the rules, but how he grows in the knowl- 
edge and love of God. 

79. III. Let the Leaders converse with those who have the 
charge of their Circuits frequently and freely. 

80. [In., 1872, in order to render our class-meetings inter- 
esting and profitable,] 1. Remove improper Leaders. 2. See 
that all the Leaders be not only men of sound judgment, but 
men truly devoted to God. 

1872.] 81. In the arrangement of class-meetings two or 
more classes may meet together, and be carried on according 
to such plan as shall be agreed upon by the Leaders in con- 
currence with the Preacher in Charge. 

82. Let care be observed that they do not fall into formality 
through the use of a uniform method. Let speaking be vol- 
untary or the exercises conversational, the Leader taking such 
measures as may best assist in making the services fresh, spir- 
itual, and of permanent religious profit. 

1864.] 83. Let the Leaders be directed to such a course 
of reading and study as shall best qualify them for their 
work; especially let such books be recommended as will 
tend to increase their knowledge of the Scriptures and make 
them familiar with those passages best adapted to Christian 
edification. Whenever practicable let the Preachers examine 
the Leaders in the studies recommended. 

1787.] Section IV, [" On," changed, 1790, to " of 1 '] the privi- [1864. 
leges granted to serious persons that are not of our [" Society," changed, 
1816, to " Church"].* 

1784.] Quest. 11. How often shall we permit [•' strangers," changed, 
1808, to "those who are not of our Society (1816, Church)] [" to be present at the 
meeting of the Society," changed, 1808, to "to meet in class, (ora., 1816, or So- 
ciety?)"] 

Ans. At every other meeting of the Society in every place let no 
stranger be admitted. At other times they may ; but the same person 
not above twice [in., 1787, or thrice]. f 

* This was a separate section till 1848, then it was incorporated in this section on 
Class-meetings, 
t This was restored from 1773. * 



The Means op Geace. 129 

In order to this, see that all in every place show their tick- [1787. 
ets before they come in. If the Stewards and Leaders are not exact 
herein employ others that have more resolution. 

Quest. 12. How often shall we permit strangers to he pres- [1864. 
ent at our love-feasts ? 

Ans. Let them be admitted with the utmost caution, and the same 
person on no account above twice, unless he becomes a member. 

Section 3. — Of the Band Societies* 

1791.] Two, three, or four true believers, who have full [1856. 
confidence in each other, form a band. Only it is to be observed that 
in one of these bands all must be men, or all women, and all mar- 
ried, or all [" single," changed, 1812, to " unmarried "]. 

Rules of the Band Societies, drawn up December 25, 1738. 

The design of our meeting is to obey that command of God, " Con- 
fess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may 
be healed." 

To this end we ["intend," changed, 1792, to "agree"]. 

1. To meet once a week at least. 

2. To come punctually at the hour appointed, without some extraor- 
dinary reason [in., 1808, prevents]. 

3. To begin [om., 1792, those of us who are present] exactly at the hour, 
with singing or prayer. 

4. To speak each of us in order, freely and plainly, the true state of 
our souls, with the faults we have committed in [-'thought, word, and 
deed," changed, 1792, to " tempers, words, or actions "], and the temptations we 
have felt since our last meeting. 

5. To end every meeting with prayer suited to the state of each per- 
son present. 

C. To desire some person among us to speak his own state first, and 
then to ask the rest, in order, as many and as searching questions as 
may be concerning their state, sins, and temptations. 

Some of the questions proposed to every one before he is admitted 
among us may be to this effect : 

1. Have you the forgiveness of your sins ? 

2. Have you peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ ? 

3. Have you the witness of God's Spirit with your spirit that you are 
a child of God ? 

4. Is the love of God shed abroad in your heart? 

5. Has no sin, inward or outward, dominion over you ? 

6. Do you desire to be told your faults ? 

7. Do you desire to be told all your faults, and that plain and home ? 

8. Do you desire that every one of us should tell you from time to 
time whatsoever is in ["his," changed, 1800, to "our"] heart concerning 
you? 

9. Consider ! Do you desire we should tell you whatsoever we 
think, whatsoever we fear, whatsoever we hear concerning you ? 

10. Do you desire that in doing this we should come as close as pos- 
sible, that we should cut to the quick, and search your heart to the 
bottom ? 

11. Is it your desire and design to be on this and all other occasions 



* The Eules for Bands were prepared by Mr. "Wesley in 173S. The original 
Rules, with their later modifications, are given in the text. They were inserted in 
the Discipline 1791, and omitted 1S56. See Works of Wesley, vol. v, p. 192. 



130 History of the Discipline. 

entirely open, so as to speak every thing that is in your heart without 
exception, without disguise, and without reserve ? 

Any of the preceding questions may be asked as often as occasion 
offers ; the four following at every meeting : 

1. What known sins have you committed since our last meeting ? 

2. What [in., 1792, particular] temptations have you met with? 

3. How were you delivered ? 

4. What have you thought, said, or done, of which you doubt 
whether it be sin or not ? 

Directions given to the Band Societies, December 25, 1744. 

You are supposed to have the faith that " overcometh the world." 
To you, therefore, it is not grievous, 

I. Carefully to abstain from doing evil ; in particular, 

1. Neither to buy nor sell any thing at all on the Lord's day. 

2. To taste no spirituous liquor, no dram of any kind, unless pre- 
scribed by a physician. 

3. To be at a word both in buying and selling. 

4. [Om, 1792, To pawn nothing (om., 1791, no, not to save life).*] 

5. Not to mention the fault of any behind his back, and to stop those 
short that do. 

6. To wear no needless ornaments, such as rings, [in., 1791, ear-rings], 
necklaces, lace, ruffles. 

7. To use no needless self-indulgence, [om., 1792, such as taking snuff or 
tobacco, unless prescribed by a physician]. 

II. Zealously to maintain good works ; in particular, 

1. To give alms of such things as you possess, and that ["to the utter- 
most of your power," changed, 1792, to "according to your ability"]. 

2. To reprove all that sin in your sight, and that in love and meek- 
ness of wisdom. 

3. To be patterns of diligence and frugality, of self-denial, and taking 
up the cross daily. 

III. Constantly to attend on all the ordinances of Cod ; in particular, 
1. To be at Church and at the Lord's table [om., 1792, every week], and 

at every public meeting of the Bands. 

[Om., 1792, 2. To attend the ministry of the word every morning, unless dis- 
tance, business, or sickness prevent.] 

3. To use private prayer every day, and family prayer if you are at 
the head of a family. 

4. [In., 1792, Frequently] to read the Scriptures and meditate thereon 
[om., 1792, at every vacant hour]. 

5. To observe, as days of fasting or abstinence, all Fridays in the 
year. + 

[In., 1791, and om., 1792, 5. Have you nothing you desire to keep secret ?] 



* In publishing this rule, Mr. Crowther adds the following note: "There was a 
fund at that time established to assist the poor, either by loan or donation, which 
accounts for the rigor of the rule." — Portraiture of Methodism, p. 256. 

t The Discipline of 1784 has the following directions on the subject: 

Quest. 19. What can be done to encourage meeting in Band ? 

Arts. 1. In every large society have a love-feast quarterly for the bands only. 
2. Never fail to meet them once a week. 3. Exhort every believer to embrace the 
advantage. 4. Give a band ticket to none till they have met a quarter on trial." 

Mr. Wesley's Minutes had the following additional : 

Observe ! You give none a band ticket before lie meets, but after he has met. 

Quest. (17.) Have those in band left off snuff and drams ? 

Ans. No. Many are still enslaved to one or the other. In order to redress this, 
1. Let no preacher touch either on any account. 2. Strongly dissuade our people 
from them. 3. Answer their pretenses, particularly curing the colic. 



The Means of Geace. 131 



Section 10. — Of the Sale and Use of Spirituous Liquors* 

1796.] Quest. What directions shall be given concerning [1840. 
the sale and use of spirituous liquors ? 

Ans. If any member of our Society retail or give spirituous liquors, 
and any thing disorderly be transacted under his roof on this account, 
the Preacher who has the oversight of the Circuit shall proceed against 
him as in the case of other immoralities, and the person accused shall 
be cleared, censured, suspended, or excluded, according to his conduct, 
as on other charges of immorality. 



* The Rule on this subject in 1780 was as follows: 

Quest. 23. Do we disapprove of the practice of distilling grain into liquor ? Shall 
we disown our friends who will not renounce the practice ? 

Ans. Yes. 

In 1TS3 the Conference passed this : 

Quest. 11. Should our friends be permitted to make spirituous liquors, sell, and 
drink them in drams ? 

Ans. By no means : we think it wrong in its nature and consequences, and de- 
sire all our preachers to teach the people by precept and example to put away this 
evil. 

Coke and Asbury appended, in 1796, the following note : 

'"Far be it from us to wish or endeavor to intrude upon the proper religious or 
civil liberty of any of our people. But the retailing of spirituous liquors, and giv- 
ing drams'to customers, when they call at the stores, are such prevalent customs 
at present, and are productive of so many evils, that we judge it our indispensable 
duty to form a regulation against them. The cause of God, which we prefer to 
every other consideration under heaven, absolutely requires us to step forth with 
humble boldness in this respect." 

"At that time (1783) it was but seldom known that a Methodist preacher drank 
spirituous liquors, unless in cases of extreme necessity.'" — Lee's History, p. 82. 

The Eule for Preachers in 1734 was : '■'•Quest. 23. May our ministers or traveling 
Preachers drink spirituous liquors ? Ans. By no means, unless it be medicinally." 
This was omitted in 1786. 



132 History of the Discipline. 



Part II. — Government of the Church. 



Chapter I. — The Conferences. 

Section 1. — The General Conference. 

1792.] Quest. "Who shall compose the General Confer- [1872. 
ence, [in., 1808, and what are the regulations and powers belonging to 
it]? 

Ans. All the Traveling Preachers who shall he in full con- [1808. 
M . nection at the time of holding the Conference [in., 1800, and 

have traveled four years], [in., 1804, from the time that they 
were received on trial by an Annual Conference]. 

!§©§.] 84. I. The General Conference shall be composed 
[in., 1872, of Ministerial and Lay Delegates. The Ministerial 
Delegates shall consist] of one member for every [five; 1816, seven; 

1836, twenty-one; 1856, twenty-seven ; 1860, thirty; 1872, forty-five] members 
of each Annual Conference, to be appointed either by seniority 
or choice, at the discretion of such Annual Conference, yet so 
that such representatives shall have traveled at least four full 
calendar years from the time that they were received on trial 
by an Annual Conference, and are in full connection at the 
time of holding the Conference.* 

1§72.] 85. The Lay Delegates shall consist of two laymen 
for each Annual Conference, except such Conferences as have 
but one Ministerial Delegate, which Conferences shall be en- 
titled to one Lay Delegate each. 

86. The Lay Delegates shall be chosen by an Electoral Con- 
ference of Laymen, which shall assemble for the purpose on 
fhe third day of the session of the Annual Conference, at the 
place of its meeting, at its session immediately preceding the 
General Conference. 

87. The Electoral Conference shall be composed of one 
Layman from each Circuit or Station within the bounds of 
the Annual Conference; and on assembling, the Electoral 

1872.] * A. Transferred Preacher shall not be counted twice in the same year 
as the basis of the election of Delegates to the General Conference, nor vote for 
Delegates to the General Conference in any Annual Conference where he is not 
counted as a part of the basis of representation, nor vote twice the same year on 
any constitutional question. 

The Secretnries of the several Annual and Electoral Confeiences shall send to the 
Secretary of the last General Conference a certified copy of the election of Delegates 
and Eeserves to the next General Conference, in the order of their election, as soon 
after the election as practicable, so that a roll of Members and Eeserves may bo 
prepared for the opening of the next General Conference. 



The Conferences. 133 

Conference shall organize by electing a Chairman and Secre- 
tary of their own number, such Layman to be chosen by the 
last Quarterly Conference preceding the time of the assem- 
bling of such Electoral Conference; Provided, that no Lay- 
man shall be chosen a Delegate either to the Electoral Confer- 
ence or to the General Conference who shall be under twenty- 
five years of age, or who shall not have been a member of the 
Church in full connection for the five consecutive years pre- 
ceding the elections.* 

1792.] Quest. 3. When and where shall the next General [1796. 
Conference be held ? 

Ans. On the first day of November, in the year 1796, in 
the town of Baltimore. Ti . ra <; of Meet " 

!§©§.] 88. II. The General Conference shall 
meet on the first day of May, in the year of our Lord 1812, 
in the City of New York, and thenceforward on the first 
day of May once in four years perpetually, in such place 
or places as shall be fixed on by the General Conference from 
time to time; but the General Superintendents [in., 1856, or 
a majority of them], by or with the advice of [in., 1856, two 
thirds of ] all the Annual Conferences, or, if there be no Gen- 
eral Superintendent [in., 1856, two thirds], of all the Annual 
Conferences, shall have power to call [in., 1856, an extra 
session of the] General Conference at any time, ExtraSessions 

["if they judge it necessary," changed, 1S56, to " to be consti- 
tuted in the usual way"]. 

89. III. At all times when the General Conference is met it 

shall take two thirds of ["the representatives of all the Annual „ 

if i-i i i i f Quorum. 

Conferences to make," changed, 1S72, to ' ' the whole number of 

Ministerial and Lay Delegates to form"] a quorum for trans- 
acting business. 

1§72.] 90. IV. The Ministerial and Lay Delegates shall 
sit and deliberate together as one body, but they shall vote 
separately whenever such separate vote shall be de- Mode of De- 
manded by one third of either order; and in such liberation. 
cases the concurrent vote of both orders shall be necessary to 
complete an action. 

!§©§.] 91. V. One of the General Superintendents shall 
preside in the General Conference ; but in case no Pregident 
General Superintendent be present, the General Con- 
ference shall choose a president pro tern. 

92. The General Conference shall have full powers to make 
rules and regulations for our Church, under the f ol- Powers ^ 
lowing limitations and restrictions, namely : 



l, That in all matters connected with the election of Lay Delegates 
the word 'laymen 1 must be understood to include all the members of 'the Church 
who are not members of the Annual Conferences." — Gen. Con/., 1872. 

The Delegated General Conference was suggested by Jesse Lee.— Asbury's 
Journal, ii, 110. 



134 History of the Discipline. 

93. I. The General Conference shall not revoke, alter, or 
Restrictive change our Articles of Religion, nor establish any 

Rules. new standards or rules of doctrine contrary to our 
present existing and established standards of doctrine. 

94. II. They shall not allow of more than one [in., 1872, 
Ministerial] Representative for every [five; 1836, fourteen] mem- 
bers of the Annual Conference [in., 1872, nor more than two 
Lay Delegates for any Annual Conference] ; nor allow of a 
less number than one for every ["seven; 1836, thirty; i860, forty- 
live"].* 

1836.] Provided, nevertheless, that when there shall be 
in any Annual Conference a fraction of two thirds the 
number which shall be fixed for the ratio of representa- 
tion, such Annual Conference shall be entitled to an addi- 
tional delegate for such fraction ; and provided, also, that no 
Conference shall be denied the privilege of [" two Delegates," 
changed, 1S64, to " one Delegate "]. 

1808.] 95. III. They shall not change or alter any part 
or rule of our government, so as to do away Episcopacy, or 
destroy the plan of our itinerant General Superintendency 
[in., 1856,t but may appoint a Missionary Bishop or Superin- 
tendent for any of our foreign missions, limiting his jurisdic- 
tion to the same respectively]. 

96. IV. They shall not revoke or change the General Rules 
of the United Societies. 

97. V. They shall not do away the privileges of our minis- 
ters or preachers, of trial by a Committee, and of an appeal ; 
neither shall they do away the privileges of our members, of 
trial before the Society, or by a Committee, and of an appeal. 

98. VI. They shall not appropriate the produce of the Book 
Concern, nor of the Charter Fund, to any purpose other than 
for the benefit of the traveling, supernumerary, superannuated, 
and worn-out preachers, their wives, widows, and children. 

99. Provided, nevertheless, that upon the ["joint," changed 
1832, to "concurrent"] recommendation of [in., 1832, three 
fourths of the members of the several] Annual Confer- 
ences [in., 1832, who shall be present and vote on such 
recommendation], then a majority of two thirds of the Gen- 
eral Conference succeeding, shall suffice to alter any of the 

* The General Conference of 1856 referred the question of this change to the An- 
nual Conferences, which concurred, 

t By oversight of the Editor, this clause, though authorized by the General Confer- 
ence of 1856, was not inserted in the Discipline until 1868. 

To meet the expense of General Conference, it was provided, 1S68 and 1872 (see 
Gen. Conf. Jour., p. 251), that 

1. The BookAgents shall estimate the sum needed, and report the same to the 
Bishops. 

2. The Bishops shall apportion it to the Conferences. 

3. The Conferences shall apportion it to the Societies, and any Conference failing 
to do so shall forfeit all claim for the expenses of its delegation. 



The Conferences. 135 

above restrictions [in., 1832, excepting the first article; and 
also, whenever such alteration or alterations shall have been 
first recommended by two thirds of the General Conference, 
so soon as three fourths of the members of all the Annual 
Conferences shall have concurred as aforesaid, such alteration 
or alterations shall take effect]. 

Section 2. — The Annual Conferences* 

1796.] Quest. 7. Are there any other directions to be [1872. 
given concerning the Annual Conferences ? Ans. 

100. There shall be [six, 1800, seven; 1812, nine ; 1816, eleven; 
1820, twelve ; 1824, seventeen ; 1832, twenty-two ; 1836, twenty-eight ; 
1840, thirty-three ; 1844, forty ; 1848, thirty-one ; 1852, thirty- 
nine ; 1856, forty-seven; 1860, fifty- one ; 1864, fifty-nine; * umber - 
1868, seventy-one ; 1872, seventy-six] Annual Conferences in the 
year. 

1792.] Quest. 1. Who ["are members," changed, 1796, to "shall 
attend"] the ["District," changed, 1796, to "yearly," and in 1816, to 
" Annual "] Conferences ? Ans. 

101. All the Traveling Preachers [om, 1796, of the District or 
Districts respectively], [in., 1796, both those] who are in 

full connection [in., 1796, and those who are ("to be 

received into full connection,"'' changed, 1852, to " on trial")] ; [in., 1872, 

shall attend the Annual Conferences]. 

Quest. 5. How often are the District Conferences to be [1796. 
held? T . me 

Ans. Annually. 

Quest. 6. How many Circuits shall send Preachers in order to form a 
District Conference ? 

Ans. Not fewer than three, nor more than twelve. N L sf rStikt 8 

Quest. 7. Shall the Bishop be authorized to unite two or 
more Districts together, where he judges it expedient, in Union of Dis- 
order to form a District Conference I tr,ct8, 

Ans. He shall, as far as is consistent with the rule immediately 
preceding. 

Quest. 8. Who shall appoint the times of holding the Dis- [1872. 
trict Conferences ? Ans. 

102. The Bishops [in., 1872, shall appoint the times of 
holding the Annual Conferences]; [in., 1804, but they 
shall allow each Annual Conference to sit a week at 

least]. 

1804.] Quest. 3. Who shall appoint the places of holding the An- 
nual Conferences ? Ans. 

103. Each Annual Conference shall appoint the place of its 
own sitting [in., 1856 ; but should it become necessary, 
from any unforeseen cause, to change the place of its 
sitting after it has been fixed by the Conference, the Preacher 

* In 1792 the Annual Conferences were in all parts of the Discipline called "Dis- 
trict" Conferences; in 1796 "yearly" was substituted, and in 1816 "Annual." 
These changes are often, though not always, indicated in the text. 



Order of Busi- 
ness. 



136 History of the Discipline. 

or Preachers in Charge of the place, and the Presiding Elder 
of the District where the. Conference was to be held, shall 
have power to make such change. But this authority shall 
not be exercised without first consulting the other Presiding 
Elders of the Conference so far as practicable]. 

1852.] Quest. 4. Who shall preside in the Annual Con- [1872. 
ferenoes ? 

104. A Bishop shall preside in the Annual Conferences.* 

In case no Bishop be present ["a Presiding Elder, appointed 
by a Bishop by letter or otherwise," changed, 1864, to "a member of 
the Conference appointed by the Bishop "] shall preside. But 
if no appointment be made, or ["if the Presiding Elder," changed, 1864, to 
u the person"] appointed do not attend, the Conference shall 
[om., 1864, in either of these cases] elect a President by a ballot from 
among the [om., 1864, Presiding] Elders without debate. 

1784.] Quest. 10. What is ["the method wherein we usually pro- 
ceed in the (in., 1792, " District," changed, 1796, to " year- 
ly," and in 1816, to "Annual") Conferences?" changed, 
1868, to " the business of the Annual Conferences "] ? Am. 
According to the Annual Minutes, the order of business, 
ar y Order. p r i or to the organization of the Church, was as follows : 

1773. 1. How are the Preachers stationed? 
2. What numbers are there in the Society ? 

The following questions were subsequently added at the dates pre- 
fixed to them respectively : 

1774. 1. Who are admitted this year ? 

2. Who are admitted on trial ? 

3. Who are Assistants this year ? 

4. Are there any objections to any of the Preachers? 

1779. Who desist from traveling ? 

1780. What Preachers are admitted into full connection? 

1782. What is the yearly collection? How was it expended? 
Where and when shall our next Conferences be held? 

1783. What sum is to be raised for the support of the Preachers' 
wives ? 

1784. What Preachers have died this year ? 

105. [In., 1872, The business of the Annual Conferences is 

"We," changed, 186S, to "To"] inquire, 

1. [In., 1872, Have any entered this Conference by transfer 
or re- admission ?] 

2. ["What Preachers," changed, 1872, to" Who"] are admitted [in., 
1792, on trial ?] 

3. Who remain on trial ? 

4. Who are admitted |_"on trial," changed, 1792, to "into full con- 
nection "] ? 

5. Who are the Deacons [in., 1872, of the first class] ? 

6. [In., 1872, Who are the Deacons of the second class ?] 
1792.] 7. Who ["are," changed, 1812, to "have been elected 

and ordained"] Elders [in., 1812, this year]? 

* See 234-5. 



The Conferences. 137 

6. Who have been elected by the -unanimous suffrages of [1848. 
the General Conferences to exercise the Episcopal office, and superin- 
tend the Methodist Episcopal Church in America ? 

8. Who are the ["supernumeraries," changed, 1804, to [1860. 
" supernumerary, superannuated, and worn-out Preachers ? " and 1812, 
again " supernumeraries "]. 

[In., 1864, Who are the Supernumerary Preachers ?] 
[In., 1812-9, Who are the Superannuated (om., 1872, or worn-out) 
Preachers ?] * 

10. [In., 1784, " Are there any objections to any of the Preachers who 
are named one by one ? " changed, 1792, to " Are the Preachers blame- 
less in life and conversation ? " This, in 1872, to " Was the charac- 
ter of each Preacher examined ? "] 

11. ["Who are ("under a location," changed, 1804, to "located") 
through weakness of body or family concerns ? " changed, 1812, to 
"Who have located this year?" and, 1872, to "Have any lo- 
cated?"] 

12. ["Who have withdrawn from the Connection this year?" 
Changed, 1872, to " Have any withdrawn ? "] 

13. [In., 1872, Have any been transferred, and to what Con- 
ference ?] 

14. ["Who are expelled from the Connection?" changed, 1872, to "Have 
any been expelled ? "] 

15. ["Who have died this year?" changed, 1872, to " Have any died ? "] 

1872.] 16. What is the Statistical Report ?t 
(1.) Membership. Number of [in., 1848, Probationers]. 
Number in full [in., 1792, Members]. Number of [in., 1856, 
Local Preachers]. Number of [in., 1792, Deaths]. 
(2.) [In., 1856, Baptisms— Children— Adults.] 
(3.) Church Property. [In., 1856, Number of Churches. 
Probable value. Number of Parsonages. Probable value.] 
[In., 1872, Amount raised for the building and improving 
Churches and Parsonages. J Present indebtedness.] 

1832.] (4.) Benevolent collections. [In., 1832, What has been 
contributed for the support of missions, and what (" for publication 
of Bibles ? " changed, 1844, to "to aid the American Bible Society and 
its auxiliaries,") and what for Tracts and Sunday-school books?" 
changed, 1848, to "What has been contributed for "the sup- [1856. 
port of Missions? What for the Sunday-School Union? What for 
the publication and circulation of tracts ? and what to aid the Ameri- 
can Bible Society ? "] 

1872.] For Conference Claimants. For Missions: from 
Churches ; from Sabbath-schools. For Woman's Foreign 
Missionary Society. For the Board of [in., 1868, Church 
Extension]. For the Tract Society. For the Sunday-School 

* " Superannuated and supernumerary preachers." — Large Minutes. 

t [ wi 5. What is the Kingswood collection ? 

6. " Wbat boys are received this year? 

9. " What girls are assisted ? "]— Ibid . 

i (6.) Ministerial Support — Claims. Eeceipts. 



138 History of tiie Discipline. 

Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church. For the Freed- 
men's Aid Society. For Education. 

(5.) Sabbath-schools. [In., 1856, Number of schools. Num- 
ber of officers and teachers.] Total number of scholars of 
all ages. Number of scholars fifteen years of age and over. 
Number of scholars under fifteen, except infant classes. Num- 
ber of scholars in infant classes. Average attendance of 
teachers and scholars in whole school. Number of Library 
[in., 1856, Books]. Total expenses of school this year. 
Number of " Sunday-School Advocates " taken. Number of 
" Sunday-School Journals " taken. Number of officers and 
teachers who are Church-members and probationers. Num- 
ber of scholars who are Church-members or probationers. 
Number of conversions this year. 

1784.] What was contributed for the contingent ex- [1792. 
penses? 6. How was this expended? 7. What is contributed toward 
the fund for the Superannuated Preachers and the widows and orphans 
of the Preachers ? 8. What demands are there upon it? [Om., 1787, 
9. How many Preachers' wives are to be provided for ? By what Cir- 
cuits and in what proportion ?] 

1792.] 14. What has been collected for the contingent [1832. 
expenses [in., 1800, for the making up of the allowances of the Preach- 
ers, etc.] ? 

15. How has this been expended? 

16. What is contributed toward the fund for the Superan- [1800. 
nuated Preachers, and the widows and orphans of the Preachers ? 

17. What demands are there upon it ? 

1832,] What amounts are necessary for the Superannu- [1872. 
ated Preachers, and the widows and orphans of Preachers, and to make 
up the deficiencies of those who have not obtained their regular allow- 
ance on the Circuits ? What has been collected on the foregoing ac- 
counts, and how has it been applied ? 

I860.] 3. Every Annual Conference has full liberty to [1864. 
adopt and recommend such plans and rules as to them may appear 
necessary the more effectually to raise supplies for the respective allow- 
ances. Each Annual Conference is authorized to raise a fund, if they 
judge it proper, subject to its own control, and under such regulations 
as their wisdom may direct, for the relief of the distressed TraVeling 
and Superannuated Preachers, their wives, widows, and children ; and 
it shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to take measures from 
year to vear to raise money in every Circuit and Station within its 
bounds for those purposes.* 

1872.] 17. What are the claims upon the Conference 
Fund ? 

18. What has been received on the foregoing claims, and 
how has it been applied ? 

19. Have any Local Preachers been ordained ? 

20. Are any of our Literary or Theological Institutions 
under the control and patronage of this Conference, and what 
is their condition ? 

21. Who are the Conference Board of Church Extension? 

* See ^ 491, where this paragraph was introduced in 1808 and 1812, and remains. 



The Conferences. 139 

1792.] 22. Where are the Preachers stationed ? [Om, 1872, 

What numbers are in Society ?] 

17 §4.] 23. Where and when shall the next Conference be 
held? 

1787.] Quest. 3. Is there any other business to he done [1872. 
in the [in., 1792, "District," changed, 1796, to "yearly," and, 1816, to 
" Annual "] Conferences ? Ans. 

106. The Electing and Ordaining of [om., 1792, Bishops] Dea- 
cons and Elders [in., 1872, is to be done in the Annual 
Conferences]. 

1836.] 107. It shall be the duty of each Annual Confer- 
ence to examine strictly into the state of the Domestic Mis- 
sions within its bounds, and to allow none to remain on the 
list of its missions which, in the judgment of the Conference, 
is able to support itself.* 

1872.] 108. Each Annual Conference shall report through 
its Secretary, annually, to the Secretaries of the Missionary 
Society at New York, the name of each District, Circuit, or 
Station within its bounds, sustained in whole or in part by 
said Conference as a mission, together with the amount of 
missionary money appropriated to such yearly. 

109. Each Annual Conference shall cause the collections, as 
reported by the Preachers for the Statistical Tables, to be 
compared with the receipts of the Conference Treas- . . 
urers of the several benevolent Societies, that discrep- 
ancies, if any, may be corrected before the publication of the 
Minutes. 

110. Preachers in Charge shall report to their Annual Con- 
ferences as collections actual cash receipts only, and shall 
hand the money, or a satisfactory voucher for the Financial Re _ 
amount, to the Conference Treasurers, otherwise no p° rt - 
credit shall be given to a contributing Charge. 

I860.] 111. Each Annual Conference shall report, through 
its Secretary, to the Sunday-School Union, the number of 
schools within its bounds, together with other facts Sunday _schooi 
named in the form published by the Union, and Report. 
contained in the annual reports of Preachers, as directed in 
IT 266. 

1800.] 112. A record of the proceedings of each Annual 
Conference shall be kept by a Secretary chosen for the pur- 
pose, and shall be signed by the President and Sec- 
retary ; and a copy of said record shall be sent to the 
General Conference; [in., 1872, also the minutes and docu- 
ments of the trial of any member of the Conference who 
may have been condemned or censured shall be forwarded 
with the record.] 

* Transferred, 1S4S, from section on Conferences. 



liO History of the Discipline. 

1792.] Quest. 11. How are the Districts to be formed? [1848. 
Forming the ^ n . s ' According to the judgment of the Bishops [in., 1844, 

Districts, provided, that no District shall contain more than fifteen ap- 
pointments]. 

N. B. In case that there be no Bishop to travel through the District 
and exercise the Episcopal office on account of death [in. , 1800, or oth- 
erwise] the Districts shall be regulated in every respect by the [" Dis- 
trict," changed, 1796, to "yearly," 1816, to " Annual"] Conferences 
and the Presiding Elders till the ensuing General Conference (ordina- 
tions only excepted). 

Section 3. — The District Conferences. 

1872.] 113. The District Conferences shall be composed 
of the Traveling and Local Preachers, the Exhorters, the Dis- 
Members tr * ct Stewards, and the Sunday-School Superintend- 
ents in the District. But if there shall be more 
than one Sunday-School Superintendent in any Circuit or Sta- 
tion, then the Quarterly Conference shall designate one of 
them for this service. 

114. The District Conference shall meet twice each year, at 
such time and place as the Presiding Elder shall designate for 
Time the first meeting after the adoption of this plan by any 

District; but the .District Conference shall, at each 
meeting, determine the place for its next meeting, the time 
to be fixed by the Presiding Elder. The first District Confer- 
ence for the year shall be held in the early part of it ; the sec- 
ond near the close. 

115. The Presiding Elder shall preside in the District Con- 
President. ference. In his absence the District Conference shall 

choose its own President by ballot from among the 
Traveling Elders. 

116. The minutes of the District Conference shall be kept 
by a Secretary chosen by the Conference. The minutes shall 
secretary. be carefully recorded in a book provided for the pur- 
pose, and kept by the Secretary for future use or 

reference. 

order of Busi- H7- The regular business of the District Confer- 

• ness - ence shall be, — 

118. I. To take the general oversight of all the temporal 
and spiritual affairs of the District, subject to the provisions 
of the Discipline. 

119. II. To take cognizance of all the Local Preachers and 
Exhorters in the District, and to inquire respecting the gifts, 
labors, and usefulness of each by name, and to arrange a plan 
of appointments for each for the ensuing half year. 

120. III. To hear complaints against Local Preachers ; to 
try, suspend, deprive of ministerial office and credentials, 
expel or acquit any Local Preacher against whom charges may 
be preferred. 



The Conferences. 141 

121. IV. To license Local Preachers, and to recommend to 
the Annual Conference Local Preachers as suitable candidates 
for Deacons' or Elders' Orders, and for admission on trial in 
the Traveling Connection ; Provided, that no person shall be 
licensed to preach, nor recommended for orders, nor for ad- 
mission in the Traveling Connection, without the recommen- 
dation of the Quarterly Conference, or of the Stewards' and 
Leaders' Meeting of the Circuit or Station of which he is a 
member; and in all cases the candidates shall first pass a sat- 
isfactory examination in doctrine and discipline. 

122. V. To inquire whether all the collections for the Be- 
nevolent Institutions of the Church, as recognized by the Dis- 
cipline, are properly attended to in all the Circuits and Sta- 
tions, and to adopt suitable measures for promoting their 
success. 

123. VI. To inquire into the condition of the Sunday-schools 
in the District, and to adopt suitable measures for insuring 
their success. 

124. VII. To inquire respecting opportunities for Missionary 
and Church Extension enterprises within the District, and to 
take measures for the occupation of any neglected portions of 
its territories by mission Sunday-schools and appointments for 
public worship. 

125. VIII. To provide for appropriate religious and liter- 
ary exercises during its sessions for the mutual benefit of 
those attending upon them. 

126. IX. The District Stewards shall, at the place, and at 
or near the time of the first District Conference for 

the year, make their estimate for the support of Dl £! stew " 
the Presiding Elder, as provided for in IF 478. 

127. The provisions of this section shall be of force and 
binding only in those Districts in which the Quarterly Con- 
ferences of a majority of the Circuits and Stations conference op- 
shall have approved it by asking the Presiding Eld- tionaL 

er to convene the District Conference, as herein provided. 
In those Districts in which District Conferences shall be held, 
the power by this section given to the District Conferences 
shall not be exercised by the Quarterly Conferences. In all 
other cases their powers shall remain as heretofore provided. 

1820.] Quest. 1. What directions shall be given concern- [1836. 
ing Local Preachers ? * 

1. There shall be held annually in each Presiding Elder's District a 
District Conference, of which all the Local Preachers in the Membe 
District, who shall have been licensed two years, shall be em 
members [in., 1828, a majority of whom shall be a quorum to do busi- 
ness], and of which the Presiding Elder of the District for the time 
being shall be president; or, in case of his absence, the Conference 

* These provisions made a part of the chapter on Local Preachers. 



142 History of the Discipline. 

shall have authority to elect a president pro tern. It shall be the duty 
of the Presiding Elder of each District to appoint the time and 
T Place!* 1 pl ace °f the nrst Conference, after which the Presiding Elder 
shall appoint the time, and the Conference the place, of its 
own sitting, [in., 1824, ("Provided, that if any District Conference 
shall refuse or neglect to," changed, 1828, to "But if any District Con- 
ference shall not") hold its regular sessions, then the Quarterly Meet- 
ing Conferences of the Circuits and Stations respectively shall have 
authority to transact the business of the District Conference] ; [in., 1828, 
Provided, that no person shall be licensed to preach without the recom- 
mendation of the Society of which he is a member, or of a Leaders' 
meeting], 

2. The said District Conference shall have authority to license proper 
Business P ersons t0 preach, and renew their license [in., 1824, annually, 

when, in the judgment of the said Conference, their gifts, 
grace, and usefulness will warrant such renewal], to recommend suita- 
ble candidates to the Annual Conference for Deacons' or Elders' orders, 
in the local connection, for admission on trial in the traveling connec- 
tion, and to try, suspend, expel, or acquit any Local Preacher in the 
District against whom charges may be brought ; Provided, that no 
person shall be licensed [in., 1824, or recommended for admission into 
the traveling connection] without being first recommended by the Quar- 
terly Conference of the Circuit or Station to which he belongs, nor shall 
any one be licensed to preach, or recommended to the Annual Confer- 
ence for ordination, without first being examined in the District Con- 
ference on the subjects of doctrine and discipline. 

3. The District Conference shall take cognizance of all the Local 
Duties Preachers in the District, and shall inquire into the gifts, labors, 

and usefulness of each Preacher by name.* 

1848.] Section 4. — The Quarterly Conferences.^ 

Quest. 1. Of whom shall the Quarterly Conferences be com- [1872. 
posed ? Ans. 

128. [In., 1872, the Quarterly Conference shall be composed] 

Members °^ a ^ ^ ie Traveling and Local Preachers, Exhorters, 

Stewards, Class Leaders [om, 1848, of the Circuit or Station], 

1792.] [in., 1864, and Trustees] of [in., 1864, the Churches 

in the Circuits] [in., 1864, or Stations], [om., 1864, and none else]. 

1852. ["But the male," changed, 1856, to "and the first male"] 
Superintendents of our Sunday-schools [in., 1864, said Trust- 
ees and Superintendents being members of our Church], 
[in., 1856, and approved by the Quarterly Conference], [om., 

1856, having supervision of their schools, with the right to speak and vote on ques- 
tions relating to Sunday-schools, and on such questions only], [om., 1S56, shall by 
virtue of their office have a seat, etc.] [In., 1S52, and om.. 1868, The Missionary 



* " If any District Conference shall refuse or neglect to hold its regular sessions, 
then, and in all such cases, the Quarterly Meeting Conferences of the circuits and 
stations respectively shall be authorized to transact the business of the District 
Conference."— Journal Gen. Con/., 1824. 

t The section on Quarterly Conferences was introduced in 1848 ; but provisions 
on the subject had previously existed in that on Presiding Elders, and the language 
in 12S is mostly taken from them. 

The terms" Quarterly Meeting," "Quarterly Conference," and " Quarterly Meet- 
ing Conference," are often employed synonymously. The changes from one to tho 
other are not always indicated in this work. 



The Conferences. 143 

Committee shall have a right to a seat during the action of the Conference on the 
subject of Missions, but at no other time.] 

1848o] Quest. 2. Who shall preside in the Quarterly Con- [187*4. 
ference ? Ans. 

129. The Presiding Elder [in., 1872, shall preside in the 
Quarterly Conferences], and in his absence [in., 1868, President 
any Elder of the same District that he may appoint ; 
and in case no such appointee be present] the Preacher in 
charge [in., 1872, shall preside]. 

1852.] Quest. 3. How shall the Minutes of the Quarterly Confer- 
ence be kept ? Ans. 

1804.] 130. The Quarterly Conference shall appoint a 
Secretary ["to," changed, 1868, to "who shall"] take minutes of 

the proceedings [" of the Quarterly Meeting Conference," changed, 1816, to 
" thereof"] ["in a book kept by one of the Stewards of the Circuit for that pur- 
pose " changed, 1864, to " to be recorded by the Eecording Steward in a book kept 

for that purpose," and, 1868, to " and transmit them to the Recording 
Steward "]. 

1848.] Quest. 4. What shall he the regular business of the Quar- 
terly Conference ? Ans. 

131. [In., 1872, The regular business of the Quar- 
terly Conference shall be, ] 

132. I. To hear Complaints, and to receive and try 
Appeals. 

1836.] 133. II. *To take cognizance of all the Local 
Preachers [in., 1868, and Exhorters] in the Circuit or Station, 
and to inquire into the gifts, labors, and usefulness of each 
[om, 1868, Preacher] by name ; to license proper persons to preach, 

and renew their license [in., 1868, and om., 1872, and the license of Exhort- 
ers] annually [in., 1872, and to recommend the renewal of the 
license of exhorters annually], when, in the judgment of said 
Conference, their gifts, grace, and usefulness will warrant 
such renewal ; to recommend to the Annual f Conference [in., 
1868, Local Preachers who are] suitable candidates [om., 1868, in 
the local connection] for Deacons' Orders and for admission on trial 
in the traveling connection; and to try, suspend [in., 1868, 
deprive of ministerial office and credentials], expel, or acquit 
any Local Preacher in the Circuit or Station against whom 
charges may be ["brought," changed, 1868, to "preferred"], and to 
receive the annual report of the Trustees; Provided, that 
no person shall be licensed to preach without the recom- 
mendation of the Society of which he is a member, or of 
[" a Leaders' Meeting," changed, 1S68, to "the Leaders' and Stewards' 
Meeting "] ; nor shall any one be licensed to preach, or rec- 
ommended to the Annual Conference to travel or for ordi- 

* Slightly modified in 1848, when transferred from section on Local Preachers. 

t " That no recommendation from a Quarterly Meeting Conference to an Annual 
Conference shall be of any force after the session of the Annual Conference next fol- 
lowing the grant of such recommendation."— Gen. Oovf. Jou7\ i 1840. 



144 History of the Discipline. 

nation, without first being examined in the Quarterly Confer- 
ence on the subject of doctrines and discipline. 

1852.] 3. To appoint Stewards, the Preacher in Charge [1868. 
having a right to nominate, to appoint District Stewards, as provided 
for in Part II, chap. iii. 

1§6§.] 134. XII. To elect Trustees, where the laws of the 
State permit, and also Stewards, for the Circuit or Station, 
and of the latter to elect one a District and one a Recording 
Steward. 

1§4§.] 135. IV. |_" Each Quarterly Conference shall, 1 ' changed, 1868, to 
" To "] have supervision of all the Sunday-schools and Sun- 
day-school Societies within the bounds of the Circuit or Sta- 
tion [in., 1856, and om., 1868, which Schools and Societies shall be auxiliary to the 
Sunday-School Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church], [in., 1856, and om., 1860, 
and each Annual Conference shall report to said Union the number of auxiliaries 
within its bounds, together with other facts presented in the annual reports of the 

Preachers as above directed *], [in., 1864, and to inquire into the con- 
dition of each [om., 1868, School and Society within the bounds of the Circuit 
or Station]; [in., 1868, to approve Sunday-School Superintend- 
ents and Trustees (in., 1872, not elected by the Quarterly 
Conference) ; and to remove any Superintendents who may 
prove unworthy or inefficient.] 

1852.] 6. To appoint a Missionary Committee as pro- [1872. 
vided, p. 194. 

7. To receive the Annual Eeport of Trustees, as provided, p. 181. 

[In., 1864, To appoint a Tract Committee.] 

[In., 1868, on Sunday-Schools, Church Extension, Parsonages and 
Furniture, Church Kecords (in., 1868, Church Music),. Estimating 
Preachers' Salary, Conference Claimants.] 

I860.] Quest. 5. What is the ["method wherein we usually pro- 
ceed," changed, 1864, to " order of Business " (in., 1868, to be pursued)] 
in the Quarterly Conference? Ans. 

136. V. [In., 1872, The order of business in the Quarterly 
Conference shall be] to inquire, 

1. Are there any complaints ? [1864a 

2. Are there any appeals ? 

3. Is there a written report of the number and state of the Sabbath- 
schools, and of the religious instruction of the children? 

4. Will you have a Sabbath-school Committee ? 

5. What amount is estimated for the support of the Pastor or Pastors 
of this Charge the present year ? 

6. What amount has been received for the support of the Pastor or 
Pastors the present quarter ? 

7. Who constitute the Missionary Committee ? 

8. Is there any change desired in the Board of Stewards ? 

9. Are there any further reports (a) from the Pastor, (b) from the 
Stewards, (c) from the Trustees, (d) from Committees ? _ 

10. What amounts have been contributed (a) for Missions, (b) for 
Sunday-School Union, (c) for Tract Cause? 

11. How many subscribers have been obtained for our periodicals? 

12. Are there any recommendations for license to preach? 

* See Religious Instruction of Children, 372. 



QUAETEELY CONFEEENCES. 145 

13. Are the Church records properly kept? 

14. Who constitute the Estimating Committee for the ensuing year? 

15. Who is the District Steward ? 

16. Is there any other business ? 

[In answer to this at the fourth Quarterly Conference the examina- 
tion of Local Preachers, Exhorters, and Stewards, and the licensing of 
Local Preachers and Exhorters, and recommendations to the Annual 
Conference for orders or for admission into the traveling connection.] 

N. B. 1. On Circuits the Quarterly Conference determines the place 
of the Quarterly Meeting, and the Presiding Elder fixes the time. 

N. B. 2. Questions 10 and 11 are asked only of the fourth Quarterly 
Conference, and question 4 only at the first Quarterly Conference. 

1864.] [Questions marked thus [1] are to be asked only [1872. 
at the first Quarterly Conference, those marked [2] at the second, and 
those marked [4] at the fourth.] 

[In., 1868. Ans. 1. — Organization. 

1. Devotional Exercises. 

2. To appoint a Secretary. 

[1] 3. To approve Sunday-School Superintendents and Trustees. 

4. To call the roll.] 

1872.] [1] 1. Who are approved as Sunday- School Su- 
perintendents or Trustees ? 

2. What members of the Quarterly Conference are present ? 

3. What Committees shall be appointed ? 
1864.] 4. Are there any Complaints ? 

5. Are there any Appeals ? 

6. Are there any Reports — 
(1.) From the Pastor ? 

Is there a written report from the Pastor (a) of the number, [1868. 
state, and average attendance of the Sunday-schools and Bible-classes, 
and the extent to which he has preached to the children and catechized 
them?— P. 227. 

(b) Of the religious instruction of the children, as provided for in 
Part I, sec. 2, quest. 3, pp. 39, 40. 

(c) Of the general condition of the Charge, embracing the items in 
ans. 12, quest. 1, sec. 17, chap, ii, Part II, p. 97. 

(2.) From Committees. 

Reports of Committees. 

4. Is there a report from Standing Committees — [1872. 
(1.) On Missions ? 

(2.) On Sunday-schools ? 

(3.) On the Tract Cause ? 

(4:.) From the Estimating Committee or Committees ? 

[In., 1868 (5.) On Tracts? (6.) On Parsonages and Furniture? 
(7.) On Church Eecords ? (8.) [In., 1868, On Church Music?] 
(9.) On Conference Claimants ?] * 

5. Beports of the Stewards. [1868. 
(1.) What amount has been estimated for the support of the Pastor 

or Pastors this present year? 

(2.) What amount has been raised during the quarter for the support 
of the Ministry, and how has it been applied? 

* For Church Extension Society, see the Journal of the General Conference for 
ISM, p. 266. 

10 



146 History of the Discipline. 

(3.) "What sum has been apportioned to be raised by this Charge — 

(a) For the Support of the Presiding Elder? (b) For the Confer- 
ence Claimants, (c) For Missionary, Tract, Sunday-school, Educa- 
tional, or other benevolent objects ? 

[4] (3.) From the Trustees ? 

7. What has been done for Missions this quarter ? 

[3] 8. What has been done for Church Extension this 
year ? 

1868.] [1] 9. What amounts have been apportioned 
["to be raised by" changed, 18T2, to " to this "] Charge this year [in., 
1872, for the support of the ministry] ? 

(1.) For the ["Pastor's salary," changed, 18T2, to "Preacher in 
Charge"]. 

(2.) [in., 1872, For the Assistant Preacher] ? 

[1 or 2] (3.) For the Presiding Elder ? 

[In., 1872, (4.) For the Bishops ? 

(5.) For Rent ?] 

(6.) For traveling and moving Expenses ? 

(7.) For Conference Claimants ? 

10. What amounts have been [" raised for the support of the minis- 
try," changed, 1872, to "received on account of the foregoing"] 
this quarter, and how have they been applied ? 

Received — 

[(1.) " On Salary. 

(2.) By Public Collections. 

(3.) From other sources," changed, 1872, to 

" (1.) For the Preachers and Presiding Elder; 

[4] (2.) For the Bishops; 

[4] (3.) For Conference Claimants ; 

(4.) For Rent ; 

[2] (5.) For traveling and moving Expenses."] 



(1.) To Preacher in Charge ; 

(2.) [In., 1872, to Assistant Preacher] ; 

(3.) To Presiding Elder ; 

[4] (4.) [In., 1872, to the Bishops]; 

[4] (5.) To Conference Claimants ; 

(6.) On Rent; 

[2] (7.) On traveling and moving Expenses.] 

1872.] [2] 11. What amounts have been apportioned to 
be raised by this Charge this year for benevolent purposes ? 
— (1.) For Missions; (2.) For Church Extension; (3.) For 
Education; (4.) Miscellaneous. 

[4] 12. "What amounts have been raised for benevolent ob- 
jects this year? — (1.) For Missions: Churches; Sabbath- 
schools. (2.) For Woman's Foreign Missionary Society. (3.) 
For Church Extension. (4.) For the Tract Society. (5.) For 
the Sunday-School Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 
(6.) For the Freedmen's Aid Society. (7.) For Education. 



The Conferences. 147 

1§64.] 13. Is any change desired in the Board of Stew- 
ards ? 

[4] 14. Who shall be the Stewards for the ensuing Con- 
ference year ? 

[4] 15. [In., 1868, Who shall be the Recording Steward?] 

[4] 16. Who shall be the District Steward ? 

[4] 17. [In., 1868, Who are Trustees of the Church and 
Parsonage property ?] 

18. Are there any recommendations for License to preach ? 

[4] 19. Are there any recommendations of Local Preach- 
ers for ordination ? 

[4] 20. Are there any recommendations for admission into 
the Traveling Connection ? 

[4] 21. [In., 1868, Are there any recommendations for the 
recognition of orders?] 

[4] 22. Has the character of the Local Preachers and Ex- 
horters been examined, and have their licenses been renewed ? 

23. Have the General Rules been read this quarter ? 

24. Is there any other business ? 

25. Where and when shall the next Quarterly Conference be 
held? 

137. The Committees ordered to be appointed by the Quar- 
terly Conference are : (1) On Missions ; (2) on Sunday-schools ; 
(3) [in., 1868, on Tracts; (4) on Church Extension]; (5) on 
Church Records ; (6) on Parsonages and Furniture ; (7) [in., 
1868, on Church Music] ; (8) on Estimating the Preachers' 
Salaries ; (9) on Estimating the Amount Necessary for Con- 
ference Claimants. 



Chapter II. — The Ministry. 
Section 1. — Examination of those called to Preach. 

1787.] The ["trial" changed, 1848, to "examination," and in 1S60 to 
"call and examination," and again, 1864, "examination"] of those who 

think they are moved by the Holy Ghost to preach. 

1784.] Quest. 68. How shall we try those who ["think [1872. 
they are," changed, 1787, to "profess to be"] moved by the Holy 
Ghost to preach ? Ans. 

138. [In., 1872, In order that we may try those who pro- 
fess to be moved by the Holy Ghost to preach,] ["in- 
quire," changed, 1787, to " let the following questions be 
asked, namely :"] 

139. I. Do they know God as a pardoning God ? Have 
they the love of God abiding in them ? Do they desire 

fom., 1S16, and seek] nothing but God ? And are they holy 
in all manner of conversation ? 

140. II. Have they gifts (as well as grace) for the work 2 



148 History of the Discipline. 

Have they (in some tolerable degree) a clear, sound under- 
standing; [om., 1816, Have they] a right judgment in the 
things of God ; a just conception of salvation by faith ? 

And has God given them any degree of utterance ? Do they 

speak justly, readily, clearly ? 

usefulness "^" ^' Have they fruit? Are any truly con- 
vinced of sin, and converted to God, by their 

preaching ? 

142. As long as these three marks concur in any one, we 
believe he is called of God to preach. These we receive as 
sufficient proof that he is moved by the Holy Ghost. 

1848.] Section 2.* — -Rules for a Preacher's Conduct. 

1784.] Quest. 33. (26.) "What are ["the rules of a helper," changed, 
1787, to " the directions given to a Preacher"] ? 

143. Rule 1. Be diligent. Never be unemployed ["a mo- 
ment," Large Minutes] ; never be triflingly employed. Never trifle 
away time ; neither spend any more time at any place than 
is strictly necessary. 

144. Rule 2. Be serious. Let your motto be, Holiness to 
the Lord. Avoid all lightness, jesting, and foolish talking. 

145. Rule 3. Converse sparingly and [in., 1804, and con- 
duct yourselves] cautiously with women [om., 1787, particularly with 
young women "]. 1 Tim. V, 2. 

146. Rule 4. Take no step toward marriage without first 
consulting with your brethren. 

147. Rule 5. Believe evil of no one [in., 1792, without 
good evidence] ; unless you see it done, take heed how you 
credit it. Put the best construction on every thing. You 
know the judge is always supposed to be on the prisoner's 
side. 

148. Rule 6. Speak evil of no one ; because your word, 
especially, would eat as doth a canker. Keep your thoughts 
within your own breast till you come to the person concerned. 

149. Rule 7. Tell every one under your care what you 
think wrong in his conduct and temper, \ and that lovingly and 
plainly, as soon as may be : else it will fester in your heart. 
Make all haste to cast the fire out of your bosom. 

150. Rule 8. [" Do not affect the gentleman (om., 1786, you have no more 
to do with this character than with that of a dancing-master "), changed, 1792, to 

" Avoid all affectation."] A Preacher of the Gospel is the 
servant of all. 

151. Rule 9. Be ashamed of nothing but sin [om., 17S7, not 

of fetching wood (if time permit) or drawing water] ; [om., 1786, not of cleaning 
your own shoes or your neighbor's]. 

* The provisions of this section are found originally in the Discipline of 17S4, 
Quest. 33, and in 1787 were placed in the section on the Methods of Eeceiving 
Preachers ; thence here, in 1848, " Eule " inserted before each paragraph, 1872. 

t " Him." — Large Minutes. 



The Ministky. 149 

152. Rule 10. Be punctual. Do every thing exactly at 
the time. And ["in general," Largo Minutes,] do not mend our rules, 
but keep them ; not for wrath, but conscience' sake. 

153. Rule 11. You have nothing to do but to save souls: 
therefore spend and be spent in this work ; and go always 
not only to those that want you, but to those that want you 
most. 

154. Observe! it is not your business only to preach so 
many times, and to take care of this or that Society, but to 
save as many as you can ; to bring as many sinners as you can 
to repentance, and with all your power to build them up in 
that holiness without which they cannot see the Lord. And 
remember ! a Methodist preacher is to mind every point, 
great and small, in the Methodist Discipline ! Therefore you 
will need ["all the sense you have, and to have all your wits about you" 

changed, 1848, to " to exercise all the sense and grace you have "]. 

155. Rule 12. Act in all things not according to your 
own will, but as a son in the Gospel. As such, it is your 
duty to employ your time in the manner in which we di- 
rect : in preaching, and visiting from house to house ; in 
reading, meditation, and prayer. Above all, if you labor 
with us in the Lord's vineyard, it is needful you should do 
that part of the work which we advise, at those times and 
places which we judge most for his glory. [Om., 1789, N. B. No 
Helper, or even Deacon, shall on any pretense, at any time whatsoever, admin- 
ister the Lord's Supper.] 

Quest. 55. (37.) Are there any smaller advices which might be of use 
to us ? Ans. 

156. [In., 1872, Smaller advices which might be of use to 
us are] perhaps these : 

1. Be sure never to disappoint a congregation [om., 1787, unless 

in case of life or death]. 2. Begin ["and end," Large Minutes] at the 

time appointed. 3. Let your whole deportment [om., 1787, 
before the congregation] be serious, weighty, and solemn. 4. Always 
suit your subject to your audience. 5. Choose the plainest 
text you can. 6. Take care not to ramble, but keep to your 
text, and make out what you take in hand. 7. Take care of 
any thing awkward or affected, either in your gesture, phrase, 
or pronunciation. 8. Do not usually pray extempore above 
eight or ten minutes (at most) without intermission. 9. Fre- 
quently read and enlarge upon a portion of Scripture ; * and 
let young preachers often exhort without taking a text. 
10. Always! avail yourself of the great festivals by preaching 

on the occasion. J [13. Om., 1787, Always kneel during public prayer.] § 

* " The Notes."— Discipline, 1784, and Large Minutes. 
t " Every- where." — Ibid. 

% " Be sparing in allegorizing or spiritualizing." — IMd. 

§ [" (13.) In repeating the Lord's Prayer remember to say ' hallowed, 1 not hol- 
lowed; ' trespass against us ;' 'amen, 1 



150 History of the Discipline. 

11. [" Print nothing without the approbation " * of (" one or other of 
the Superintendents," changed, 1783, to "the Conference (and) or one 
of the Bishops"), changed, 1800, to "Do not print or circulate any 
books or pamphlets without the consent of the Conference, excepting 
as an Agent or assistant to the Superintendent of the Book Concern."] 
See section on Books. 

12. Sing no hymns of your own composing. [1787. 

13. Always kneel during public prayer. 

14. Beware of clownishness [either in speech or dress. Wear no 
slouched hat, Large Minutes.] Be courteous to all. 

15. [Om., 1787, Be merciful to your beast. Not only ride moderately, 
but see with your own eyes that your horse be rubbed and fed.f] 

1787.] Section 3. — The Duty of Preachers to God, themselves, 
and one another. 

1784.] Quest. 32. (25.) What is the ["office of a Help- [1872. 
er ?" % changed, 1787, to " duty of a Preacher"] ? Ans. 

157. [In., 1872, The duty of a preacher is,] 1. To preach. § 

Preaching and Pas- 2. To meet the ["Society weekly," changed, 1787, to " So- 

torai work. cieties (om, 1792, " or," and in., " and ") classes "] [om., 

1S56, and (in., 1804, general) bands]. 

3. To visit the sick. 

4. [Om., 1792, To meet the Leaders weekly.] 

5. [In. 1787, To preach | in the morning when he can get [1864. 
hearers.] 

Let every Preacher be particularly exact in this, and in [1787. 
morning preaching. If he has twenty hearers let him preach. Tf 

[" We are fully determined never to drop morning preach- [1804. 
ing, and to preach at five (in., 1787, in summer, and at six in winter) 
whenever it is practicable," ** changed, 1804, to " We recom- [18G4. 
mend morning preaching at five o'clock in the summer and six in the 
winter wherever it is practicable."] 

Quest. 59. (41.) How shall ["an Assistant," changed, 1787, [1872. 
to " a Preacher"] be qualified for his Charge ? Ans. 

158. [In., 1872, A. Preacher shall be qualified for his charge] 

by walking closely with God, and having his work 
greatly at heart, and by understanding and loving 
discipline, ours in particular. 

66. (48.) Do we sufficiently watch over each other ? ft Ans. 



" (14.) Repeat this prayer aloud after the minister as often as he repeats it. (15.) 
Repeat after him aloud every confession, and both the doxologies in the communion 
service.] 

[" And sing the hymns, which you should take care to have in readiness. 

" (18.) Avoid quaint words, however in fashion, as object, originate, very, high, etc. 

"(19.) Avoid the fashionable impropriety of leaving out the u in many words, as 
honor, vigor, etc. This is mere childish affectation."] — Large Minutes. 

* " My approbation." — Ibid. 

f " Fed and bedded." — Large Minutes. The American preachers of that day 
could not always find beds for themselves, much less for their horses. 

X [" Ans. In the absonce of the minister to feed and guide the flock ; in particu- 
lar."] — Large Minutes, 

§ [" Morning and evening. But he is never to begin later in the evening than seven 
o'clock, unless in particular cases."] — Ibid. 

|| [" If not, let him preach.']— Ibid. 

"If " Continue preaching." — Ibid. 

** [" Particularly in London and Bristol."]— Ibid. 

ft [" Our Helpers."]— Ibid. 



The Ministry. 151 

159. We do not* [in., 1872, sufficiently watch over each 
other.] Should we not frequently ask each other, Do you 
walk closely with God ? Have you now fellowship Duty t0 eac h 
with the Father and the Son ? At what hour do o{ber - 
you rise ? Do you punctually observe the morning and even- 
ing hours of retirement ? Do you spend the day in the man- 
ner which the Conference advises ["we advise," Large Minutes]? 
Do you converse seriously, usefully, and closely ? To be 
more particular: Do you use all the means of grace your- 
self, and enforce the use of them on all other persons ? 

160. The means of grace are either instituted or prudential. 

161. The Instituted are : — 

162. I. Prayer: private, family, and public; „ 

... j. jf L ,. ' .... J ' . , r . ' Means of Grace. 

consisting of deprecation, petition, intercession, 

and thanksgiving. Do you use each of these ? Do you use 

private prayer every morning and evening? If you can at five in the [17 80. 
evening ;^ and the hour before or after morning preaching ? t Do you forecast 

daily, wherever you are, to secure time for private devotion ? 
Do you ["avow," changed, 1789, to "practice"] it every- where ? 
Do you ask every-where, Have you family prayer ? [Om., 1789, 
Do you retire at five o'clock?] [In., 1789, Do you ask individuals, 
Do you use private prayer every morning and evening in 
particular ?] 

163. II. Searching the Scriptures, by 1. Reading: con- 
stantly, some part of every day ; regularly, all the Bible in 
order; carefully, with [om., 1796, Mr. Wesley's] notes; seriously, 
with prayer before and after; fruitfully, immediately prac- 
ticing what you learn there. 2. Meditating : At set times. 

By rule. 3. Hearing [om., 1789, every morning? carefully] [in., 1789, 
every opportunity ?] : with prayer, before, and after ? Have 
you a [" New Testament," changed, 1789, to "Bible"] always about 
you ? 

164. III. The Lord's Swpper : Do you use this at every op- 
portunity ? With solemn prayer before ? "With earnest and 
deliberate self-devotion ? 

165. IY. Fasting: [" How do you fast every Friday?" changed, 17S9, to 
" Do you use as much abstinence and fasting every week as 
your health, strength, and labor will permit ? "] 

166. V. Christian conference : Are you convinced how im- 
portant and how difficult it is to order your conversation 
aright ? Is it always in grace ? Seasoned with salt ? Meet 
to minister grace to the hearers ? Do you not converse too 
long at a time ? Is not an hour commonly enough ? Would 

* [" We might consider those that are with us as our pupils, into whose behavior 
and studies we should inquire every day. ,1 ] — Large Minutes. 

Quext. 32 was transferred, 1848, from the section on Beceiving Preachers. 

t Some of these changes may have occurred prior to 1789 ; but having no Disci- 
pline of an earlier date, and as Emory did not indicate them, I am not able to go back 
further. Those found in the Discipline of 17S9 and later are indicated. 



152 History of the Discipline. 

it not be well always to have a determined end in view ? And 
to pray before and after it ? 

167. Prudential means we may use either as Christians, 
as Methodists, or as Preachers. 

168. I. As Christians : What particular rules have you in 
order to grow in grace ? What arts of holy living ? 

169. II. As Methodists : Do you never miss your class 

[om, 1856, or band] ? 

170. III. As Preachers : Have you thoroughly considered 
your duty ? And do you make a conscience of executing 
every part of it [om., 1789, as assistants] ? Do you meet every So- 
ciety and their Leaders ? 

171. These means may be used without fruit. But there 
are some means which cannot: namely, watching, denying 
ourselves, taking up our cross, exercise of the presence of 
God. 

172. I. Do you steadily watch against the world ? Your- 
self ? Your besetting sin ? 

173. II. Do you deny yourself every useless pleasure of 
sense ? Imagination ? Honor ? Are you temperate in all 
things ? Instance in food: 1. Do you use only that kind and 
that degree which is best both for body and soul ? Do you 

See the necessity of this ? [Om, 1792, Do you eat no flesh suppers? No 
late suppers?] 2. Do you eat no more at each meal than is neces- 
sary ? Are you not heavy or drowsy after dinner ? 3. Do 
you use only that kind, and that degree, of drink which is 

best both for your body and SOUl ? [" Do you drink water ? Why not? 
Did you ever? Why did you leave it off? If not for health, when will you begin 
again ? to-day ? How often do you drink wine [or ale] every day ? Do you want 

it?" changed, 1789, to 4. Do you choose and use water for your 
common drink ? And only take wine medicinally or sacra- 
mentally ?] 

174. III. Wherein do you take up your cross daily ? Do 
you cheerfully bear your cross, however grievous to nature, 
as a gift of God, and labor to profit thereby ? 

175. IV. Do you endeavor to set God always before you ? 
To see his eye continually fixed upon you ? 

176. Never can you use these means but a blessing will en- 
sue. And the more you use them, the more you will grow 
in grace. 

1787.] Section 4. — The Necessity of Union among Ourselves. 

177. Let us be deeply sensible (from what we have known) 
of the evil of a division in principle, spirit, or practice, and 
the dreadful consequences to ourselves and others. If we are 
united, what can stand before us ? If we divide, we shall 
destroy ourselves, the work of God, and the souls of our 
people. 



The Ministry. 153 

1784.] Quest. 67. (49.) "What can be done in order to a closer union 
[om., 1787, of our Helpers] with, each other? Ans. 

178. [In., 1872, In order to a closer union with each other], 

1. Let ["them" changed, 1787, to "us "] be deeply convinced of the 

[want there is of it at present, and {Large d/inictes)] absolute necessity 
Of it. 

2. [" Let them pray for a desire of union. Let them speak freely to each other," 

changed, 17S7, to "Pray earnestly for and speak freely to each 
other."] 

3. When ["they" changed, 1787, to "we"] let us (them) never 
part without prayer. 

4. [" Let them beware how they," changed, 1787, to ' ' Take great Care 

not to "] despise each other's gifts. 

5. ["Let them never speak slightingly of each other in any kind," changed, 

1787, to " Never speak lightly of each other."] 

6. Let [" them," changed, 1789, to " us"] defend each other's char- 
acter in every thing so far as is consistent with truth. 

7. Labor in honor each to prefer the other before himself. 
1792.] 8. "We recommend a serious perusal of the Causes, 
Evils, and Cures of Heart and Church Divisions. 

1787.] Section 5. — How ice can Employ our Time profitably 
when not Traveling, or engaged in Public Exercises? 

1784.] Quest. 49. (29.) What general method of employ- [1872. 
ing our time ["would you advise us to," changed, 1804, to " shall we 
advise"]? Ans. 

179. [In., 1872, As a general method of employing our 
time], we advise you, — 1. As often as possible to rise at four. 

2. From four to five in the morning, and from five to six in 
the evening, to meditate, pray, and read [om.. 1789, partly] the 
Scriptures with [om., 1790, Mr. Wesley's] notes* [" partly," changed, 1789, to 

"and"] the closely practical parts of what [-he," changed, 1790, to 
" Mr. Wesley " f] has published. 
3. From six in the morning till twelve [(allowing an [1860. 

hour for breakfast) to read in order with much prayer (" first the Christian Library 
and other pious books," % changed, 1S04, to " some of our best religious tracts ") 

changed, 1860, to ' ' wherever it is practicable, let the time be spent 
in appropriate reading, study, and private devotion "]. 

Quest. 50. (31.) Why is it that the people under our care [1872. 
are no better ? Ans. 

* " The Notes."— Large Minutes. 

t " We have." — Ibid. 

% " The other books which we have published in prose and verse, and then those 
which we recommended in our rules of Kingswood School." — Ibid. 

" Quest. (30.) Should our Helpers follow trades ? 

"Ans. The question is not, whether they may occasionally work with their 
hands, as St. Paul did, but whether it be proper for them to keep shop or follow 
merchandise. After long consideration, it was agreed by all our brethren that no 
preacher who will not relinquish his trade of buying and selling (though it were 
only pills, drops, or balsams), shall be considered as a traveling preacher any longer." 
—Ibid. 



154 History of the Discipline. 

180. Other reasons may concur, but the chief [in., 1872, 
reason that the people under our care are not better] is, be- 
cause we are not more knowing and more holy. 

Quest. 51. But why are we not more knowing ? Ans. 

181. [In., 1872, And we are not more knowing] because we 
are idle. We forget our first rule : " Be diligent. Never be 
unemployed. Never be triflingly employed. Neither spend any 
more time at any place than is strictly necessary." We fear 
there is altogether a fault in this matter, and that few of us 
are clear. Which of us spend as many hours a day in God's 
work as we did formerly in man's work ? We talk [" or read 
history or," changed, 1789, to " talk — talk — or read "] what comes 
next to hand. We must, absolutely must, cure this evil, or 
betray the cause of God. But how ? 1. Bead the most use- 
ful books, and that regularly and constantly. 2. Steadily 
spend all the morning in this employment, or at least five 
hours in the four and twenty. " But I have no taste for read- 
ing." Contract a taste for it by use, or return to your 
["trade," changed, 1789, to "former employment"]. "But I have 

no books." * ["And wet desire the Assistants willj take care that all the 
large Societies provide Mr. Wesley's § Works for the use of the Preachers," 

changed, 1789, to " Be diligent to spread the books, and you will 
have the use of them"]. || 



1§48.] Section 6. — Of our Deportment at the Conferences.^ 

CHAPTER III. 

1784.] [" Of the General and (" District," changed, 1796, [1848. 
to "yearly," and in 1816, to "Annual") Conferences," changed, 1848, 
to " of the Conferences." 

Section 1. — " Of our Deportment at the Conferences."] 

182. It is desired that all things be considered on these 
, • occasions as in the immediate presence of God ; 

Presence of God. . , , i <? 1 i . ■ 

that every person speak freely whatever is in 
his heart. 

* " I will give each of you, as fast as you will read them, books to the value of 
five pounds."— Large Minutes. 

t " ir—Ibid. 

% " Would."— Ibid. 

§ " Our.' 1 — Ibid. Omitted, " or at least the Notes." 

|| " ' But I read only the Bible.' Then you ought to teach others to read only the 
Bible, and, by parity of reason, to hear only the Bible ; but if so, you need preach 
no more. Just so said George Bell. And what is the fruit? Why, now he neither 
reads the Bible nor any thing else. This is rank enthusiasm. If you need no book 
but the Bible, you are got above St. Paul. He wanted others too. 'Bring the 
books, 1 says he, ' but especially the parchments, 1 those wrote on parchment." 

^ These provisions constituted, until 1S4S, a part of the chapter on Conferences, the 
General and Annual Conferences being included in the same section, and the above 
serving as an introduction to the whole. 



Manner and Place of Pee aching. 155 

Quest. How may we best improve our time at the Confer- [1872. 
ences ? Ans. 

183. [In., 1872, In order, therefore, that we may best im- 
prove our time at the Conferences], 1. While we 

i , i . -, . , Conversation. 

are conversing let us have an especial care to set 

God always before us. 2. In the intermediate hours let us 

redeem all the time we can for private exer- . 

cises. 3. Therein let us give ourselves to prayer 

for one another, and for a blessing on our labor. Pra y er - 

1787.] Section 7. — The Matter and Manner of Preaching . 

1784.] Quest. 54. (36.) What is the best general method of Preach- 
ing ? Ans. 

184. [In., 1872, The best general method of preaching is], 
1. To convince; 2. *To offer Christ; 3. To in- Genera i Method 
vite; 4. To build up: and to do this in some of Preaching. 
measure in everv sermon. 

Quest. 56. (38.) ["Have not some of us been led off from [1792. 
practical preaching by what was called preaching Christ? Ans. In- 
deed we have," changed, 1792, to " What is the most effectual [1872. 
way of preaching Christ ? "] 

185. The most effectual way of preaching Christ is, to preach 
him in all his offices ; and to declare his law as 

well as his Gospel, both to believers and unbe- 
lievers. Let us strongly and closely insist upon inward and 
outward holiness in all its branches. 

17§7.] Section 8. — Rules by which we should continue, or desist 
from, Preaching at any Place. 

1784.] Quest. 6. Is it advisable for us to preach in as many places 
as we can without forming any Societies \ 
Ans. By no means. 

186. [In., 1872, It is by no means advisable for us to preach 
in as many places as we can without forming any Societies.] 
We have made the trial in various places, and that for a con- 
siderable time. But all the seed has fallen by the wayside. 
There is scarce any fruit remaining. 

Quest. 7. Where should we endeavor to preach most ? Ans. 

187. [In., 1872, We should endeavor to preach most], 1. 
Where there is the greatest number of quiet and willing 
hearers. 2. Where there is most fruit. 

Quest. 10. Ought we not diligently to observe in what places God is 
pleased at any time to pour outThis Spirit more abundantly ? 

188. [In., 1872, We ought diligently to observe in what 
places God is pleased at any time to pour out his Spirit more 
abundantly], and at that time to send more laborers than 
usual into that part of the harvest.! 

* "1. To inYite."— Large Minutes. 

+ •■ But whence shall we have them ? 1. So far as we can afford it we will keep 
a reserve of preachers at Kingswood. 2. Let exact lists be kept of those who are 
proposed for trial, but not accepted." — Large Minutes. 



156 History op the Discipline, 



IT §7.] Section 9. — Visiting from House to House, guarding 
against those Things that are so common to Professors, and 
enforcing Practical Religion. 

1784.] Quest. 15. How can we further assist those under [1872. 
our care ? Ans. 

189. [In., 1872, We can further assist those under our care,] 
Ans. 1. By meeting the married men and women together [1787. 

the first Sunday after the Quarterly Meeting * the single men and 
women apart on the two following, in all the large Societies; ["this 
has been much neglected". — Large Minutes.] 

By instructing them at their own houses. What unspeak- 
able need is there of this ! The world says, " The Method- 
ists are no better than other people." This is not true. ["But 

it is nearer the truth than we are willing to believe. N. B. For,"' changed, 1789, to 

"in the general, but"], 1. Personal religion, either toward 

.„,. . God or man, is ["amazingly," changed, 1789. to " too "] 
Personal Religion. „ . ' L b J± V , • , , -T 1 

superficial among us. Wej can but just touch 
on a few ["generals," changed, 1789, to "particulars"]. How little 
faith is there among us ! How little communion with God ! 
How little living in heaven, walking in eternity, deadness to 
every creature ! How much love of the world ! Desire of 
pleasure, of ease [om, 1789, of praise]^ of getting money ! How 
little brotherly love ! What continual judging one another ! 
What gossiping, evil-speaking, tale-bearing ! What want of 

moral honesty ! To instance only [" one or two particulars," changed, 

1787, to " one particular "] : who does as he would be done by in 

buying and selling ? [Om., 1787, Particularly in selling horses ? Write him 
a knave that does not. And the Methodist knave is the worst of all knaves.] 

190. Family religion is ["shamefully wanting, and almost in every," 
Famii R t ii ion cnan g ed i !? 89 > to " wanting in many "] branches. 

[" And the Methodists in general will be little better till we take 
quite another course with them. For," changed, 1789, to " and "] what 

avails public preaching alone, though we could preach like 
angels ? We must, yea, every Traveling Preacher must, in- 
struct ["them," changed, 1789, to "the people"] from house to 
house, Till this be clone, and that in good earnest, Method- 
ists will be no better. 

191. Our religion is not [in., 1816, sufficiently] deep, uni- 
versal, uniform; but superficial, partial, uneven. It will be 
Defective Expe- so till we spend half as much time in this visiting 

rience. as we ^ now j n talking uselessly. Can we find 

a better method of doing this than Mr. Baxter's ? If not, let 
us adopt it without delay. His whole tract, entitled " Gildas 
Salvianus [in., 1856, or, "The Keformed Pastor"], is well 
worth a careful perusal.^ Speaking of this visiting from 

* " Visitation." — Large Minutes. t " I."— Ibid. 

% " Of praise," in the original English Minutes, though not in the Large Minutes. 

§ " A short extract from it I will subjoin."— Large Minutes. 



Pastoral Visiting. 157 

house to house, he says (p. 351), " We shall find many hin- 
derances, both in ourselves and the people." 1. In ourselves 
there is much dullness and laziness, so that there will be 
much ado to get us to be faithful in the work. 2. We have 
a base, man-pleasing temper, so that we let people perish 
rather than lose their love; we let them go quietly to hell 
lest we should offend them. 3. Some of us have also a fool- 
ish bashfulness. We know not how to begin, and blush to 
contradict the devil. 4. But the greatest hinderance is weak- 
ness of faith. Our whole motion is weak, because the spring 
of it is weak. 5. Lastly, we are unskillful in the work. 
How few know how to deal with men so as to get within 
them, and suit all our discourse to their several conditions 
and tempers ; to choose the fittest subjects, and follow them 
with a holy mixture of seriousness, terror, love, and meek- 
ness ! 

192. But* undoubtedly this private application is implied 
in those solemn words' of the apostle : " I charge thee before 
God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick 
and the dead at his appearing, preach the word ; be instant in 
season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long- 
suffering." 

193. O brethren, if we could but set this work on foot in 
all our Societies, and prosecute it zealously, what glory would 
redound to God ! If the common lukewarmneas t were ban- 
ished, and every shop and every house busied in speaking of 
the word and works of God, surely God would dwell in our 
habitations, and make us his delight. 

194. And this is absolutely necessary to the welfare of our 
people, some of whom neither repent nor believe to this day. 
Look around, and see how many of them are still in apparent 
danger of damnation. And how can you walk and talk and 
be merry with such people when you know their case ? When 
you look them in the face you should break forth into tears, 
as the prophet did when he looked upon Hazael, and then set 
on them with the most vehement exhortations. O for God's 
sake, and the sake of poor souls, bestir yourselves, and spare 
no pains that may conduce to their salvation ! What cause 
have we to bleed before the Lord [om., 1796, this day] that we have 
so long neglected this good work ! If we had but engaged in 
it sooner, how many more might have been brought to Christ ! 
And how much holier and happier might our Societies have 
been before now ! And why might we not have done it 
sooner? There ["are," changed, 1T89, to "were"] many hinder- 
ances ; and so there always will be. But the greatest hinder- 
ance is in ourselves, in our littleness of faith and love. 

* " And."— Large Minutes. + " Ignorance."— Ibid. 



158 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

195. But it is objected, I, "This will take up so much time 
obection i ^at we shall not have leisure * to follow our 

studies." Wet answer, 1. Gaining knowledge 
is a good thing, but saving souls is a better. 2. By this very 
thing you will gain the most excellent knowledge, that of 
God and eternity. 3. You will have time for gaining other 
knowledge too. Only sleep no more than you need, " and 
never be idle or triningly employed." But, 4. If you can do 
but one, let your studies alone. We \ ought to throw by all 
the libraries in the world rather than be guilty of the loss of 
one soul. 

196. It is objected, II. "The people will not submit to it." 

If some will not, others will. And the success 
with them will repay all your labor. O let us 
herein follow the example of St. Paul! 1. For our general 
business, Serving the Lord with all humility of mind ; 2. Our 
special work, Take heed to yourselves and to all the flock ; 
3. Our doctrine, Repentance toward God, and faith toward 
our Lord Jesus Christ ; 4. The place, I have taught you pub- 
licly, and from house to house ; 5. The object and manner of 
teaching, L ceased not to warn every one night and day, with 
tears ; 6. His innocence and self-denial herein, I have coveted 
no man's silver or gold ; 7. His patience, Neither count T my 
life dear unto myself. And among all other motives let these 
be ever before our eyes: (1) The Church of God, which he 
hath purchased icith his own Mood ; (2) Grievous wolves shall 
enter in; yea, of yourselves shall men arise, speaking perverse 



197. Write this upon your hearts, and it will do you more 
good than twenty years' study. Then you will have no time 
to spare : you will have work enough. Then, likewise, no 
Preacher will stay with us who is as salt that has lost its 
savor. For to such this employment would be mere drudg- 
ery. And in order to it, you will have need of all the knowl- 
edge you can procure, and grace you can attain. 

198. The sum is. Go into every house in course, and teach 

every one therein, [om, 1787, if they belong to us], young 
and old, to be Christians inwardly and outward- 
ly ; make every particular plain to their understandings ; fix 
it in their ["memory," changed, 17S9, to " minds "], write it on their 
hearts. Jn order to this there must be line upon line, pre- 
cept upon precept. What patience, what love, what knowl- 
edge is requisite for this ! We must needs do this, were it 
only to avoid idleness. Do we not loiter away many hours 
in every week ? Each try himself; no idleness is consistent 
with a growth in grace. Nay, without exactness in redeem- 

* " Time."— Large Minutes. t " V—Jbid. % " I."— Ibid. 



Moral and Religious Duties. 159 

ing time, you cannot retain the grace you receive in justifi- 
cation. 

Quest. 52. Ans. [1872. 

199. Why are we not more holy ? why do we not live in 
eternity ? walk with God all the day long? why personal Devotion 
are we not all devoted to God ? breathing the and Effo ' '*■ 
whole spirit of missionaries ? Chiefly because we are enthu- 
siasts ; looking for the end without using the means. To 
touch only upon two or three instances : "Who of ["you," changed, 
isoo, to " us "] rise at four, or even at five, when we do not 
preach ? 

Do you recommend to all our Societies the five o'clock hour [1787. 
for private prayer? Do you observe it or any other fixed time? Do 
you not find by experience that any time is no time ? 

Do we know the obligation and benefit of fasting or absti- 
nence ? How often do we practice it ? The neglect of this 
alone is sufficient to account for our feebleness and faintness 
of spirit. We are continually grieving the Holy Spirit of 
God by the habitual neglect of a plain duty. Let us amend 
from this hour. 

Quest. 24. ["Do not Sabbath-breaking, etc., still prevail in [1872. 
several places," changed, 17S9, to "How shall we guard 
against"] Sabbath-breaking,* evil-speaking, unpfofita- ^^ Prac " 
ble conversation, lightness, expensiveness or gayety of 
apparel, and contracting debts without due care to discharge them? 
[om., 1787, " How may these evils be remedied?"! 

200. [In., 1872, In order to guard against Sabbath-breaking, 
evil-speaking, unprofitable conversation, lightness, expensive- 
ness or gayety of apparel, and contracting debts without due 
care to discharge them.] 1. Let us preach expressly on each 
of these heads. 2. Read in every Society the sermon on evil- 
speaking. 3. Let the Leaders closely examine and exhort 
every person to put away the accursed thing. 4. Let the 
Preachers warn every Society that none who is guilty herein 
can remain with us. 5. Extirpate U, 17S7, smuggling] buying 

Or selling [" uncustomed goods," changed, 17S7, to " goods which have 

not paid the duty laid upon them by the Government "] out of 
["every Society," changed, 1S16, to " our Church "]. Let none remain 
with US who will not totally abstain from [" every kind and degree 
of it," changed, 1792, to u this evil in every kind and degree"]. 
Extirpate bribery, receiving any thing, directly or indirectly, 
for voting at any election. Show no respect to persons here- 
in, but expel all that touch the accursed thing. f [In., 1792, 

* "Dram-drinking." — Large Minutes. 

t" Speak tenderly, but earnestly, and frequently of it, in every Society near the 
coasts, and read to them, and diligently disperse among them the 'Word to a 
Smuggler. 1 

" Largely show, both in public and private, the wickedness of thus selling our 
country; and every-where read the 'Word to a Freeholder,' and disperse it with 
both hands." — Large Minutes. 



160 History of the Discipline. 

And strongly advise our people to discountenance all treats 
given by candidates before or at elections, and not to be par- 
takers, in any respect, of such iniquitous practices.] 

Section 10. — The Method of Receiving Traveling Preachers 

["and their Duty," changed 1848, to " on Trial "]. 

1784.] Quest. 36. What method shall we take to prevent [1787. 
improper persons from preaching among us as Traveling Preachers? * 

Ans. Let no person be employed as a Traveling Preacher unless his 
name be printed in the Minutes of the Conference preceding, or a cer- 
tificate be given him under the hand of one or other of 
the Superintendents, or, in their absence, of [" three As- 
sistants," changed, 1786, to "the Elder of his District,"] as is herein- 
after provided. And for this purpose let the Minutes of the Conference 
be always printed." f 

1787.] Quest. 1. How is a Preacher to be received [in., [1872. 
1848, on trial] ? Ans. 

201. [In., 1872, A Preacher is to be received on trial], 

1. By the [in., 1792, "District," changed, 1796, to "yearly," and, 1816, 

Mode of Recep- to " Annual "] Conference. 2. In the interval of 
tion - the Conference by the ["Elder," changed, 1792, to " Bish- 

op or Presiding Elder of the District "] until the sitting of 
the Conference. 

1816.] % 3. It shall be the duty of the Bishops [om., 1844, or of a 
committee which they may appoint at each Annual Conference] to 
Course of stud point out a course of reading and study proper to be 
5 u y ' pursued by candidates for the ministry [in., 1844, for 
the term of four years], and the Presiding Elder, whenever such are 
presented to him, shall direct them to those studies which have been 
thus recommended. 

1792.] 202. But no one should be received unless he first 

procure a recommendation from the Quarterly Conference of 

his Circuit [in., 1852, or Station]. [In., 1784, 

Recommendation. ._-„ ,, L .,. , . , . „ J ,. u ' ' 

We may then, it he give us satisfaction, receive 
1816.] him (in,, 1848, on trial)]. ["And," changed, i860, to "But"] 
before any such candidate is received ["into full connection," changed, 
i860, to "on trial"] [in., 1844, or ordained Deacon or Elder] 
he shall give satisfactory evidence respecting his knowledge 
of those particular subjects which have been recommended 
to his consideration. 

1787.] 203. When ["his," changed, 1316, to "a Preacher's"] 

name is not printed in the Minutes he must receive a written 

license from [" his Elder," changed, 1792, to " a Bishop or 

Llcense " Presiding Elder"] ; [in., 1872, but while he is on 

* In 1780 it was required that all the Traveling Preachers should take a license 
from every Conference, signed by Mr. Asbury. 

In 1782, the more effectually to "guard against disorderly Traveling Preachers," 
it was ordered, "Write at the" bottom of every certificate, 'The authority this con- 
veys is limited to next Conference. 1 " 

t They had not been printed previously.— See Lee's History of the dfcthodists, 
page 45. 

| Transferred, 1848, to 225. 



Receiving Traveling Pkeacheks. 161 

trial the Annual Conference alone has jurisdiction over the 
question of his authority to preach, and his continuance on 
trial shall be equivalent to the renewal of his license to 
preach]. 

1784.] 204. Observe ! taking on trial is entirely different 
from admitting a Preacher into full connection. One on trial 
may be either admitted or rejected without doing him any 
wrong, otherwise it would be no trial at all. [Om., 1848, Let every 
one that has the charge of a Circuit explain this to those who are on trial, as well 
as to those who are in future to be proposed for trial.]* 

1836.] 205. At each Annual Conference those who are 
received on trial, or are admitted into full connection, shall 
be asked whether they are willing to devote candidates foi 
themselves to the missionary work, and a list of Missions. 
the names of all those who are willing to do so shall be taken 
and reported to the Corresponding Secretaries of the Mis- 
sionary Society ; and all such shall be considered as ready and 
willing to be employed as missionaries whenever called for 
by either of the Bishops. 

1848.] Section 11. — The Manner of Receiving Traveling 
Preachers into Full Connection.^ 

1784.] Quest. 69. "What method ["may we use in re- [1872. 
ceiving a new Helper," changed, 1789, to "do we use Method of Re- 
in receiving a Preacher at the Conference "] ? ception. 

1784.] 206. [In., 1872, In receiving a Preacher at the 

Conference into full Connection], [om., 1789, a proper time for doing 

this is at the Conference], after solemn fasting and prayer, every per- 
son proposed shall [om., 1789, then] be asked the following \ [in., 
1789, questions], (with any others which maybe Q Ues t IO ns to can- 
thought necessary), namely : Have you faith in didates. 
Christ ? Are you going on to perfection ? Do you expect to 
be [" perfected," changed, 1789, to "made perfect"] in love in this 
life ? Are you groaning after it ? Are you resolved to de- 
vote yourself wholly to God and his work ? [Om, 17S9, Do you 
know the Methodist Plan? § Do you take no || drams ?] Do you know the 

rules of Society? [Om., 1856, of the Bands?] Do you keep them? 
Do you constantly attend the 11 sacrament ? Have you read 
the ["Minutes of the Conference," changed, 1789, to "Form of Disci- 
pline "] ? Are you willing to conform to (them) it ? Have 
you considered the rules of a [" Helper," changed, 1787, to " Preach- 
er "], especially the first, tenth, and twelfth ? Will you keep 
them for conscience' sake ? Are you determined to employ 

*This transferred, 1848, to the section on Presiding Elders, 240. 

t Eeceiving on trial and in full connection remained in one chapter until 1848. 

X " And each of them may be asked." — Large Minutes. 

§ " Have you read the Plain Account ? the Appeals ? "—Ibid. 

H "Snuff, tobacco."— Ibid. 

*J " Church and."— IVid. 

11 



162 History of the Discipline. 

all your time in the work of God ? [Om.,H$9,Will you preach every 
morning at five o'clock whenever you can ha/oe twenty hearers t Do you take no 
drams?"~\ Will you* endeavor not to speak too long or too 
loud ? Will you diligently instruct the children in every 
place ? Will you visit from house to house ? Will you rec- 
ommend fasting or abstinence, both by precept and example ? 
Are you in debt ? 

We may then, if he gives satisfaction, receive him as a pro- [1848* 
bationer, by giving him the ^"Minutes of the Conference," changed, 
1789, to "the Form of Discipline"] inscribed thus : 
" 'to a. b. 

" 'You think it your duty to call sinners to repentance. Make full 
proof hereof, and we shall rejoice to receive you as a fellow-laborer.' " 

Let him then read and carefully weigh what it contained therein, 
that if he has any doubt it may be removed. 

207. After two years 1 probation^ being recommended by [1787. 
the Assistant, and examined by the Conference, % he may be received 
into full connection, by giving him the "Minutes," inscribed thus: 
" As long as you freely consent to, and earnestly endeavor to walk by, 
these rules we shall rejoice to acknowledge you as a fellow-laborer." 
Meantime let none preach or exhort in any of our Societies without a 
note of permission from the Assistant. Let every Preacher or Ex- 
horter take care to have this renewed yearly, and let every Assistant 
insist upon it. 

1787.1 ["After two years' probation ("being recom- [1804. 
mended by the Elders and Deacons present, and examined by the 
Bishop," changed, 1792, to "being approved by the District Confer- 
ence and examined by the President of the Conference"), he may be 
received into full connection by giving him the form of Discipline in- 
scribed thus : 

" As long as you freely consent to and earnestly endeavor to walk by 
these rules we shall rejoice to acknowledge you as a fellow-laborer," 
1804.] changed, 1804, to [(in., 1848, "Then, if he give us satis- 
faction), (" after two years' probation," changed, 1840, to " after he 
has been employed two successive years in the regular itin- 
erant work), (in., 1852, on Circuits, in Stations), (in., 1860, 
or in our institutions of learning), which is to commence from 
his being received on trial at the Annual Conference, and 
being approved by the Annual Conference, and examined by 
the President of the Conference, he may be received into full 
connection."] 

1836.] 208. A missionary employed on a Foreign Mission 
may be admitted into full connection if recommended by the 
Superintendent of the Mission where he labors, without being 
present at the Annual Conference for examination. 

* " Will you preach every morning and evening, endeavoring." — Large Minutes. 

t The probation was one year till 1779, when the class of candidates was continued 
for another year, and the practice has since prevailed. — Lee's Hist. Mtth., p. 68. 

% " When he has been on trial four years; if recommended by the Assistant. 1 ' — 
Large Minutes. 



Preachees from other Churches. 163 

Section 12. 

1840.] [" Of the Reception of Preachers from the Wesleyan [1§6§. 
Connection and from other Denominations" changed, 1S68, to "The Re- 
ception of Ministers from any branch of the Methodist Church, 
and from other Evangelical Churches."] 

Quest. 1. In what manner shall we receive those ministers [1872. 
["who may come to us from the Wesleyan Connection 
in Europe or Canada (in., 1864, " or from the Methodist M °f ® of Rece P" 
Episconal Church in Canada"), changed, 1868, to "Who 
may offer to unite with us from other Christian Churches "] ? 

209. [In., 1872, Ministers who may offer to unite with us 
from other Christian Churches shall be received in the follow- 
ing manner] : 

210. I. If they come to us properly accredited from 

[" either the British, Irish, or Canada Conference, 11 (in., 1S64, " or Methodist Episcopal 
Church in Canada"), changed, 1S68, to " any branch of the i. F rom English 
Methodist Church, or from any Church agreeing Methodists. 
with us in doctrine "], they may be received either as Local 
or Itinerant Ministers, according to such credentials ["provided 
they give satisfaction to an Annual Conference of their willingness to cod form to 
our Church government and usages, 11 changed, 1S6S, to "by giving* satisfac- 
tion to an Annual or Quarterly Conference of their literary 
qualifications, • and of their willingness to conform to our 
Church government and usages"]. 

1864.] Quest. 2. How shall we receive those ministers [1868. 
who mav offer to unite with us from the Methodist Epis- ^ , 
copal Church, South ? 2 - Church ' Soutb - 

Ans. Upon the same conditions as specified in answer to Quest. 1 ; 
Provided, they give satisfactory assurances to an Annual or Quarterly 
Conference of their loyalty to the National Government, and. hearty 
approval of the antislavery doctrine of our Church. 

1840.] Quest. 2. How shall we receive those minis- 
ters who may offer to unite with us from other Christian 3 " 0therChurclies - 
Churches ? 

211. II. Those ministers of other evangelical Churches 
who may desire to unite with our Church may be received 
according to our usages [in., 1868, as Deacons or Elders], on 
condition of their fating upon them our ordination vows, 
without re-imposition of hands ["giving," changed, 1S68, to "if they 
shall give"] satisfaction to an Annual Conference of their 
being in orders, and of their agreement with us in doctrines, 
in discipline, and usages; prowided, the Conference is also 
satisfied with their [in., 1868, literary qualifications], gifts, 
grace, and usefulness. 

212. Whenever a [om., 1S63, any such] minister is received [in., 
1868, according to either of the foregoing ansAvers] he shall 
be furnished with a certificate, signed by a Bishop [in., 1868, 



164 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

or Presiding Elder] in the following words, namely: "This 
is to certify, that has been admitted into Con- 
ference as a Traveling Preacher [or has been admitted as a 

Local Preacher on Circuit], he having been ordained 

to the office of Deacon [or an Elder, as the case may be], ac- 
cording to the usages of the Church, of which he has 

been a member and minister ; and he is hereby authorized to 
exercise the functions pertaining to his office in the Methodist 
Episcopal Church so long as his life and conversation are 
such as become the Gospel of Christ. 

' ' Given under my hand and seal at , this day 

of , in the year of our Lord . . " 

Quest. 4. How shall we receive Preachers of [1872. 
other denominations who are not in orders ? Ans. 

213. ["They," changed, 1872, to " Preachers of other denomina- 
tions who are not in orders "] may be received as Licentiates, 
provided they give satisfaction to a Quarterly or an Annual 
Conference that they are suitable persons to exercise the 
office, and of their agreement with the doctrines, discipline, 
government, and usages of our Church. 

Section 13. 

1787.] ["On the Constituting of Bishops and their Duty,' 1 '' changed, 1792, 
to {om., 1S60, "<?/") the Election {om., 1864, and Consecration) of Bishoj^S 

and their duty.''''] * 

1784.] [" N. B. No person shall be ordained a Superin- [1787. 
tendent, Elder, or Deacon without the consent of a ma- 
How constituted. j ority f the Conference, and the consent and imposition 
of hands of a Superintendent, except in the instance provided for in the 
twenty -ninth minute," changed, 1787, to 

1787.] " Quest. 2. How is a Bishop to be constituted in [1792. 
future ? 

" Ans. By the election of a majority of the Conference, and the lay- 
ing on of the hands of a Bishop and the Elders present," and in 1792, 
1792.] to "How is a Bishop to be constituted (om., 1804, [1872. 
in future")? 

214. [In., 1872, A Bishop is to be constituted] by the elec- 
tion of the General Conference, and the laying on of the 
hands of three Bishops, or at least of one Bishop and two 
Elders], [in., 1856, But the General Conference may authorize 
the election of a Missionary Bishop in the interim of the Gen- 
eral Conference.] 

* Prior to the organization of the Church, the superintendence of the Societies 
was committed to the General Assistant. In 1779 we find the following minute as 
to his authority : 

"Quest. 13. How far shall his power extend? 

"Ans. On, hearing every preacher for and against what is m debate, the right 
of determination shall rest with him according to the Minutes." 

The term "Bishop " was first used in the Discipline, 1T87. 



Duties of Bishops. 165 

1784.] Quest. 29. If by death, expulsion, or otherwise, [1872. 
there be no ["Superintendent," changed, 1792, to "Bishop"] remain- 
Lag in our Church, what shall we do 2 Ans* 

215. [In., 1872, If by death or otherwise there be no 
Bishop remaining in our Church] the [in., 1792, General] 
Conference shall elect a ["Superintendent," changed, Mode of Restoring 
1792, to "Bishop"], and the Elders or any three *&«*P"r- 
of them [in., 1792, who shall be appointed by the General 
Conference for that purpose] shall ["ordain," changed, 1864, to 
" conescrate "] him according to our [-Liturgy," changed, 1792, to 
"office of ordination;" in 1S0O, "form of ordination;" and in 1664 to 

"Ritual."] 

Quest. 26. [" "Wnat is the office of a Superintendent ? " changed, 1792, 
to " What is the Bishop's duty ? " and in 1800 to " What _„ 
are the duties of a Bishop i "] Arts. Duties of aft*.*. 

216. [In., 1872, The duties of a Bishop are], 

217. I. To preside [om., 1792, as a Moderator] in our Confer- 
ences. 

218. II. To form the Districts according to his judgment.! 

219. 1TI. To fix the appointments of the Preachers 

[om., 1852, of the several circuits] ; [om., 17S7, to receive appeals from the 

Preachers and people and decide them]; [in., 1804, pro- . 

vided, he shall not allow any Preacher to remain 

in the same Station more than (« two," changed, 1S64, to ' ' three ") 

years successively \\ except the Presiding Elders ; 

[in., 1836, " the resident Corresponding Secretary," * ce P tlons - 

changed, 1S40. to "the Corresponding Secretaries;" 1S48. to "the Corresponding 
Secretary;" (in., 1S60, and "Assistant Corresponding Secretary 
(1S64, Secretaries);" and in 1872, to "the Corresponding Mssionar y Sec - 
Secretaries") of the Missionary Society] ; § [in., 1872, the 
Corresponding Secretary and Assistant Corresponding Sec- 
retaries of the Board of Church Extension ; the Correspond- 
ing Secretary of the Freedmen's Aid Society] ; ["the Editor and 

* This question was omitted 17S7. and restored 1792. 

t " Quest. 11. How shall the Districts be formed ? 

Ans. According to the judgment of the Bishops." — Dis., 1792, on Conferences. 
Put in thi^ form and place. 1848. 

% Originally the preachers changed, sometimes every quarter, and at all events 
every six months, and. as late as 1794. we find, in the* Annual Minutes, this note: 
"N. B. The Bishop and Conferences desire that the Preachers would generally 
change every six months, by the order of the presiding elder, whenever it can be 
made convenient." 

§ " Resolved. 1. That it is a violation of a rule of Discipline for a Bishop to continue 
a Preacher in a station or circuit for more than two years, notwithstanding the station 
may be divided into two or more stations or circuits." — Gen. Con/.. 1S36. 

" Resolved, 2. That it is inconsistent with the genius of Methodism to continue a 
Preacher for many years in succession in the same part of the work, and. therefore, 
the Bishops are advised not to continue any Preacher for many years in succession 
in the same city, town, or district." — Journal. 1S36. 

The President of an Annual or Quarterly Conference may decline to put a motion 
which he deems unconstitutional (Jour., 1S60, p. 297.) or irrelevant, (Jour., 1840, 
p. 121,) or adverse to his decision of a law question which can be set aside only by 
the Gen, Conference ; but both rescinded 1572. 



166 History of the Discipline. 

r hr a f General Book Steward, the Assistant Editor and General Book 
andEditow Steward, the Editor (in., 1828) of the Christian Advocate and 

Journal;" changed, 1832, to "the General Editor, the General 
Book Steward and his Assistant, the Editor (om., 1848, and Assistant Editor) 
of the Christian Advocate and Journal, (in., 1844, the Editor 
3- Ch ™ ti ^ Ad " of the Sunday-School Books"); again, 1852, to "the Ed- 
itors (in., 1864, Assistant Editors) and Agents 
at New York and Cincinnati"; ((om., 1864, the (om., 1S60, supernu- 
merary), superannuated, and wornout Preachers ;"))] [in., 1836, the Editors, 
M „„ (in., 1864, and Assistant Editors) (om., 1852, at Cin- 

4. Other Editors. v 7 « « .« 

cinnati; (in., 1848, "Auburn," changed, 18T2, to " Syracuse "), 

(in., 1848, Pittsburgh), in., 1852, Chicago, St. Louis, San 
Francisco), (in., 1856, "Salem," changed, 1864, to "Portland"), (in., 
1872, and Atlanta) ; (in., 1864, the Editor of Zion's Herald)] ; 
[in., 1820, Missionaries among the Indians (in., 
1848, Welsh, Swedes, Norwegians, and other 
missionaries among foreigners, not including the Germans, 
where supplies are difficult to be obtained,) (in., 1864, mis- 
sionaries to neglected portions of our cities,) (in., 1832, and 
to our people of color and on foreign stations,) ((in., 1840, "chap- 
lains to state prisons, military posts, (in., 1848, and naval stations,")) changed, 1852, 
to "chaplains to state prisons and in the army or navy;" and in 1S64, to "chaplains 
to hospitals, prisons, and in the army and navy;" and in 1868, to " chaplains 

to reformatory, sanitary, and charitable institutions, to pris- 
ons, and in the army and navy;") (in., 1828, those Preachers 
who may be appointed to labor for the special benefit of 

seamen ;) (in., 1828, and om., 1856, also the Preacher or Preachers that may 
be stationed in the city of New Orleans;) (in., 1844, and for the 
American Bible Society;) (in., 1856, or for any State Bible 
Society auxiliary thereto,) the presidents, principals, or 
teachers of seminaries of learning, which are or may be 
under our superintendence;] [in., 1860, or the Preacher 
stationed at Five Points Mission in Nqw York, or at the 
American Chapel in Paris ;] [in., 1832, and also when re- 
quested by an Annual Conference, to aiDpoint a Preacher for 
a longer time than (" two," changed, 1864, to "three") years to any 
seminary of learning not under our care;] [in., 
1844, Provided, also, that, with the exceptions 
above named, he shall not continue a Preacher in the same 
appointment more than ("two," changed, 1864, to "three ") years in 

six ; (om., 1856, nor in the same city more than four years in succession ; nor 
return him to it after such term of service till he shall have been absent four years.)] 

A entg [In., 1836, He shall have authority, when re- 
quested by an Annual Conference, to appoint an 
agent, whose duty it shall be to travel throughout the bounds 
of such Conference, for the purpose of (om., 1864, establishing and 
aiding Sabbath Schools and) distributing Tracts;] [in., 1868, an 
agent to promote the cause of temperance ;] [in., 1840, 
and also appoint an agent or agents for the benefit of 
our literary institutions;] [in., 1848, an agent for the Ger- 



Duties of Bishops. 167 

man publishing fund;] [in., 1864, and for other benevolent 
institutions.] 

220. IV. In the intervals of the Conferences, to change, re- 
ceive, ["or, 11 changed, 1804, to "and"] suspend Preachers as neces- 
sity may require; [in., 1804, and as the Discipline directs.] 

1787.] 221. Y. To travel through ["as many circuits as he can, 
and to settle all the spiritual business of the societies," changed, 1T92, to ' ' the 
connection at large."] 

1792. 222. VI. To oversee the spiritual and temporal 

business of ["the societies," changed, 1 81 6, to " Our church."] 

17§4. 223. VII. To ["ordain Superintendents, Elders, 
and Deacons,' 1 * changed, 1192, to "ordain Bishops, Elders, and Ordination. 

Deacons," again, 1864, to " consecrate Bishops, and or- 
dain Elders and Deacons "]. 

1840.] 224. VIII. To decide all questions of law [in., 
1872, involved in proceedings pending] in an An- Law0uest . ons 
nual Conference, subject to an appeal to the Gen- 
eral Conference ; but in all cases the application of law shall 
be with the Conference. 

1816.] ["It shall be the duty of the Bishops (om., 1844, or of a 
committee which they may appoint at each Annual Conference) to 
point out a course of study proper to be pursued by candidates for the 
ministry (in., 1844, for the term of four years"), changed, 1848, to 
"225. IX. (In., 1860, To prescribe a course of „ 

. \ ' . ' r . Course of Study. 

study in English literature and m science, upon 
which those applying for Admission upon Trial in the An- 
nual Conferences shall be examined and approved before such 
admission, and also) to ("point out,*' changed, i860, to " prescribe ") a 
course of reading and study proper to be pursued by candi- 
dates for the ministry for the term of four years."] 

1840.] 226. X. A Bishop f may, when he judges it nec- 
essary, unite two or more Circuits or Stations Uni fChar es 
["together," changed, 1860, to "for Quarterly Conference mon ° arges 
purposes "] without affecting their separate financial interests 
or pastoral duties. 

1784.] Quest. 28. If ["the Superintendent," changed, 1792, to "a 
Bishop "] cease from traveling at large among the people, 
shall he [in., 1792, still] exercise his [in., 1804, episcopal] Ceas ^ tolravel - 
office among us in any degree ? Ans. 

227. If ["he," changed, 18T2, to "a Bishop "] cease from travel- 
ing [in., 1872, at large among the people] without the consent 
of the [in., 1792, General] Conference, he shall not thereafter 
exercise [" any ministerial function whatsoever in our Church," changed, 1804, to 
"in any degree the Episcopal office in our Church"]. 

1848.] Quest. 5. What shall be done when there is no [1872. 
Bishop to travel at large ? Ans. 

1792.] 228. In case there be no Bishop to travel at large 

* Omitted, 17S7, restored, 1779. t Plural until 1852. 



168 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

Re lation of the trough the Districts and exercise the Episcopal 
work without a office, on account of death, or otherwise, the 
Bishop. Districts shall be regulated in every respect by 

the Annual Conferences and the Presiding Elders in the in- 
terval of General Conference, ordination excepted. 

Section 14. — Presiding Elders and their Duty.* 

Quest. 30. What is the office of an Elder ? [1 787. 

1784.] Ans. To administer the sacraments of Bap- 
ers ies. ^ gm an( ^ ^ e Lord's Supper, and to perform all the other 
rites prescribed by our Liturgy. 

Quest. 35. How are we to proceed with those Elders or Deacons who 
cease from traveling ? 

Ans. Unless they have the permission of the Conference declared 
under the hand of a Superintendent, they are on no account to exercise 
any of the peculiar functions of those offices among us. And if they 
do they are to he expelled immediately. 

1786.] 2. To exercise within his own District, during the absence 
of the Superintendents, all the powers invested in them for the govern- 
ment of our Church ; provided, that he never act contrary to an express 
order of the Superintendents. 

1787.] Sec. V. On the constituting of Elders and their [1792. 
Duty. 

Quest. 1 . How is an Elder constituted ? 

Ans. By the election of a majority of the Conference, and by the 
laying on of the hands of a Bishop and of the Elders that are present. 

Quest. 2. "What is his duty ? 

Ans. 1. To travel through his appointed District. 

2. To administer baptism and the Lord's Supper, and to perform all 
parts of divine service. 

3. In the absence of a Bishop, to take charge of all the Deacons, 
Traveling and Local Preachers, and Exhorters. 

4. To change, receive, or suspend Preachers. 

5. To direct in the transaction of the spiritual business of his Circuit. 

6. To take care that every part of our Discipline be enforced. 
*[. To aid in the public collections. 

8. To attend his Bishop, when present, and give him, when absent, 
all necessary information, by letter, of the state of his District.! 

N. B. No Elder that ceases to travel without the consent of the Con- 
ference, certified under the hand of a Bishop, shall, on any account, 
exercise the peculiar functions of his office among us. 

* The office of Presiding Elder grew out of the exigencies of early American 
Methodism. Few of the Preachers were in orders. Such as were ordained were 
authorized to pass, at stated times, through the societies and administer the sacra- 
ments. As these were usually men of experience and wisdom, their counsels as 
well as preaching were found valuable in building up the young Churches. In this 
informal way they had come to be Presiding Elders without the name. AH Elders 
were really Presiding Elders, a sort of overseers, or sub-Bishops of the Church. 
Asbury was quick to discern the usefulness of this class of men, and the General 
Conference of 1792 sanctioned his views and formally adopted the office with the 
name, placing the provisions on this subject in a separate section. As all Elders 
were Presiding Elders in fact, prior to 1792, we begin with the provisions in relation 
to them. The supervision of the Elders began in 1TS5. In the Minutes of that 
year the name of each Elder designed to have the oversight of a circuit was placed 
to the right, and those over whom it was placed were included in brackets. Leo 
calls this " the beginning of the Presiding Elders' office." 

t In 1773 it was ordered, " Every Preacher who acts as an Assistant to send an, 
account of the work once in six months to the General Assistant." — Annual Minutes. 



Presiding Elders. 169 

1792.] Quest. 1. By whom are the Presid- [1873. _ ... ma 

ing Elders to be chosen ? Am. Presidmg Eldcrs - 

229. [In., 1872, the Presiding Elders are to be A omtment 

chosen] by the Bishops [in., 1872, by whom they ppwnl 
are also to be stationed and changed.] 

t. 2. By whom are the Presiding Elders to he stationed and 



Ans. By the Bishops. 

Quest. 3. How long may a Bishop allow an Elder to 
preside in the same District ? Ans. erm ° ce ' 

230. [In., 1872, A Bishop may allow an Elder to preside in 
the same District] for any term not exceeding four years 
[om, 1848, successively] [in., 1844, after which he* shall not be 
appointed to the same District for six years] [in., 1872, but 
Presiding Elders in Missions and Mission Conferences in 
heathen lands may be appointed to the same District for 
more than four successive years.] 

Quest. 3. "What are the duties of a Presiding Elder? Dutieg 
Ans. 

231. [In., 1872, The duties of a Presiding Elder are]: 

232. I. To travel through his appointed District. 

233. II. In the absence of the Bishop, to take charge of 
all the Elders and Deacons, Traveling and Local Preachers 
and Exhorters, in his District. 

234. III. To change, receive, and suspend Preachers in his 
District during the intervals of the Conferences, and in the 
absence of the Bishop [in., 1804, as the Discipline directs] 
[in., 1864, provided, however, that a Presiding Elder shall 
not change a Preacher in his District from a charge to which 
he has been appointed by the Bishop, and appoint him to 
another to which he could not be legally appointed by the 
Bishop]. [In., 1872, The law of limitation applies also to 
Superannuated and Local Preachers who are employed in the 
pastoral work]. 

4. In the absence of a Bishop to preside in the Conference [1864. 
[om., 1804, of his District] ; [in., 1804, f but in case there are two or 
more Presiding Elders belonging to one Conference^ the Bishop or 
Bishops may, by letter or otherwise, appoint the President ; but if no 
appointment be made, or if the Presiding Elder appointed do not at- 

* " This restriction (for originally there was none) is said to have been introduced in 
consequence of the evil results of a more protracted term in the case of James 
O'Kelly, who had been Presiding Elder in the southern part of Virginia ever since 
the organization of the Church, besides having been stationed there several years 
before ; and who thus acquired a power to injure the Church by his secession, which 
otherwise he would not have possessed. 1 '— Emory. 

Some Conferences had voted, and individuals advised, that the same person should 
not be appointed to the office of Presiding Elder for more than two terms. The 
General Conference of 1848 voted "That it is the sense of this Conference that our 
Bishops should not be restrained or embarrassed by any such advice on the part of 
an Annual Conference." 

f Transferred in substance to the section on Annual Conferences in 1852. See 104. 



170 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

tend, the Conference shall, in either of these cases, elect the President 
by ballot, without debate, from among the Presiding Elders]. 

235. IV. To be present at, as far as practicable [in., 1852, 
and to hold], all the Quarterly Meetings,* and to call together 
at each Quarterly Meeting [in., 1804, a Quarterly (om., 1852, 
Meeting) Conference (om., 1864, consisting of ) to hear complaints 
["and to receive," changed, 1804, to receive and try"] appeals [in., 
1872, to renew all licenses approved by the Quarterly Con- 
ference], [in., 1852, and to transact such other business as is 
provided for in ("Part I, chap, iii, sec. 4, pp. 38, 39," changed, 18T2, to " the 
section on the Quarterly Conferences, and to furnish the mem- 
ber of the General Missionary Committee for his Mission 
District a written statement of the condition of the missions 
under his care, and their pecuniary wants, prior to the annual 
meeting of the Committee)]. 

236. V. To oversee the spiritual and temporal business of 
the ["Societies," changed, 1816, to " Church "] in his District; [in., 
1832, to promote by all proper means the cause of Missions 
(in., 1872, Church Extension) and Sunday-Schools, (om., 186S, 
and the publication at our own press of Bibles, Tracts, and Sunday-school books ;)] 
[in., 1864, and to report to the Annual Conference the statis- 
tics of the Literary and Theological Institutions located 
within the bounds of his District, and under the care of our 
Church, according to the form published in the Appendix of 
the Discipline]; [in., 1840, and carefully to inquire at each 
Quarterly Conference whether the Rules respecting the In- 
struction of Children have been faithfully observed]; [in., 
1844, and to report to the Annual Conference the names of 
all Traveling Preachers within his District who shall neglect 
to observe these Rules]. 

237. VI. To take care that every part of our Discipline be 
enforced in his District, [in., 1840, and to decide all questions 
of lawf (in., 1872, involved in proceedings pending) in a 
Quarterly Conference, subject to an appeal to the President 
of the next Annual Conference ; but in all cases the applica- 
tion of law shall be with the Conference.] 

238. VII. To attend the [" Bishop," changed, i860, to " Bishops "] 
when present in his District, and to give them, when absent, 
all necessary information, by letter, of the state of his Dis- 
trict. 

1848.] 239. VIII. To direct the candidates who are ad- 
mitted on trial to those studies which have been recommended 
by the Bishops. 

240. IX. To explain to those Preachers who are on trial, as 

* The Quarterly Meetings were held on Tuesdays till 17S0, when the Conference 
advised that they be held on Saturday and Sunday.— Lee's Hist. Methodists, pp. 
42, 71. 

t "Questions relating to the admissibility of testimony are questions of Jtiw."— 
Jour. Gen. Con/., 1S48. . 



Traveling Elders. 171 

well as to those who are in future to be proposed for trial, 
that they may be either admitted or rejected without doing 
them any wrong. 

1792.] 241. X. If any Preacher absent himself from his 

Circuit [om, 1840, without the leave of the Presiding Elder], the Presiding 

Elder shall, as far as possible, fill his place with another 
Preacher, who shall be paid for his labors out of the allow- 
ance of the absent Preacher, in proportion to his usual 
allowance.^ 

1804.] Quest. 5. Shall the Presiding Elder have power [1872. 
to employ a Preacher who has been rejected by the previous Annual 
Conference ? 

Ans. He shall not. 

242. [In., 1872, A Presiding Elder shall not have power to 
employ a Preacher who has been rejected by the Rejected Preach- 
previous Annual Conference], unless the Confer- ers - 

ence should give him liberty, under certain conditions. 

Section 15. 

1792.] [Om., 1864, Of] the Election [pm.< 1864, and Ordination] of 
Traveling Elders and their Buty.\ 

Quest. 1. How is an Elder constituted? Ans. 

243. [In., 1872, An Elder is constituted] by the election of 

a majority of the ["District," changed, 1796, to "yearly," and 1852, to "An- 
nual "] Conference, and by the laying on of the 
hands of a Bishop and some of the Elders that 
are present. 

Quest. 2. What is the duty of a Traveling Elder? Ans. 

244. [In., 1872, The duty of a Traveling Elder is], 

1. To administer Baptism and the Lord's Supper, ["and to 

perform the office of matrimony, and all parts of," changed, 1860, to " to Solem- 
nize matrimony, and to conduct "] divine worship. 

2. To do all the duties of a Traveling Preacher. 

245. No Elder that ceases to travel, without the consent of 
the ["yearly," changed, 1852, to " Annual "] Conference, . 
certified under the hand of the President of the easm s toTravel - 
Conference, [in., 1804, except in case of sickness, debility, or 
other unavoidable circumstances,] shall on any account exer- 
cise the peculiar functions of his office [in., 1804, or even be 
allowed to preach] among us; [in., 1804, nevertheless, the 
final determination in all such cases is with the ("yearly," changed, 
1852, to " Annual ") Conference] 4 

* Transferred, 1852, from the section on " Receiving Preachers." 

t For the regulations in regard to Elders previous to 1792 see the preceding 

section. 
% A Preacher who leaves his work may be tried in the interval of Conference and 

suspended. It is the duty of the Presiding Elder to see the rule enforced.— See 

Jour. Gen. Con/,, 1860, p. 297. 



172 HlSTOKY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

•+. 
v ... 1796.1 Quest. 3. What shall be the time of prol>a- 

rro on. tion of a Traveling Deacon for the office of an Elder? 

246. Every Traveling Deacon shall exercise ["that," changed; 
1872, to "his "] office for two years before he be eligible to the 
office of Elder, except in the case of missions, when the 
["yearly," changed, 1816, to "Annual"] Conferences shall have au- 
thority to elect for the Elder's office sooner, if they judge it 
expedient.* 

1832.] 247. [Om, 1848, Provided always that] when a Preacher 
shall have passed his examination, and been admitted into 
Full Connection, and elected to the office of a Deacon, but 
fails of his ordination through the absence of the Bishop, his 
eligibility to the office of Elder shall run from the time of his 
election to ["Deacon's office," changed, 18T2, to " the office of a 
Deacon."] t 

Section 16. 

ITS?.] [" On the Constituting of Deacons, and their Duty" changed, 1792, 

1792.] to (om., 1864, of) " The Election (om., 1864, and Ordination) of 

Traveling Deacons and their Duty."] 

1784.] Quest. 31. "What is the office of a Deacon ? [1787. 

Am. To baptize in the absence of an Elder, to assist the Elder in the 

Duties administration of the Lord's Supper, to marry, bury the 

dead, and read the Liturgy to the people as prescribed, 

except what relates to the administration of the Lord's Supper. 

1787.] Quest. 1. How is a [in., 1792, Traveling] Deacon [1872. 
constituted ? Ans. 

248. [In., 1872, A Traveling Deacon is constituted] by the 

H Consf tut d e l ec ti° n °f a majority of the ["yearly," changed, 1852, to 

" Annual "] Conference, and the laying on of the 
hands of a Bishop. 

Quest. 2. What is the duty of a [in., 1792, Traveling] Deacon? Ans. 

249. [In., 1872, The Duty of a Traveling Deacon is], 

1. [" To baptize and perform the office of matrimony in the ab- 
Duties * sence of the Elder," changed, 1860, to " to administer bap- 
tism and to solemnize matrimony."] 

2. To assist the Elder in administering the Lord's Supper. 

3. [In., 1792, To do all the duties of a Traveling Preacher.] 
1836,] 250. Whenever a Preacher on Trial ["is selected for," 

changed, 1864, to " shall be appointed "] by a Bishop to a mission, 

Missions and c^p- [in., 1864, or a chaplaincy in the army or navy, 

lain*. (« in hospitals," changed, 1868, to " or in reformatory, san- 

* " Quest. (23.) What is the office of a Christian minister? 

Ans. To watch over souls, as he that must give account. 

Quest. (24.) In what view may we and our Helpers be considered? 

Ans. Perhaps as extraordinary messengers, (that is, out of the ordinary way,) 
designed, 1. To provoke the regular ministers to jealousy. 2. To supply their lack 
of service toward those who are perishing for want of knowledge. But how hard 
is it to abide here! Who does not wish to be a little higher? suppose, to be or- 
dained 1" — Large Minutes. 

t Transferred, 1848, from the section cm Deacons, 



Preachers in Charge. 173 

itary, or charitable institutions,") or prisons], he may, if elect- 
ed by an Annual Conference [in., 1864, with the approbation of 
a Bishop], ["ordain him," changed, 1864, to "be ordained by him."] 

1787.] 251. No Deacon who ceases to travel without the 
consent of the Annual Conference, certified un- . 
der the hand of [" a Bishop," changed, 1792, to " the Pres- easvag ° 
ident of the Conference"], [in., 1804, except in cases of sick- 
ness, debility, or other unavoidable circumstances], shall on 
any account exercise the peculiar functions of his office, [in., 
1804, or even be allowed to preach], among us ; [in., 1804, 
nevertheless, the final determination in all such cases is with 
the Annual Conference].* 

Section 17. 

1792 e ] [Om, i860, of] The Duties of Those who have the Charge 
of Circuits [in., 1848, or Stations.] i 

1784.] Quest. 60. What ["is the business of an Assistant?" 
changed, 1792, to "are the duties of the Elder, Deacon, or Preacher 
who has the special charge of a Circuit"] % Ans. 

pastoral Duties 352, C in '' 1873 > The duties of the Elder, Dea- 

con, or Preacher, who has the special charge of 
a circuit are,] 

253. I. ["To see that the other Preachers of his circuit behave well and want 
nothing;" changed, 1864, to ("He shall," changed, 1872, to " To ") have the 
oversight of the other Preachers in his circuit or station.] 

254. II. To renew the tickets, [in., 1820, for the admission 
of members into love-feasts] quarterly [om., 1856, and regulate the 

bands.] $ 

255. III. [" To appoint all the, (om., 1812, Stewards and) Leaders, and change 
them when he sees it necessary;" changed, 1852, to "To appoint all the 
Leaders, to change them when he sees it necessary, and to 
examine each of them with all possible exactness, at least 
once a quarter, concerning his method of meeting a class."] 

256. IV. [Om., 1789, To take in or put out of the Society or Bands;] [ill., 

1792, to receive, try, and expel members according to the 
form of Discipline.] § 

* The Eule on this subject in 1784 had been as follows: 

Quest. 35. How are we to proceed with those Elders or Deacons who cease from 
traveling? 

Ans. Unless they have the permission of the Conference, declared under the 
hand of a Superintendent, they are on no account to exercise any of the peculiar 
functions of those offices among us ; and if they do, they are to be expelled imme- 
diately. 

In 1792 the epithet " traveling " is prefixed to Deacon throughout the section. 

tin 1787, these provisions were placed in the section on "Deacons and their 
Duty ;" in 1792, they formed the present section. 

X " To visit the classes quarterly, regulate the bands, and deliver tickets."— Large 
Minutes. 

§ Resolved, That when an Annual Conference decides that a preacher having 
charge has received or expelled a member contrary to the Discipline, the decision 
docs not exclude the member so received, but restores the member so expelled."— 
Jour. Gen. Con/., 1852. 



174 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

257. V. To ["keep," changed, 1T87, to "hold"] Watch-nights 
and Love-feasts. 

258. VI. To hold quarterly meetings ["and therein diligently to 
inquire both into the temporal and spiritual state of the Society ;" changed, 1792,. to 

"in the absence of the Presiding Elder, (in., 1868, and of the 
Preacher appointed by him as his substitute.")] 

259. VII. To take care that every Society be duly supplied 

"With books, [om., 1792, particularly with "Kempis," "Instructions for Chil- 
dren, 1 ' and the " Primitive Physic," which ought to be in every house.] * 
_ [" To meet the Stewards and Leaders as often as possible [1868. 
(in., 1860, to hear reports from the Leaders of any that are sick, or any 
that walk disorderly and will not be reproved, or of any that willfully 
neglect the means of grace. The Leaders' Meeting may recommend 
proper persons for admission into full connection ; to recommend 
proper persons for license to exhort, or for license to preach ; also to 
hear reports from the Stewards," changed, 1868, to, 

Board meetin 360 - " VIIL T ° h ° lcl a meetm g ° f a11 the 

e ng ' Leaders and Stewards of the Charge, to be 
denominated the Leaders' and Stewards' Meetings, as often 
as practicable, in order to inquire, 1. Are there any sick ? 
2. Are there any requiring temporal relief ? -3. Are there any 
who walk disorderly, and will not be reproved ? 4. Are there 
any who willfully neglect the means of grace ? 5. Are any 
changes to be made in the classes ? 6. Are there any pro- 
bationers to be recommended for reception into full con- 
nection ? 7. Are there any to be recommended for license to 
exhort or to preach ? 8. What amount has been received for 
the support of the Pastor or Pastors ? 9. Is there any mis- 
cellaneous business ?"] 

1852.] 261. IX. To publicly catechise the children in 
Sunda school *^e Sunday-school, and at special meetings ap- 
pointed for that purpose. It shall also be the 

duty of each Preacher, ["in connection with reporting the Sunday-school 
statistics," changed, 1856, to " in his report to "] each Quarterly Con- 
ference, to state to what extent he has publicly or privately 
catechised the children of his Charge. 

262. X. To form [om., 1872, Bible] classes for the instruction 
of the larger children, youth, [in., 1860, and adults] [in., 
1872, in the word of God,] and to attend to all the duties 
prescribed for the training of children. 

1 784.] [To send an account of his Circuit every (" half year to one 
of the Superintendents," changed, 1787, to "quarter to his Elder"), 
changed, 1816, to 

263. XI. "To give an account of his Circuit every quarter 
to his Presiding Elder."] 

To meet the [om., 1787, married] men and women apart in [1856. 

* " O, why is not this regarded ! To send from every Quarterly Meeting a 
circumstantial account to London of every remarkable conversion and death." — 
Large Minutes. 



Pkeacher in Charge. 175 

the large Societies once a quarter [in., 1792 ("whenever," changed, 
1#16, to "wherever") it is practicable.] 

1864.] 264. XII. To make a written report Quarterly q^ 
at each Quarterly Conference, as follows, namely : enoe - 

1868.] quarterly report 

Of the Preacher in Charge of — to the Quarterly Con- 
ference, held at , , 18 — . 

Number of Sunday-schools within the bounds of the Charge. 

State of Sundavschools within the bounds of the Charge. 

Average attendance. 

Number of ["Bible-classes," changed, 1872, to "Scholars fifteen 
years of age and over."] 

Average attendance. 

I have preached times to the children, and catechised them 

times during the quarter. 

Classes ot Children formed for Eeligious Instruction. 

Eeceived into Full Membership. 

Excluded from the Church. 

Eeceived by Letter. 

Dismissed by Letter. 

Deceased during the Quarter. 

Withdrawn from the Church. 

The following Pastoral labor has been bestowed : 

Benevolent Collections during the Quarter, as follows : 

Missionary. 

Church Extension [om., 1872, Bible]. 

Tract. 

Sunday-School. 

Other objects, namely : 

[In., 1872, The following is to oe used, only at the fourth Quarterly 
Conference} : 
Subscribers have been obtained for our periodicals, as follows: 

Advocate. 

Ladies' Eepository. 
Quarterly Eeview. 
Sunday-School Advocate. 
Sunday-School Teachers' Journal. 
Missionary Advocate. 

Eespectfully submitted, 

, Preacher in Charge. 

1856.] 265. Xm. ["To report at each Quarterly meeting," changed, 
1S64, to " To make a written report at each Quarterly Conference and Love-feast 

of," changed, 1S63, to "At each Love-feast he shall report"] the 
names of those who have been received into the Church, or 
excluded therefrom, during the quarter; also the names of 
those who have been received or dismissed by certificate, and 
of those who have died or have withdrawn from the Church. 
1832.] 266. XIV. To lay before the Quarterly Conference, 
["at its last meeting, annually," changed, 1840, to "At each Quarterly Meet- 
ing, (om., 1864, as far as practicable,")] to be entered on its journal, a 
written statement of the number, state [in., 1864, and average 
attendance] of the Sunday-schools in the Circuit or Station, 



176 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

and to^report the same to the Annual Conference, [in., 1848, 
according to the form published by the Sunday-School Union 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church, ] together with the amount 
raised for the support of Missions, and for the publication of 

[oin., 1872, Bibles and] Tracts, [om., 1848, and Sunday-school books.] 

1784.1 To take exact lists of his Societies, and bring [1787. 
them to the Conference. 

1787.] To take an exact account of the numbers in Soci- [1800, 
etv, and bring it to the Conference. 

1800.] To take an exact account of the ["numbers," [1856. 
changed, 1836, to "members"] in Society [in.. 1848, and of proba- 
tioners] in their respective Circuits (in., 1836, and Sta- 
N bTr b s er ° f Mem " tions ) [" and a regular account of all the deaths in the 
Societies," changed, 1836, to "keeping the names of all 
the Local Elders, Deacons, and Preachers properly distinguished"], 
and deliver in such account to the Annual Conference that [" they," 
changed, 1836, to "their number"] maybe printed in the Minutes. 

1856.] 267. XV. To take an exact account of all the 

matters specified in IF 105, and report them to the Annual 

Conference, * that their number may be printed in the Minutes, 

[in., 1864, and also to register the Marriages and Baptisms]. 

Finance 1784.] 268. XVI. To [" overlook," changed, 1852, to 

" examine "] the accounts of all the Stewards. 
1787.] 269. XVII. To appoint a person to receive the 

quarterly collection in the classes, [om., 1792, and to be present at the 
time of receiving it.] 

270. XVIII. To see that public collections be made quar- 
terly, if need be. 

1832.] 271. XIX. To encourage the support of Missions, 
[in., 1872, Church Extension,] and Sunday-schools, and the 
publication and distribution of Bibles, Tracts, and Sunday- 
school books, by forming Societies and making collections for 
these objects in such way and manner as the Annual Confer- 
ence to which he belongs shall from time to time direct. 

1848.] 272. XX. If the Annual Conference to which he 
belongs should not give any directions on the subject, to take 
up a collection in the course of the year, or raise a subscrip- 
tion, as he may judge expedient, the proceeds of which shall 
be at his disposal for the purchase and distribution of Tracts. 

273. XXI. To take an annual collection in each of his 
appointments in behalf of the Sunday-School Union. 

[In. 1787, " To move a yearly subscription through those Circuits 
that can bear it for building Churches," (in., 1792, "paying the debts 
of those which have been already erected "). 

" To choose a committee of lay members to make a just application 
of the money where it is most needed," changed, 1864, to 

1868.] 274. XXII. "To take ("collections;' changed, 1868, to "a 

collection ") annually in each of his appointments in behalf 

* "Every quarter, and send them up to London."— Large Minutes. 



Preacher in Charge. 177 

of the (" Church Extension Society," changed, 18T2, to ' ' Board of Church 
Extension.")] 

1824. 275. XXIII. To defray the expenses of the Dele- 
gates composing the General Conference, a collection shall be 
taken up in each Circuit and Station some time previous to 
the sitting of the Conference; and the sums so collected 
shall be brought up by the delegation to the General Confer- 
ence, and applied to the objects herein contemplated in pro- 
portion to the expenses of the several delegates. 

1784.] Quest. 61. [" Are there any other directions which [1872. 
you would give the Assistants?" changed, 1789, to "What other di- 
rections shall we give ("the Deacons?" changed, 1792, to "him?")] 

Ans. Several. 

276. [In., 1872, It shall be the further duty of the Preacher 
in charge] : — 

277. I. ["Take," changed, 1792, to "to take," again, 1872, to . 
"to make 1 ' a regular catalogue of the societies, 

[in., 1787, in towns and cities,] as they live in ["house-row," 
changed, 1787, to "the streets."] 

278. II. [" Leave your," changed, 1792, to " to leave his"] Successor 

a particular account of the [om, 1812, state of the] circuit, [in., 
1832, including an account of the subscribers for our period- 
icals.] 

3. ["See," changed, 1792 to "To see"] that every band [1856. 
leader have the rules of the bands. 

5. As soon as there are four men or women believers in any place to 
put them into a band. 

279. III. To enforce vigorously, but calmly, the rules 
["concerning needless ornaments and drams,"* changed, 1792, to "all the 
rules of the Society."] 

280. IV. To suffer no Love-feast to last above an hour and 
a half.f 

281. V.J To warn all from time to time, that none are to 
remove from one ["Society," changed, 1787, to " Circuit "] to another 
without a note of recommendation from the [" Assistant," changed, 
1787, to "Elder or Deacon," again, 1792, to " the Preacher of the Circuit,"] 
[om., 1787, "else he will not be received in other Societies,"] ill these words ; 
A. B., the bearer, [•' is a member of our Society in C. I believe he has suffi- 
cient cause for removing," changed, 17S7, to "has been an acceptable 

member Of,"] [" our (" Society," changed, 1816, to " Church,") in C," changed, 

1848, to "the Methodist Episcopal Church."] And to inform 
them that without such certificate they will not be received 

* " Drams, snuff, and tobacco. Give no band tickets to any man or woman who 
does not promise to leave them off." — Large Minutes. 

t " And instantly stop all breaking the cake with one another." — Ibid. 

% " Is a Preacher obliged to receive a certificate when it will dis- 
turb the peace and quiet of the Church?" 

" Ans. It is the duty of the Preacher to receive all such certificates." — Jour. Qeiu 
Con/., 1860, p. 298. 

12 



178 History of the Discipline. 

into [" other Societies," changed, 1S16, to " the Church in other places."] * 
[In., 1864, And also to notify of such certificate and removal 
the Pastors of those charges within the bounds of which 
persons having received such certificates shall have removed] : 
1872.] provided, that, when a member wishes to remove his 
residence out of any particular charge, and there are, in the 
judgment of the Preacher in Charge, sufficient reasons for 
withholding a certificate, and the member is willing to be 
tried, he shall be held guilty of maladministration unless he 
proceed in the trial of such person. 

282. VI. A Preacher may give a note of recommendation 
to any member who wishes to unite with any other evangelical 
denomination. 

1784.] 283. VII. To recommend every-where decency and 
cleanliness.! 

284. VIII. To read the Rules of the Society, with the aid of 
["your Helpers," changed, 1792, to "the other Preachers,"] once a 
year in every Congregation, and once a quarter in every 
Society. 

1787.] 11. [" Wherever you can, in large Societies, appoint prayer- 
meetings," changed, 1792, to 

285. IX. " The Preacher who has the charge of a Circuit 
shall appoint prayer-meetings wherever he can in his Circuit."] 

1852.] 286. X. Wherever it is practicable he shall so 
arrange the appointments as to give the Local Preachers 
regular and systematic employment on the Sabbath. 

1787.] 287. XI. ["Let a fast be published," changed, 1792, to "He 
shall take care that a fast be held in every Society on his 

Circuit,"] ["at every Quarterly Meeting for the Friday following," changed, 

1792, to " on the Friday preceding "] every Quarterly Meeting, 
and that a memorandum of it be written on all the class 
papers. 

1784.] [Om., 1787, Meantime] let none [in., 1787, who [1792. 
are local] preach or exhort in any of our Societies without a note of 
permission from the ["Assistant," changed, 1787, to "Deacon"]. Let 



* "I beg every Assistant to remember this."— Large Minutes. 

In 1782 the rule was, "Let no person remove from North to South without a 
certificate from the Assistant Treacher, and let no one be received into Society 
without." — Minutes. 

"lie-solved, That when a member wishes to remove his residence out of any par- 
ticular Charge, and there are, in the judgment of the Treacher in Charge, sufficient 
reasons for withholding a certificate, and the member is willing to be tried, he shall 
be held guilty of maladministration unless he proceed in the trial of such person." 
— Gen. Con/., 1S48. 

"Resolved, That a certificate of membership is valid until the holder has had a 
reasonable opportunity of presenting it." — Jour., 1848. 

'■Resolved, That when a member receives a certificate of membership from a 
Treacher having charge of a Circuit or Station, he is responsible for his moral con- 
duct (from the date of his certificate until he joins) to the Society receiving him 
upon that certificate."— Ibid. 

t " Cleanliness is next to godliness."— Large Minutes. 



Preacher in Charge. 179 

ever j [in., 1787, Local] Preacher or Exhorter take care to have this re- 
newed yearly ; and let every [" Assistant," changed, 1787, to " Elder"] 
1792o] insist upon it. He shall also take care that no or- [1816. 
dained Local Preacher or Exhorter in his Circuit shall officiate in pub- 
lic without first obtaining a license from the Presiding Elder or him- 
self. Let every unordained Local Preacher and Exhorter take care to 
have this renewed yearly, and let him who has the charge of the Cir- 
cuit insist upon it. 

1816.] 288. XII. To license such persons as he may 
["judge,"' changed, 1S72, to " deem "] proper to officiate as Exhorters 
in the Church, [in., 1868, according to the provisions of 

("Part II, chap, ii, sec. 21," changed, 1872, to "the Discipline")], [om., 
1S6S, provided no person shall be so licensed without the consent of the [1 868. 
Leaders 1 Meeting, or of the class of which he is a member, where no Leaders' 
Meeting is held ; and the Exhorters so authorized shall be subject to the annual 
examination of character, in the Quarterly Meeting Conference, and have their 
license annually renewed by the Presiding Elder, or the Preacher having the Charge, 
if approved by the Quarterly (om., 1S52, Meeting) Conference]. 

1773.] Quest. 13. What can be done to supply the Cir- [1784. 
cuits with preaching in time of Conference? 

Ans. Let the Assistants engage as many Local Preach- Su F^ e ^ ing the 
ers as can be depended upon, and such among them as ° erence - 
are needy be allowed for their labor in proportion with the Traveling 
Preachers. 

1784.] Quest. 71. What provision can we make for a [1787.. 
proper supply of Preachers in the Circuits during the sitting of the" 
Conference ? 

Ans. Let as many Local Preachers as are necessary be provided by 
the Assistant in every Circuit, as far as possible, and let them be paid 
in proportion to this work as Traveling Preachers out of the yearly 
collection. 

1787.] Section 20.*— Bow to Provide for the Circuits in time [1848. 
of Conference, and to Preserve ana Increase the Worlc of God. 

Quest. What can be done to supply the Circuits during the [1872. 
sitting of the Conference ? Ans. 

289. [In., 1872, In order to supply the Circuits during the 
sitting of the Conference] : — 

290. I. Let all the appointments stand according to the 
plan of the Circuit. 

291. II. Engage as many Local Preachers and Exhorters as 
will supply them, and let them be paid for their time in 
proportion to the [" salary," changed, 1808, to "allowance"] of the 
Traveling Preachers. 

292. III. If the Preachers and Exhorters cannot attend, let 
some person of ability be appointed in every Society to sing, 
pray, and read one of Mr. Wesley's sermons. 

* This formed a separate section from 1787 to 1848. A similar provision was 
made in 1783, as follows : 

Quest. 13. What can be done to supply the Circuits with preaching in time of 
Conference ? 

Ans. Let the Assistants engage as many Local Preachers as can be depended 
upon, and such among them as are needv be allowed for their labor in proportion 
with -the Traveling Preachers.— Minutes of 11SS. 



180 History of the Discipline. 

293. IV. But if that cannot be done let there be Prayer- 
meetings. 

"5. Wherever you can, in large Societies, appoint prayer- [1792* 
meetings. Lastly, let a fast be published at every Quarterly Meeting 
for the Friday following, and a memorandum of it be written on all the 
class papers ; also be active in dispersing the books among the people." 

1796.] 294. The Preachers who have the oversight of 

Circuits are required to execute all our rules fully and strenu- 

, „ , ouslv against all frauds, and particularly against 

Execute the Rules. -•• -i , • , • '„,. r ■ ° 

dishonest insolvencies, suffering none to remain 
in our Church on any account who are found guilty of any 
fraud. 

1 852.] $2§r For the mode of procedure in case of insol- [1872. 
vency of members, and in settling disputes, etc., as to the payment of 
debts or otherwise, see Part I, chap, ix, sec. 4, quest. 2, 3, pages 100- 
102. 

1848.] Section 18. Supernumerary and Superannuated 
Preachers. * 

I860.] The rights and privileges of those who may live [1864. 
without the bounds of their own Conferences. 

1792.] A Supernumerary Preacher is one so worn out in [1860. 

the itinerant service as to be rendered incapable of 

e mti in. preaching constantly ; but at the same time is willing to 

do any work in the ministry which tbe Conference may direct, and 

his strength enable him to perform. 

1840/J A Supernumerary Preacher avIio refuses to attend to the 
work assigned him, unless in case of sickness, or other unavoidable 
cause or causes, shall not be allowed to exercise the functions of his 
office, nor even to preach among us ; nevertheless, the final determina- 
tion of the case shall be with the Annual Conference of which he is a 
member, who shall have power to acquit, suspend, locate, or expel him, 
as the case may be. 

1864.] 295. A Supernumerary Preacher is one who, be- 
cause of impaired health, is temporarily unable to perform 
effective work. He may receive an appointment, or be left 
without one, according to the judgment of the Annual Con- 
ference of which he is a member; but he shall have no claim 
on the beneficiary funds of the Church, except by vote of the 
Conference : and he shall be subject to all the limitations of 
the Discipline in respect to re-appointment and continuance 
in the same Charge that apply to effective Preachers. In 
case he be left without an appointment he shall have a seat 
in the Quarterly Conference, and all the privileges of mem- 
bership in the place where he may reside. 

1832.] 296. Every Superannuated Preacher, who may 
reside without the bounds of the Conference of which he is a 

superannuated member, [in., 1856, shall have a seat in the Quar- 
fcreacher. terly Conference, and all the privileges of mem- 

* The provisions on this subject were gathered into a separate section in 1S48. 
They were previously in the section on Annua) Conferences. 



Local Pbeachers. 181 

bership, in the Church where he may reside] ; * and he shall 
annually forward to his Conference a certificate of his Chris- 
tian and ministerial conduct, together with an account of the 
number and circumstances of his family, signed by the Pre- 
siding Elder of the District, or the Preacher in charge of the 
Circuit or Station within whose bounds he may reside ; with- 
out which the Conference shall not be required to allow his 
claim, [in., 1864, and may locate him without his consent]. 

1796.] Section 21. [Om., 1S36, Of] the Local Preachers. 

Quest. 1. What directions shall be given concerning [om., [1872. 
1816, our brethren] the Local Preachers [orn., 1816, in respect to their 
being received as Preachers or admitted into the order of Deacons ?] 

1. JSTo Local Preacher shall receive a license to preach till he has been 
examined and approved at the Quarterly Meeting of his License 
Circuit, which license shall be drawn up in the following 

words, signed by the President of the meeting, namely: "N. M. has 
applied to us for liberty to preach as a Local Preacher in our Circuit, 
and after due inquiry concerning his gifts, grace, and usefulness, we 
judge he is a proper person to be licensed for this purpose, and we ac- 
cordingly authorize him to preach. 

2. Before any person shall be licensed as a Local Preacher by a Quar- 
terly Meeting, he shall bring a recommendation from the 

Society of which he is a member. Recommend. 

1816»] 1. Before any person shall be licensed to preach [1820. 
as a Local Preacher among us he shall bring a recommendation from 
the Society or class of which he is a member, and be personally exam- 
ined before the Quarterly Meeting Conference by the Presiding Elder, 
or, in his absence, by the Preacher having the charge, touching his 
acquaintance with the doctrines of our Church (to which he shall de- 
clare his assent), together with his gifts and grace for preaching, and 
if he be approved by the Quarterly Meeting Conference in these re- 
spects, and they believe that he will be generally acceptable and useful 
as a Preacher, he shall then receive a license, signed by the Presiding 
Elder, or, in his absence, by the Preacher having the charge, in these 
words, namely : " N. M. has applied to us for liberty to preach as a 
Local Preacher in om- Circuit, and after due inquiry concerning his 
gifts, grace, and usefulness, we judge he is a proper person to be li- 
censed for this purpose, and we accordingly authorize him to preach," 
which license it shall be the duty of such Local Preacher to have an- 
nually renewed." f 

1836.] Section 19. General Directions concerning Local 
Preachers. 

Quest. What directions shall be given concerning Local [1872. 
Preachers ? 

* "A Superannuated Preacher living- out of the bounds of his own Conference is 
not a member of the Quarterly Conference where he resides." — Jour. Gen. Conf., 
ISIS. 

"Such member has no voice in the Society where he lives." "He has a rigbt (as 
all other Methodist Preachers) in Class Meeting's." "He is under the jurisdiction 
of the Presiding Elder so far as is provided in the Discipline (*T 322).*' — Jour. Gen. 
Conf 1848. 

t In 1820 the paragraphs of 1796 were restored, and provisions in relation to a 
District Conference were inserted. See District Conference. 



182 History of the Discipline. 

Amenable to Quar- 297.* The Quarterly Conference shall have 
teriy Conference, authority to license proper persons to preach, and 
to renew their license annually, when, in the judgment of 
said Conference, their gifts, grace, and usefulness will warrant 
such renewal ; to recommend to the Annual Conference [in., 
1868, Local Preachers who are] suitable candidates [om, 1868, 
in the local connection] for Deacons' or Elders' Orders, and for 
admission on trial in the traveling connection; and to try, 
suspend, [in., 1868, deprive of ministerial office and creden- 
tials,] expel or acquit, any Local Preacher in the Circuit or 
Station against whom charges may be ["brought," changed, 1863, to 
"preferred"] ; provided, That no person shall be licensed to 
preach without the recommendation of the Society of which 
he is a member, or of the Leaders' [in., 1868, and "Stewards'] 
Meeting; [in., 1864, and no member of the Church shall be 
at liberty to preach without a license]. Nor shall any one be 
licensed to preach, or recommended to the Annual Conference 
to travel, or for ordination, without first being examined in 
the Quarterly Conference on the subject of Doctrines and 
Discipline. 

1SOO.] 298. Every Local [in., 1812, Elder, Deacon, or] 
Preacher [in., 1848, shall be amenable to the Quarterly Con- 
ference ("of which he is a member," changed, 1848, to " where he re- 
sides ")] [in., 1852, for his Christian character and the faithful 
performance of his ministerial office], [In., 1812, He shall 
have his name recorded on the journal of said Conference], 
[in., 1800, and also enrolled on a Class paper, and shall meet 

in Class : f (om., 1848, if the distance of his place of residence from any Class be 
not too great)], ["or in neglect thereof," changed, 1852, to " and in neglect 
of the above duties"], [in., 1868, or if found unacceptable in 
his ministerial office after due trial] [" shall forfeit his license," changed, 
1812, to "the Quarterly J Conference, if they judge it proper, 
may deprive him of his ministerial office "].§ And when a 
1§4§.] Preacher is located, or discontinued by an Annual 
Conference, he shall be amenable to the Quarterly Conference 
of the Circuit or Station where he had his last appointment, 
[om., 1864, or at the place where he shall reside at the time of his location]. 

1816.] 299. Whenever ["a Local Preacher," changed, 1S36, to "any 
Elder, Deacon, or Preacher;" and 1872, to " a Local Elder, Deacon, or 

Preacher"] shall remove from one Circuit or 
Station to another, he shall procure from the 

* In 1836, the provisions on District Conferences were struck out, and these new 
provisions inserted. 

t The meeting in class. 1824-40, restricted to licensed Local Preachers. 

% District Conference, 1S20-36. 

§ " Quest. 10. Ought it to be strictly enjoined on all our Local Preachers and 
Exporters that no one presume to speak in public without taking a note every 
quarter (if required), and be examined by the Assistant with respect to his life, his 
qualification, and reception ? 

'•Aiis. Yes." — Minute^ 1TS0. 



Local Peeachebs. 183 

Presiding Elder of the District, or from the Preacher having 
charge, a certificate of his official standing in the Church at 
the time of his removal, without which he shall not be re- 
ceived as a Local Preacher in other places. 

1852.] 300. The Presiding Elders and the Preachers in 
Charge are required so to arrange the appointments, wherever 
it is practicable, as to give the Local Preachers 
regular and systematic employment on the Sab- 
bath. 

1864.] 301. Whenever a Local Preacher shall have a 
pastoral charge, he shall hold his Church relation 

Relation. F . , ~, & ' 

in said Charge. 

Section 20. — Local Preachers and their Ordination. 

1789.] *The Bishop has obtained liberty, by the suf- [1812. 
frages of the Conference, to ordain Local Preachers to the office of 
Deacons; ["Provided, thev obtain a testimonial from . 

the Society to which they belong, and from the Stewards 0rdinatlon - 
of the Circuit, signed by ("three Traveling Preachers, three Deacons, 
and three Elders, one of them being a Presiding Elder ; the names of 
those nominated being read in the Conference previous to their ordi- 
nation," changed, 1792, to "three Elders, three Deaeons, and three 
Traveling Preachers;" again, 1800, to "nine Traveling Preachers, 
three of whom shall be Elders, three others Elders or Deacons, and 
the other three Elders, Deacons, or Preachers;") again, 1808, the en- 
tire proviso changed to "Provided their characters pass in examination 
and obtain the approbation of the yearly Conference, with a testimonial 
from the Quarterly fleeting of their respective Circuits, after proper 
examination, signed by the President, and countersigned by the 
Secretary."] 

1796.] 302. A [in., 1816, licensed] Local Preacher shall 

be eligible to the office of a Deacon after he has preached four 

[in., 1872, consecutive] years from the time he 

received a regular license, and has obtained 

["the," changed, 1S04, to " a "] testimonial ["which is directed in the fourth 
section of the first chapter of the form of Discipline." changed. 1S04, to "from the 
Society to which he belongs, and from the Stewards of the Circuit, signed also by 
nine Traveling Preachers; three of whom shall be Elders, three others Elders or 
Deacons; and the other three Elders. Deacons, or Preachers," changed, 1808, to 
(" from the Quarterly Meeting of the Circuit to which he belongs," changed, 1S20, to 

"the District Conference," again, 1S36, to "from the Quarterly Confer- 
ence"), after proper examination, signed by the President 
and countersigned by the Secretary, and [in., 1836, after] his 
character has passed in examination before, and he has ob- 
tained the ("appropriation," changed, 1868, to ''approbation") of, the 
Annual Conference.] 

1872.] 303. A Local Preacher who has been licensed 
three consecutive years before his admission on trial in an 
Annual Conference, shall be eligible to the office of Deacon 

* This provision originally appeared in the section on Bishops. The section on 
Local Preachers was not introduced until 1796. 



184 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

after he has preached one year in the traveling connection, 
and has obtained a recommendation from the Quarterly Con- 
ference of which he is a member, and his character and quali- 
fications have been examined and approved by the Annual 
Conference. 

1812.] 304. A Local Deacon shall be eligible to the 
office of an Elder after he has preached four years from the 
time he was ordained a Deacon, and has obtained a recom- 
mendation from ["two thirds of the Quarterly Meeting," changed, 1820, to 
"the District," and, 1836, to " the Quarterly Conference "] of which 
he is a member, certifying his qualifications in doctrine, 

discipline, talents, and usefulness [om., 1824, and the necessity of his 
official services as an Elder in the Circuit where he resides], signed by the 

President and countersigned by the Secretary. He shall, if he 
cannot attend, send to the Annual Conference such recom- 
mendation, and a note certifying his belief in the doctrine 
and discipline of our Church : — the whole being examined by 
the Annual Conference, and, if approved, he may be or- 
dained ; 

Provided, nevertheless, that no slaveholder shall be eligible [1 860. 
to the office of an Elder [in., 1816, or Deacon], where the laws will ad- 
mit of emancipation, and permit the liberated slave to enjoy freedom. 

1816.] No [in., 1836, Elder, Deacon, or] Preacher among [1848. 
us shall distill or ["retail," changed, 1836, to "vend"] spirituous 
liquors, without forfeiting his ["ministerial," changed, 1836, to "offi- 
cial"] standing. 

Section 21. — Extorters. 

To license such persons as he may judge proper to officiate [1868. 
as Exhorters in the Church, provided no person shall be so licensed 
without the consent of the Leaders' Meeting, or of the class of which 
he is a member, where no Leaders' Meeting is held ; and the Exhorters 
so authorized shall be subject to the annual examination of character in 
the Quarterly Meeting Conference, and have their license annually re- 
newed by the Presiding Elder or the Preacher having the charge, if 
approved by the Quarterly Meeting Conference.* 

1868.] Quest. 1. How shall an Exhorter be constituted? [1872. 
Ans. 

305. [In., 1872, An Exhorter shall be constituted] by the 
recommendation of the class of which he is a 
member, or of the Leaders' and Stewards' Meet- 
ing of the Circuit or Station, and a license signed by the 
Preacher in Charge. 

Quest. 2. What are the duties of Exhorters ? Ans. 

306. The duties of Exhorters are to hold meet- 
ings for prayer and exhortation wherever oppor- 
tunity is afforded, subject to the direction of the Preacher in 

* From the sectioD on "Preachers in Charge." See pp. 178, 179 for other provis- 
ions on the subject. In 1868 this section was introduced into the Discipline iu 
place of the former provision. 



Stewards. 185 

Charge; to attend all the sessions of the Quarterly Confer- 
ence ; to be subject to an annual examination of character in 
the Quarterly Conference, and a renewal of license annually 
by the Presiding Elder, or Preacher having the charge, if 
approved by the Quarterly Conference.* 



Chapter III. — Stewards. 

1789.] [" On the Qualification and Duty of Stetoards" changed, 1792, to 
"of the Qualifications, {in., 1812, Appointment) and Duty of Stetoards of 
Circuits (in., 1848, and Stations' 1 ''), changed, 1864, to " Qualifications, 

Appointments, and Duties of Stewards."] 

1. What are the qualifications necessary for Stewards ? Ans. 



307. Let the Stewards be men of solid piety, 
who both know and love the Methodist Doctrine 

and Discipline, and of good natural and acquired abilities to 
transact the temporal business. f 

1812.] Quest. 2. How are the Stewards to he appointed-? Ans. 

308. [In., 1872, In the appointment of the ointm ent 
Stewards], the Preacher having the charge of pp° mmen - 
the Circuit shall have the right of nomination ; but the 
Quarterly [om., 1S52, Meeting] Conference shall confirm or reject 
I860.] such nomination. The Stewards so appointed shall 
hold office for one year, but may be re-appointed in like 
manner from year to year 4 

1789.1 Quest. 3. What are the duties of the Stewards? Ans. 



* "In case a Quarterly Conference recommend the renewal of the license of an 
Extorter, is the Presiding Elder under obligation to renew the license? 

"Ans. He is."— Jour: Gen. Conf, 1S60. 

t In the Annual Minutes for ITS! we find the following : — 

Quest. 19. Shall any directions be given concerning register books? 

Ans. Let register books be provided by all the Societies, that the Elders and 
Deacons may enter the marriages and baptisms regularly in them; and let every 
such register book be kept in the hands of the Stewards, or any other proper person 
of each Society respectively. Let one general register book be also kept in the 
hands of the General Steward of every Circuit, in which the contents of the private 
register books in the Circuit may be inserted at convenient times." 

% "2. In a few days some of them said, ' Sir, we will not sit under you for noth- 
ing ; we will subscribe quarterly.' I said, ' I will have nothing; for I want nothing. 
My fellowship supplies me with all I want.' One replied, ' Nay, but you want a 
hundred and fifteen pounds to pay for the lease of the Foundry, and likewise a 
large sum of money to put it in repair,' On this consideration. I suffered them to 
subscribe. And when the Society met. I asked, ' Who will take the trouble of 
receiving this money, and paying it where it is needful ?' One said, ' I will do it, and 
keep the acoount for you.' So here was the first Steward. Afterward, I desired one 
or two more to help ine, as Stewards, and, in process of time, a greater number. 

" Let it be remarked, it was I myself, not the people, who chose these Stewards, 
and appointed to each the distinct work wherein he was to help me, as long as I 
desired. And herein I began to exercise another sort of power ; narnely, that of 
appointing and removing Stewards." — Wesley's Large Minutes. 

Prior to 1812 the Preachers in Charge appointed the Stewards. See \ 255 of this 
work. 



186 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

Dut . es 309. [In., 1872, The duties of Stewards are]* 

to take an exact account of all the money or other 

[" provision made for and received by any Traveling or Local Preacher," changed, 

1T92, to ' k provisions collected for the support of the Preachers "] 
in the Circuit [in., 1860, or Station, and apply the same as the 
Discipline directs] ; to make an accurate return of every ex- 
penditure of money, whether to the Preachers, the sick, or 
the poor ; to seek the needy and distressed in order to relieve 
and comfort them; to inform the Preachers of any sick or 
disorderly persons ; to tell the Preachers what they think 
wrong in them ; to attend the Quarterly Meetings of their 
Circuit [in., 1860, and the Leaders' (in., 1868, and Stewards') 
Meetings] ; to give advice, if asked, in planning the Circuit ; 
to attend committees for the application of money to Churches ; 
to give counsel in matters of arbitration ; to provide elements 
for the Lord's Supper ; to write circular letters to the Societies 
in the Circuit to be more liberal, if need be ; as also to let 
them know, [in., 1792, when occasion requires], the state 
of the ["temporalities," changed, 1792, to " temporal concerns "] at the 

last Quarterly Meeting. [Om., 1864, to register the marriages and bap. 
tisrns. and to be subject to the Bishops, the Presiding Elder of their District, and 
the Elder, Deacon, and Traveling Preachers of their Circuit.] 

1868.] Quest. 4. What are the duties of District Stewards ? Ans. 

310. [In., 1872, The duties of District Stewards are], to 
attend the annual District Stewards' Meeting 
when called by the Presiding Elder, and perform 

the duties specified in 1" 478. 

1816.] Quest. 5. To whom are the Stewards accountable for the 
faithful performance of their duty ? Ans. 

311. [In., 1872, Stewards are accountable for the faithful per- 
Amenabie to the fomiance of their duty] to the Quarterly [om. 1862, 

Quart, conf. Meeting] Conference of the Circuit or Station, [which 
shall have power to dismiss or change them at pleasure.] 

_ T . 1789.] Quest. 6. What number of Stewards are nec- 

Number. . J V. /-,. • , •> . 

essaiy in each Circuit ? Ans. 

312. [In., 1872, There shall be] not less than [" two," changed, 
1820, to "three"] nor more than [" four," changed, 1S20, to "seven," and 
in 1856, "nine"] [in., 1872, Stewards in each Circuit or Station], 
[in., 1820, one of whom shall be (in., 1864, appointed) the 
Recording Steward] [in., 1864, by the Quarterly Conference 
after each annual election]. 

1868. But when two or more Circuits or Stations are 
united, the Stewards shall hold office till the first Quarterly 
Conference shall elect a new Board. 

* " Quest. 79. Is it not right that the Assistant, and not the Stewards or Leaders, 
should receive the quarterly collections in the classes? 

" Ans, Certainly It is. This has been the general practice among the Methodists 
in Europe. And therefore let every Assistant look to it. and ask every person who 
can afford it for his quarterly subscription, when he changes the tickets; and in 
due time let him deliver the whole into the hands of the Stewards, to carry on the 
work of God in the Circuit."— Discipline of I'Si. 



District Stewards. 



Teial of a Bishop. 187 



1864.] Part III. — Administration of Discipline. 



Chapter I. 

1848.] [Om., 1864, Of] Bringing Ministers and Members to Trial 
[o?n., 1564, and of Insolvencies], and the Settlement of Disputes. 

Section 1. — The Trial of a Bishop * 

1784. Quest. 27. To whom is ["the Superintendent," [1872. 
changed; 1787, to " the Bishop "] amenable for his conduct ? Arts. 

313. [In., 1872, A Bishop is answerable for his conduct] 
to the [in., 1792, General] Conference, who shall Amenable to Gen- 
have power to [-'expel him for improper conduct, if they erai Couferenee. 
judge it necessary," changed, 1872, to " order the manner of his trial."] 

1792.] Quest. 5. "What provision shall be made for the trial of 
["an immoral," changed, 1804, to "a"] Bishop [in., 
1804, if he should be accused of immorality] in the in- T ^c^™ of 
terval of the General Conference ? 

Ans. If a Bishop be ["guilty," changed, 1804, to "accused"] of im- 
morality, three Traveling Elders shall call upon him, and examine him 
on the subject ; and if the three Elders verily believe that the Bishop 
is guilty of the crime, they shall call to their aid two Presiding Elders 
from two Districts in the neighborhood of that where the crime was 
committed, each of which Presiding Elders shall bring with him two 
Elders, or an Elder and a Deacon. The above-mentioned nine persons 
shall form a Conference to examine into the charge brought against the 
Bishop, and if two thirds of them verily believe him to be guilty of the 
crime laid to his charge, they shall have authority to suspend the 
Bishop till the ensuing General Conference, and the "Districts shall be 
regulated in the mean time as is provided in [" the case of the death of 
a Bishop," changed, 1800, to "the third section," and, 1808, to "the 
third and fifth sections;" in 1852, to "chap, hi, sec. 3, and chap, iv, 
sec. 1;" and in 1868, to "Part II, chap, i, sec. 2, and Part II, chap, ii, 
1804.] sec. 14"]; but no accusation shall be received against a 
Bishop except it be delivered in writing, signed by those who are to 
prove the crime, and a copy of the accusation shall be given to the ac- 
cused Bishop. 

1872.] 313. A Bishop is answerable for his conduct to 
the General Conference, who shall have power to order the 
manner of his trial. 

314. When a Bishop is accused of immoral conduct, the 
Presiding Elder within whose District said immorality is al- 
leged to have been committed shall call to his procedure for 
aid four Traveling Elders, which five ministers Crime < 

* Until 1848 the provisions of this section remained in the section on " Bishops 
and their Duty." 



188 History of the Discipline. 

shall carefully inquire into the case ; and if, in their judg- 
ment, there is reasonable ground for such accusation, they, 
or a majority of them, shall prepare and sign the proper 
charge in the case, and shall send a copy thereof, so signed, 
to the accused, and shall give notice thereof to one of the 
Bishops. Said Bishop, so notified, shall convene a Judicial 
Conference, to be composed of the Triers of Appeals in the 
rive neighboring Conferences. And the said Judicial Con- 
ference shall have full power to try the accused Bishop, and 
to suspend him from the functions of his office, or expel him 
from the Church, as they may deem his offense requires. 
One of the Bishops shall preside at his trial. 

315. The accused shall have the right of peremptory chal- 
lenge, yet not so as to reduce the number of the Judicial 
Conference below twenty-one. 

316. When a Bishop is chargeable with imprudent conduct, 
a Presiding Elder shall take with him two Traveling Elders, 
imprudent Con- and shall admonish the Bishop so offending. In 

duct - case of a second offense, one of the Bishops, to- 

gether with three Traveling Elders, shall call upon him and 
reprehend and admonish him. If he still persist in his im- 
prudence, he shall then be tried in the manner ordered in 
IF 314, 315. 

317. A Bishop shall have the right of appeal to the ensu- 

ing General Conference if he signify his inten- 
Appeai. ^. Qn to appeal at the time of his conviction, or 
when informed thereof. 

318. Complaints against the administration of a Bishop 

may be forwarded to the General Conference, 
omp am s. ^^ entertained there : provided that, in its 
judgment, due notice has been given. 

Section 2. 

1789.] " On the manner," changed, 1792, to " Of the meth- [1 848. 
od "] by which Immoral Traveling Ministers or Preachers shall 
be Brought to Trial, Found Guilty, and Reproved [in., 1792, 
or] Suspended in the Intervals of the Conferences, 

1848,] The Method of Proceeding against Accused Traveling 
Ministers or Preachers. 

1784.] Quest. 63. Are there any further directions need- [1789. 

ful for the preservation of good order among the Preachers ? 
Ans. In the absence of a Superintendent, a Traveling Preacher or 
three Leaders shall have power to lodge a complaint 
Early Provision. against any p re acher in their Circuit, whether Elder, 
Assistant, Deacon, or Helper^ before three neighboring Assistants, who 
shall meet at an appointed time (proper notice being given to the par- 
lies) and hear and decide the cause. And authority is given them to 



Teial of Tkaveling Pkeacheks. 189 

change or suspend a Preacher, if they see it necessary, and to appoint 
another in his place during the absence of the Superintendents. 

1789.] 319. *[Om., 1ST2, Quest. 1. What shall be done] when an 
Elder, Deacon, or Preacher is under report of being guilty 
of some [om., 1792, capital] crime expressly forbidden in the word 

of God Tom., 186S, as an unchristian practice], sufficient to exclude a 

person from the kingdom of grace and glory [om., isoo, and to 

make him a subject of wrath and hell]. 

320. I. [Om., 1ST2, Amw. l] [in., 1848, In the interval of the An- 
nual Conference] let the Presiding Elder [in., Preliminarv TriaI 
1796, in the absence of a Bishop] call as many 

[in., 18x2, Traveling] Ministers as he shall think fit, at least 
[" three," changed, 1S63, to "five"], and if possible bring the ac- 
cused and the accuser face to face [in., 1848, and cause a 
correct record of the investigation to be kept and transmit- 
ted to the Annual Conference], If the person be clearly con- 
victed, he shall be suspended from [" official services in the Church, 
and not be allowed the privileges of a member," changed, 1796, to ' ' all (" official," 

changed. 1S43, to " ministerial ") services and Church privileges "] 

[in., 1792, Until the ensuing (" District," changed, 1796, to "yearly;" 

1816, to ''Annual' 1 ) Conference, at which his case shall be 
fully considered and determined "]. But if the accused be 

a Presiding Elder [" the Preachers must," changed, I860, to " three of 

the senior Preachers of his District shall inquire into the 
character of the report, and if they judge it necessary "] call 
in the Presiding Elder of [•■ the neighboring." changed, 1S60, to "any 

adjoining' 1 ] District, who ["is required to attend and act as judge," 
changed, 1796, to "is required to attend and preside at the trial;" in I860, to 

" shall appoint a committee of five Elders from within the 
bounds of the Annual Conference of which the accused is a 
member and also preside at the examination"]. 

321. If the [" persons," changed, 1T92, to " accused and accuser"" 
cannot be brought face to face, but the supposed delinquent 
flees from trial, it shall be received as a presumptive proof 
of guilt, and out of the mouth of two or three witnesses 
he shall be condemned. [•• Xevertheless, he may then demand a trial face 
to face, or he may appeal to the next Conference in that District," changed, 1792, to 

''Nevertheless, even in that case the ("District," changed, 1796, to 
"yearly;" and in 1816, to '' Annual ") Conference shall reconsider 
and determine the whole matter"]. 

lSSItl.] 322. And if the accused be a superannuated [in., 
1868, or supernumerary] Preacher, living out of the bounds of 
the Conference of which he is a member ["the Pre- superannuated or 
siding Elder in whose Disft-ict he may reside shall bring him to Supernumerary 
trial, and in case of suspension, shall forward to the ensuing Annual Preacher. 
Conference, of which the accused is a member, exact minutes of the charges, testi- 
mony, and decision of the committee in the case," changed, 1S40, to ' ' he shall 

* The original provisions of this section were prepared by Bishop Asbury, (Journal, 
II, 29,) and constitute a section, 1789. 



190 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE, 

be held responsible to the Annual Conference within whose 
bounds he may reside, who shall have power to try, acquit, 
suspend, locate, or expel him, in the same manner as if he 
were a member of said Conference"]. 

1848.] 323. II. If the charge be preferred at the Confer- 
ence, the case may be referred to a committee, in the presence 
char e Prefer °^ a Presiding Elder or a member appointed by 
red at Confer- the Bishop in his stead, who shall cause a faith- 
ene6, ful record of the proceedings and testimony to be 

laid before the Conference ; on which, with such other evi- 
dence as may be admitted, the case shall be decided.* 

1789.] 324. [Om.,1872, Quest 2. What shall be done] in cases of im- 
proper tempers, words, or actions [om, 1792, or a breach of the Ar- 
Improper Con- tides and Discipline of the Church], the person SO offend- 
duct. i D g gl ia ll j) 6 reprehended ["by his Bishop, Elder, Deacon, 

or Preacher that has the charge of the Circuit, or if he be a Bishop he shall be 
reprehended by the Conference," changed, 1722, to "by his senior in of- 
fice "]. Should a second transgression take place, one, two, 
or three [in., 1792, Ministers or Preachers] ["may be called in," 
changed, 1792, to " are to be taken as witnesses "]. If he be not 

then Cured [om., 1868, he shall be tried at the (om., 1796, " Conference of his 
District") (in., 1796, next Yearly; and 1816, Annual Conference), and if found 
guilty and impenitent shall be expelled from the connection, and his name so re- 
turned in the Minutes of the Conference]. [In., 1868, let the Presiding 
Elder proceed as in [" Answer 1 to question 1 of this section," changed, 
1872, to "1 320-3"]. 

N. B. Any Preacher suspended at a Quarterly Meeting [1792. 
from preaching shall not resume that employment again hut by the 
order of the Conference. But it is to he observed that a Preacher shall 
"be tried by a Deacon, a Deacon by an Elder, an Elder by a Presiding 
Elder, and a Presiding Elder by the Presiding Elder of a neighboring 
District. 

1848.] 325. [Om., 1872, Quest. 3. What shall be done] when a mem- 
ber of an Annual Conference fails in business, or contracts 
debts which he is not able to pay, [om., 1872? Ans.] 

Let the Presiding Elder appoint three judicious members 
Failure in Busi- of the Church to inspect the accounts, contracts, 
ne3S - and circumstances of the supposed delinquent, 

and if, in their opinion, he has behaved dishonestly, or con- 
tracted debts without the probability of paying, let the case 

be disposed Of according to ["the answer of question one of this section," 
changed, 1872, to " IT 320-323 "]. 

* " Testimony taken before a committee sitting in the case of an accused mem- 
ber of an Annual Conference is to be received as evidence on the trial of said min- 
ister before the Annual Conference."— Gen. Conf. of\MS. 

" Resolved, That the select number appointed to try accused members of an 
Annual Conference act in the case in the stead and with the powers of the Confer- 
ence itself, and its chairman is in the place of the Bishop. It is. therefore, improper 
for the chairman in such a case to dismiss a complaint."— Jour. Gen. Conf., 1S64, 
p. 860. 



Tetal of Traveling Peeachees. 191 

1792.] Quest. 4. What shall be done with those Ministers [1872. 
or Preachers who hold and ["preach," changed, 1816, to " disseminate 
publicly or privately"] doctrines which are contrary to our Articles of 
Religion 3 

326. [In., 18T2, When a Minister or Preacher holds and 
disseminates, publicly or privately, doctrines which are con- 
trary to our Articles of Religion]. 

Ans. Let the same process be observed as in cases of gross 
immorality ; but if the Minister or Preacher so offending do 

solemnly engage [-'neither to preach nor defend," changed. 1816, to " ' not 

to disseminate "] such erroneous doctrines in public or in 
private, he shall be borne with till his case be laid before the 
next (District) Annual Conference, which shall determine the 
matter. 

1836.] Quest. 4. What shall be done with a member of [1848. 
an Annual Conference who conducts himself in a manner which ren- 
ders him unacceptable to the people as a Traveling Preacher \ 

1818.] What shall be done when a Traveling Minister [1872. 
is accused of being so unacceptable, inefficient, or'secular, as to be no 
longer useful in his work ? 

1836.] Ans. [Om., 1848., When any member of an Annual Con- 
ference shall be charged with having so conducted himself as to render 
him unacceptable to the people as a'Traveling Preacher, it shah be the 
duty of] 

327. [In., 1872, When a Traveling Minister is accused of 
being so unacceptable, inefficient, or secular, as to be no 
longer useful in his work],* the Conference [om., 1848, to which he 
belongs] (shall) investigate the case ; and if it appear that 
the complaint is well founded, and [om., 1843, he do not give the Con- 
ference satisfaction that he will amend or] [in., 1848. the accused will 
not] voluntarily retire, they may locate him without his con- 
sent, [om., 1543. provided that he shall be at liberty to defend himself before the 
Conference in person or by his representative ; and if he be located in his absence 
without having been previously notified of an intention thus to proceed against him, 
he may apply "to the Conference, at its next session, to be heard in his defense, in 
which 'case they shall reconsider the matter for that purpose]. 

1872.] * 328. When a Traveling Preacher in the interim 
of an Annual Conference refuses to attend to the work as- 
signed him, let the Presiding Elder proceed as directed in 
\ 320-323. 

329. A Preacher is answerable on a complaint of malad- 
ministration to the Annual Conference of which he is a 
member. 

1856.] 330. But should the Conference having jurisdiction 
in any of the foregoing cases judge it expedient to try the 
accused by a select number, it may appoint not less than nine 
nor more than fifteen of its members for that purpose [in., 
1868, the accused having the right to challenge for cause], 

* " When a member of an Annual Conference is located he is entitled to a certifi- 
cate of the fact under the hand of the President of the Conference. 1 ' — Jour. Gen. 
Con/., 1S43. 



192 History of the Discipline. 

who, in the presence of a Bishop or a Chairman, which the 
President of the Conference shall appoint, and one or more of 
the Secretaries of the Conference, shall have full power to 
consider and determine the case according to the rules which 
govern Annual Conferences in such proceedings, and they 
shall make a faithful report of all their doings to the Secre- 
tary of the Conference in writing, and deliver up to him the 
bill of charges, the evidence taken, and the decision rendered, 
with all other documents brought into the trial. [In., 1872, 
Or the Annual Conference may, when a case cannot be tried 
during the session for .want of testimony, refer it to the 
Presiding Elder having charge of the Preacher complained 
of, who shall proceed as directed in IF 320-323].* 

1864.] Section 3. — Proceedings against Preachers on Trial. 

1836.] 331. A Preacher on trial who may be accused of 
crime shall be accountable to the Quarterly Conference of the 
Circuit on which he travels. The Presiding Elder shall call 
a committee of three Local Preachers, ["who," changed, 1872, to 
"which"] may suspend him; and the Quarterly Conference 
may expel him : nevertheless, he shall have a right to an appeal 
to the next Annual Conference. 

1848.] Section 4. — The Trial of Local Preachers. 

1796. Quest. 3. What directions shall be given concern- [1820. 
ing the trial of [in., 1816, licensed] Local Preachers, Local Deacons, 
or Local Elders ? f 

1836.] 332. [am., 1872, Quest. 1. What shall be done] when a Local 

Elder, Deacon, or Preacher is reported to be guilty of some 

crime expressly forbidden in the word of God, 

sufficient to exclude a person from the kingdom 

of grace and glory [om., 1872? Arts.] 

1796.] If a charge be brought against a [in., 1816, licensed] Local 
Preacher, or Local Deacon, or Elder, the Preacher who has the over- 
sight of the Circuit shall summon three or more Local Preachers of the 
neighborhood, or, for want of Local Preachers, so many Leaders, or 
Extorters. And if they, or a majority of them, on due examination, 
judge that the Local [in., 1816, licensed] Preacher, Deacon, or Elder, 
aforesaid, has been guilty of such a crime, or has [" preached," changed, 
1816, to "publicly or privately disseminated"] such false doctrines, as 
require his suspension from all public offices [in., 1812, and privileges] 
in our Church till the ensuing Quarterly Meeting, the Preacher who has 
the oversight of the Circuit shall accordingly suspend him [om., 1816, 
from all public offices (in., 1812, and privileges)] till the ensuing Quar- 
terly Meeting. 

* A resolution to this effect was passed in the General Conference of 1848. May- 
take testimony by commission. — Ibid. 

t This was taken in 1848 from the section on Local Preachers and made a sep- 
arate section. 



Trial op Local Preachees. 193 

And in such case [om., 1816, and in every case where a meeting, as- 
sembled as above described, shall deem the said Local Preacher, Dea- 
con, or Elder, culpable], the next Quarterly Meeting shall proceed upon 
his trial, and shall have authority to clear, censure, suspend, or expel 
him, according to their judgment. And the Presiding Elder or the 
Preacher who has the oversight of the Circuit, shall, at the commence- 
ment of the trial, appoint a Secretary, who shall take down regular min- 
utes of the evidence and proceedings of the trial, which minutes, when 
read and approved, shall be signed by the said Presiding Elder or 
Preacher, and also by the Members of the said Quarterly Meeting, or 
by the majority of them. 

1820.] [''"When charges are preferred against any Local [1836. 
Preacher, it shall be the duty of the Preacher in Charge to call," changed, 
1836, to 

332. "(Om., 1872, Quest 2. "What shall be done) when a Local Elder, 

Deacon, or Preacher is reported to be guilty of some crime 
expressly forbidden in the Word of God, sufficient to exclude 
a person from the kingdom of grace and glory [om., 1872? Am. 1. 
The Preacher having charge shall call "] a committee, 
consisting of three or more Local Preachers [om., 1836, within the 

Station, Circuit, or District], before ["whom," changed, 1872, to " which "] 

it shall be the duty of the accused to appear and by ["whom," 
changed, 1872, to ' ' which "] he shall be acquitted, or, if found 
guilty, suspended until the [om., 1836, meeting of the] next ["District," 
changed, 1836, to " Quarterly "] Conference. 

1824.] And the, Preacher in Charge shall cause exact 
minutes of the charges, testimony, and examination, together 
with the decision of the Committee, to be laid before the 
["District," changed, 1836, to "Quarterly"] Conference, where it 
shall be the duty of the accused to appear. [In., 1848, If 
the accused refuse or neglect to appear before said committee, 
he may be tried in his absence]. 

1820.] 333. [Om., 1872, And] the President [om., 1S36, of the said 
District Conference] shall, at the commencement of the trial, ap- 
point a Secretary, who shall take down regular minutes of the 
evidence [om., 1S36, and proceedings] of the trial ; which minutes, 
when read and approved, shall be signed by the [om., 1836, said] 
President and also by the Members of the [om., 1836, said District] 
Conference [in., 1836, who are present], or a majority of 
them. 

1836.] 334. [Om., 1872, Quest. 2. What shall be done] in case of 

improper tempers, words, or actions [om., 1S72? Ans. 

The person so offending shall be reprehended by the 
Preacher having Charge. Should a second trans- 

& O j; •,-. -P 1 Improper Conduct. 

gression take place, one, two, or three faithful 

friends are to be taken as witnesses. If he be not then cured, 

lie shall be tried at the next Quarterly Conference, and if 

found guilty and impenitent, he shall be expelled from the 

Church. 

1848,] 335. [Om., 1872, Quest, 3. What shall be done] when a Local 
13 



194 HlSTOKY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

Elder, Deacon, or Preacher fails in business, or contracts 
debts which he is not able to pay [om., 1S72? Ans. 

Let the Preacher in Charge appoint three judicious 
Failure in Busi- members of the Church to inspect the accounts, 
ness. contracts, and circumstances of the supposed 

delinquent; and if, in their opinion, he has behaved dishon- 
estly, or contracted debts without the probability of paying, 
let the case be disposed of according to ["the answer to question one 
of this section," changed, 1872, to " IT 332 "]. 

Section 5. 

1789.] [*On?changed,rm,u> " Of" Bringing to Trial, [1860. 
Finding Guilty, and Reproving, Suspending, or Excluding 
Disorderly Persons from Society and Church Privileges, [in., 
1852, and of Insolvencies and the Settlement of Disputes']. 

I860.] How an Accused Member is to be Brought to [1864. 
Trial 

1864.] Trial of an Accused Member. 

I. For Immoral Conduct. 

1789. Quest. 1. How shall a [" suspected," changed, [1872. 
1800, to " an accused"] member be brought to trial? Ans. 

336. [In., 1872, An accused Member shall be brought to 

trial]* ["before the Society of which he is a Member, or a select number (om., 
I860, " of them)," changed, 1864, to "before a Committee of not less 
than five,"] [in., 1860, who shall not be Members of the Quar- 
terly Conference, (and if the Preacher judge necessary, the 
Committee may be selected f from any Charge within the Dis- 
trict)], in the presence of [" a Bishop, Elder, Deacon, or Preacher, in the 
following manner : Let the accused and accuser he brought face to face : if this can- 
not be done, let the next best evidence be procured," changed, 1856, to u the 
Preacher in Charge, who shall preside in the trial and cause 
exact minutes of the evidence and proceedings in the case to 
be taken "]. [In., 1860, ("In case of trial before a select number," changed, 
1864, to "in the selection of a committee,") the parties may 
challenge for cause]. 

337. If the accused person be found guilty [in., 1800, by 
the decision of a majority Of the ("members before whom he is 

brought to trial," changed, 1S64, to " Committee)], and the crime be 
such as is expressly forbidden by the Word of God, suffi- 

* "Has a probationer in our Church the right to prefer charges against a mem- 
ber? Ans. He has not." — Jour. Gen. Con/, 1860. 

A person who has enjoyed all the privileges of a member for years, though not 
formally received into the Church, may not plead that non-reception "as a bar to 
proceedings in case of alleged immorality."— See Jour. Gen. Con/., 1860, p. 298. 

t Active verb in 1S60 ; made passive 1S72. 



Tkial of Members. 195 

cient to exclude a person from the kingdom of grace and 

glory [om., 1S00, and to make him a subject of wrath and hell], ["let him be 
expelled,' 1 changed, 1792. to "let the Minister or Preacher who has charge of the 

Circuit," (changed, 1S64, to " Let the Preacher in Charge ") expel 
him"]. 

388. If ["he, 11 changed, isoo, to "the accused person"] evade a 
trial by absenting himself after sufficient notice given him, 

and the circumstances of the accusation ("be strong and presumptive," changed, 
1S4S, to '-afford strong presumption of guilt '"), "let him be esteemed as guilty and 

be accordingly excluded," changed, 1S64, to "he may be tried in his ab- 
sence, and, if found guilty, he shall be expelled "]. [Om., 1792, 

And without evident marks and fruits of repentance, such offenders shall be sol- 
emnly disowned before the Church]. [Om.. 1S64. Witnesses from Avithout shall not 
be rejected], [om., 1792, if a majority believe them to be honest men]. 

II. Neglect of the Means of Grace. 

1784.] Quest. 65.* What shall we do with those memhers of our 
["Society," changed, 1816, to ' : Church"] who ["willfully and repeat- 
edly neglect to meet their class," changed, 1864, to "who habitually 
neglect "the means of grace, such as the public worship of God, the 
Supper of the Lord, family and private prayer, searching the Scriptures, 
class-meetings, and prayer-meetings "] \ Ans. 

339. [In., 1872, When members of our Church habitually 
neglect the means of grace, such as the public worship of 
God, the Supper of the Lord, family and private prayer, 
searching the Scriptures, class-meetings and prayer-meetings.] 

1. Let the ["Assistant," changed, 1787, to " Elder, Deacon, or one 
of the Preachers,"] visit them whenever it is practicable and 
explain to them the consequence if they continue to neglect 

[om., 1S64, namely, exclusion]. 

2. If they do not amend, let [" the Assistant," changed, 1787, to "the 
Deacon;" 1792, to "him who has the charge of the Circuit (in., 
1872, or Station)], ["exclude them in the Society, informing it that they are 
laid aside for a breach of our rules of Discipline, and not for immoral conduct," 

changed, 1S36. to "bring their case before the Society, or a select 
number before whom they shall have been cited to appear, 
and if they be found guilty of willful neglect by a decision of 
a majority of the members before whom their case is brought, 
let them be ("laid aside," changed, 1864, to "excluded "), (om., 1S64. and 
let the Preacher show that they are excluded for a breach of our rules and not for 
immoral conduct ")]. 

III. Imprudent Conduct. 

1T§9.] 340. But in cases of neglect of duties of any 
kind, imprudent conduct, indulging sinful tempers or words 
[in., 1848, the buying, selling, or using intoxicating liquors 
as a beverage, (in., 1872, dancing, playing at games of chance, 
attending theaters, horse-races, circuses, dancing-parties, or 

* This constituted a part of the Section on Class-Meetings until 1S64, when it was 
modified and placed here. Prepared bv Eev. M. Raymond,!). D. The sub-headings 
in this Section were inserted in 1860. 



196 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

patronizing dancing-schools, or taking such other amusements 
as are obviously of misleading or questionable moral ten- 
dency), or] disobedience to the order and discipline of the 
Church ; first, let private reproof be given by a Preacher or 
Leader, and if there be an acknowledgment of the fault, and 

proper humiliation, the person may [" remain on trial," changed, 1S28, to 

"be borne with"]. On a second offense, the Preacher (in., 
1792, or Leader) may take one or two faithful friends. 

[Om., 1792, On a third failure, if the transgression be increased or 
continued, let it be brought before the Society, or a select number. If 
there be no sign of humiliation, and the Church is dishonored, the of- 
fender must be cut off.] [In., 1792, om., 1864, On a third offense, let 
the case be brought before the Society, or a select number, and if there 
be no sign of real humiliation, the offender must be cut off] 

[In., 1864, On a third offense let him be brought to trial, 
and if found guilty, and there be no sign of real humiliation, 
he shall be expelled]. 



IV. For 

1792.] 341. If a member of our Church shall be ["clearly 
convicted," changed, 1864, to "accused"] of endeavoring to sow 
dissension in any of our Societies, by inveighing against either 
our doctrines or discipline, [" such," changed, 1864, to "the"] per- 
son so offending shall first be reproved by the [" Senior Minister or 
Preacher of his Circuit, and if afterwards," changed, 1864, to "Preacher in 
Charge"], and if he persist in such pernicious practice [in., 
1864, he shall be brought to trial, and if found guilty, ex- 
pelled] ; [om., 1864, he shall be expelled ("the Society," changed, 1816, to "from 
the Church ")]. 

V. Disagreement in Business and Non-payment of Debts. 

1784.] Quest. 62. Are there any directions to be given [1787. 
the Assistant concerning the decision of disputes among the people ? 

Ans. On any dispute of importance, or difficult- to be settled, let the 
Assistant inquire into the circumstances, and, having consulted the 
Stewards and Leaders, appoint referees, whose decision shall be final, 
and the party expelled that refuses to abide by it, unless there appear 
to the Assistant some fraud or gross mistake in the decision, in which 
case he shall appoint new referees for a hearing of the cause, whose 
decision shall be absolutely final.* 

1852.] Quest. 3. How shall disputes between members of [1872. 
our Church concerning [" the payment of debts or otherwise," changed, 
1864, to "business transactions"] be settled? Ans. 

17§7.] 342. On any ["dispute," changed, 1S64, to "disagree- 
ment"] between two or more members of our ["Society," changed, 

* A similar provision is found in the Minutes of 17S1 : — 

Quest. 17. What proper method should be taken, supposing any difference should 
arise in dealing between our brethren? 

Ans. Let the Assistant Preacher at Quarterly Meeting consult with the Steward 
in appointing proper persons to examine into the circumstances, and if there be any 
suspicion of injustice or inability in the referees, to appoint men of more skill and 
probity, and the parties to abide by their decision or be excluded the Society. 



Trial of Members. 197 

1316, to "Church"] In.. 1792. concerning (-the payment of debts or 
otherwise" changed. 186^ to •'business transactions ")], which can- 
not be settled bv the parties [mn, 1564, concerned] [''the Deacon,"* 
changed, 1792. to "the Preacher who has charge of the Circuit," again, 1564, to 

'•the Preacher in Charge "], shall inquire into the circumstances 

of the case, and. [om., 1808, having consulted the Stewards and Leaders, and 
if agreeable to their advice], shall recommend to the [om.. 1552, contending] 
parties a reference, consisting of [•• one." changed. 1564 to "two"] 
arbiters chosen by the plaintiff, and [-another," changed to " two "], 
chosen by the defendant, which [« two. -- changed, 1564 to "four"] 
arbiters so chosen shall nominate [-the third." changed. 1564 to "a 
fifth "], [-the three." changed. 1564 to " the five "] arbiters being mem- 

bers of our [- Society." changed. 1516. to " Church "]. [Om.. 1796, and the 
decision of any two of them shall be final. But if either of the parties refuse to 
abide by such" decision, he shall be immediately expelled.] 

1T9S." Ans. -2. But if one of these parties be dissatisfied [1864. 
with the judgment given, such party may apply to the ensuing Quarterly 
Conference of the Circuit for allowance to liave a second arbitration 
appointed: and if the Quarterly Conference see sufficient reason, they 
shall grant a second arbitration, in which case each party shall choose 
two arbiters, and the four arbiters shall choose a fifth, the judgment of 
the majority of whom shall be final, and any person refusinglo abide 
by such judgment shall be excluded the Church (S< aety . 

1864.] 343. If either party refuse to abide by their judg- 
ment he shall be brought to trial, and if he fail to show 
sufficient cause for such refusal he shall be expelled. 

1 78?.~ "•• X. B. If any member of our Society enter into a lawsuit 
with another member before these measures are taken he shall be ex- 
pelled," changed, 17S2, to 

344. And if any member of our (•• Society. - ' changed. 1516. to 
" Church," i shall refuse, in cases of debt or other disputes, to 
refer the matter to arbitration when recommended by (-him 
who has the charge of the Circuit," changed. 1564. to " ' the Preacher in 
Charge") (om.. 1808, with the approbation of the Stewards and Leaders) or 

shall enter into a lawsuit with another member before those 
measures are taken, he shall be expelled [in.. 1808, ("excepting." 
changed. 1564 to " he shall be brought to trial, and if he fail to 
show " ) the case is of such a nature as to require and justify 
a process at law"], [in.. 1S64. he shall be expelled]. 

1812.] 1. Whenever a complaint is made against any member 
of our Church for non-payment of debt, when the accounts are 
adjusted and the amount ascertained, the Preacher having the charge 
shall call the debtor before a committee of at least three, to show cause 
why he does not make payment. The committee shall determine what 
further time shall be granted him. for payment, and what security, it 
any, shall be given for payment, and in case the debtor refuses to com- 
ply, he shall be expelled ; but in such case he may appeal to the Quar- 
terly Conference, and their decision shall be final. And in case the 

* This paragraph was inserted. 1T5T. in the Section on Deacons ; transferred, 1792, 
to that on Preachers in Charge; again. 1552, to this place. 



198 History of the Discipline. 

creditor complains that justice is not done him, he may lay his griev- 
ance before the Quarterly Conference, and their decision shall be final ; 
and if the creditor refuse to comply, he shall be expelled. 

VI. Insolvency on the Fart of any of our Members. 

1784.] Quest. 25. (22.) What shall we do to prevent scan- [1787. 
dal when any of our members becomes a bankrupt ? 

Ans. Let the Assistant talk with him at large, and if he has not kept 
fair accounts,* let him.be expelled immediately. 

1787.] Quest. 4. What shall we do to prevent scandal [1800. 
when any of our members fail in business, or contract debts which 
they are not able to pay ? 

Ans. Let the Elder or Deacon desire two or three judicious members 
of the Society to inspect the accounts of the supposed delinquents, and 
if they have behaved dishonestly, or borrowed money without a prob- 
ability of paying, let them be suspended until their credit is restored, + 

1796.] The Preachers who have the oversight of Circuits are re- 
quired to execute all our rules fully and strenuously against all frauds, 
and particularly against dishonest insolvencies, suffering none to remain 
in our Society on any account who are found guilty of any fraud. 

1§©9.] To prevent scandal, when any of our members 
fail in business, or contract debts which they are not able to 
pay, let two or three judicious members of the Society [in., 
1816, Church] inspect the accounts [in., 1832, contracts and 
circumstances of the case] of the supposed delinquent, and 
if he have behaved dishonestly, or borrowed money without 
a probability of paying, let him be expelled. 

1852.] Quest. 3. What shall be done in case of insolv- [1872. 
ency [om., 1864, on the part of any of our members] ? 

Ans. The paragraph of 1796 referred to that of 1800 as follows : 

1796.] 345. The Preachers who have the oversight of 
Circuits and Stations are required to execute all our rules 
fully and strenuously against all frauds, and particularly 
against dishonest insolvencies, suffering none to remain in our 
Church on any account who are found guilty of any fraud. 

1§0©.] 346. To prevent scandal, when any of our mem- 
bers fail in business, or contract debts which they are not 
able to pay, let two or three judicious members of the Church 
inspect the accounts, contracts, and circumstances of the case 
of the supposed delinquent; and [in., 1860, if they judge 
that he] has behaved dishonestly, or borrowed money without 
a probability of paying, let him be [in., 1860, brought to 
trial, and if found guilty], expelled. 

VII. General Directions. 
1864.] 347. In all the foregoing cases of trial, witnesses 
from without shall not be rejected; and the testimony of an 



* "Or has been concerned in that base practice of raising money by coining: 
(commonly called the bill trade),'" — Large Minutra. 

+ This question and answer were inserted in the Section on " Visiting ;" the par- 
agraph following it was inserted in that on "Preacher in Charge;" both were 
combined, in 1800, into the paragraph succeeding them, and inserted in the Section 
on " Preachers in Charge." 



Trial of Members. 199 

absent witness may be taken before the Preacher in Charge, 
or a Preacher appointed by the Presiding Elder of the District 
within which such witness resides; provided, in every case 
sufficient notice has been given to the adverse party of the 
time and place of taking such testimony. The accused shall 
have the right to call to his assistance, as counsel, any mem- 
ber in good and regular standing in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. 

1§00.] 348. [Om.. 1864, Nevertheless] if in any of the above 

mentioned Cases [" the Minister or Preacher," changed, 1864, to ' ' the 

Preacher in Charge "] differ in judgment from the majority 
of ["the Society or the select number, 1 ' changed, 1864, to "the Coinmitiee 'j; 
concerning the guilt or innocence of the accused ["person, 

the trial in such case may be referred by the Minister or Preacher to the ensuing 
Quarterly Meeting (in., 1816, Conference)," changed, 1864, to "he may refer 

the trial to the ensuing Quarterly Conference,* (in., 1856, 
which shall have authority to order a new trial)"]. 

1872.] 349. When the Quarterly Conference, sitting as a 
Court of Appeals, remands a case for a new trial, the Preacher 
in Charge shall proceed to try the accused member again, 
unless the charges are withdrawn. 

1789.] 350. After such forms of trial and expulsion, 

SUCh ["persons as are thus excommunicated," changed, 1792, to " person "] 

shall have no privileges of Society or of Sacraments in our 
Church without contrition, confession, and [" proper trial," changed, 
1848, to " satisfactory reformation "].f 

N. B. From this time forward no person shall be owned as [1792. 
a member of our Church without six months' trial. % 

1872.] 351. In all cases of trial and appeal it is improper 
for the Presiding Officer to deliver a charge to the Commit- 
tee explaining the evidence and setting forth the merits of 
the case. 

* This is "an application for a new trial," Jour. Gen. Oonf., 1848, and was later 
as above inserted in the Discipline. 

t For a provision on this point in 1781, see An. Minutes. 

% In the same year the following explanation of this section was published in 
the Minutes : — 

"As a very few persons have in some respect mistaken our meaning, in the thir- 
ty-second section of our Form of Discipline, on bringing to trial disorderly persons, 
etc., we think it necessary to explain it. 

" When a member of our society is to be tried for any offense, the officiating 
Minister or Preacher is to call together all the members, if the society be small, 
or a select number if it be large, to take knowledge and give advice, and bear wit- 
ness to the justice of the whole process, that improper and private expulsions 
may be prevented for the future." 

This note is not found in the reprint of the Minutes, but it is published in Lee's 
History of the Methodists, p. 143. 



200 History of the Discipline. 



Chapter II. — Trial of Appeals. 
Section 1. — Appeals of Traveling Ministers or Preachers. 

1792.] 352. [Om., 1864, Provided, nevertheless, that] ill all [om., 1872, 
the above mentioned] cases of trial and. conviction [in., 1872, under 
the provisions of IT 319-330] an appeal shall be allowed ["to 
the ensuing General Conference," changed, 1ST2, to " to a Judicial Confer- 
ence constituted as hereinafter provided"] [in., 1820, if the 
condemned person signify his intention to appeal at the time 

Of his ("condemnation," changed, 1872, to " Conviction ") or at any 

time thereafter when informed thereof]. 

1856.] 2. The General Conference may try appeals from [1872. 
members of Annual Conferences who may have been cen- 
rnai by Commit- gure( q suspended, expelled, or located without their con- 
sent, by a Committee embracing not less than fifteen of 
its members, nor more than one member from each delegation, who, in 
the presence of a Bishop presiding, and one or more of the Secretaries 
of the Conference keeping a faithful record of all the proceedings had, 
shall have full power to hear and determine the case, subject to the 
rules and regulations which govern the said Conference in such pro- 
ceedings, and the records made and the papers submitted in such trials 
shall be presented to the Conference, and be filed and preserved with 
the papers of that body.* 

1§72.] 353. The several Annual Conferences in the United 

States shall, at each session, select seven Elders, 

men of experience and of sound judgment in the 

affairs of the Church, who shall be known as Triers of 

Appeals. 

354. When notice of appeal is given to the President of 
an Annual Conference, he shall proceed, with due regard to 
judicial confer- the wishes and rights of the appellant, to desig- 

ence - nate three Conferences, conveniently near that 

from which the appeal is taken, whose Triers of Appeals 
shall constitute a Judicial Conference, and to fix the time 
and place of its session, and to give notice thereof to all 
concerned. 

355. The appellant shall have the right of peremptory 

challenge, yet so that the Triers present, and 

ready to proceed with the hearing, shall not fall 

below thirteen, which number shall be required for a quorum. 

* "Resolved, That when the motions to affirm, to remand, and to reverse have 
been successively put and lost, the decision of the court belo\y stands as the final 
adjudication of tho case."— Gen. Con/., 1860. 



Trial of Appeals. 201 

356. A Bishop shall preside in the Judicial Conference. 
The Conference shall appoint a Secretary, who shall keep a 
faithful record of all the proceedings, and shall, . 

at the close of the trial, transmit the records 
made and the papers submitted in the case to the Secretary 
of the preceding General Conference, to be filed and pre- 
served with the papers of that body. 

1§20.] 357. [Om., 1S64, In all the above mentioned cases] it shall be 
the duty of the Secretary of the Annual Confer- 

ence [" to keep regular minutes of the trial, including all the 
questions proposed to the witnesses, and their answers, together with the crime 
with which the accused is charged, the specification or specifications, and also pre- 
serve all the documents relating to the case, 11 changed, 1848, to 

" carefully to preserve the minutes of the trial, D^y of Secre - 
whether taken before a Committee or before the 
Conference, and all the documents relating to the case, to- 
gether with the charge or charges, and the specification or 
specifications ; which minutes and documents only, in case of 
an appeal from the decision of an Annual Conference, shall be 
presented to the ("General, 11 changed, 1S72, to '' Judicial ") Confer- 
ence in evidence on the case "]. 

358. [Om., 1872. And] in all cases ["when," changed, 1872, to " where "] 

an appeal is made and admitted by the ["General, 11 changed, 1872, to 
tl Judicial"] Conference the appellant shall state, either per- 
sonally or by his representative (who shall be a member of 
an Annual Conference), the grounds of his appeal, showing 
cause why he appeals, and he shall be allowed to make his 
appeal without interruption. After which the representatives 
of the Annual Conference from whose decision the appeal is 
made shall be permitted to respond in presence of the appel- 
lant, who shall have the privilege of replying to such repre- 
sentatives, which reply shall close the pleadings on both 
sides. This done [-the appellant, 11 changed, 1872, to "the parties"] 
shall withdraw, and the [in., 1872, Judicial] Conference [in., 
1856, and onl., 1872, or Committee] decide the case. 

1S72.] 359. The General Conference shall carefully re- 
view the decisions of questions of law contained in the 
records and documents transmitted to it from . 

the Judicial Conferences, and in case of serious 
error therein shall take such action as justice may require. 

360. Appeals from an Annual Conference in the United 
States not easily accessible may, at the discretion of the 
President thereof, be heard by a Judicial Con- Exoe tiong 
ference selected from among the more central 
Conferences. Appeals from a Conference other than those 
in the United States may be heard by a Judicial Conference 
called to meet at or near New York Iby the Bishop in charge 
of said Conference ; or the appeal may be heard directly by 
the General Conference. 



202 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

1820.] 361. After a Preacher shall have been regularly 
tried and expelled, he shall have no privileges of Society or 
Sacraments in our Church without confession, contrition, and 
["proper trial," changed, 1848, to " satisfactory reformation "]. 

Section 2. — Appeals of Local Preachers* 

1796.] 362. In case of condemnation, the Local Preacher, 
Deacon, or Elder [om., 1836, condemned] shall be allowed to appeal 
to the next Annual f Conference, provided that he signify to 
[" said District," changed, 1836, to " the Quarterly"] Conference his 
determination to appeal; in which case ["the said Presiding Elder, 

or the Preacher who has the oversight of the Circuit," changed, 1S20, to ' ' the 

said President;" 1864, to "the President"] shall lay the 
minutes of the trial [om., 1864, above mentioned] before the said An- 
nual Conference, at which the Local Preacher, Deacon, or 
Elder so appealing may appear; and the said Annual Con- 
ference [in., 1860, by Committee, as in the case of accused 
Traveling Preachers, or in full session] shall judge, and finally 
determine from the minutes of the said trial so laid before 
them. 

1§64.] Section 3. — Appeals of Members. 

1789.] 363. If there be a murmur or complaint [in., 1792, 
from any excluded person in any of the above mentioned in- 
stances] that justice [" is not," changed, 1792, to u has not been"] 
done, ["the person," changed, 1792, to " he"] [in., 1868, not having 
absented himself from trial after due notice was given him] 
shall be allowed an appeal to the [in., 1792, next] Quarterly 
[om., 1852, Meeting] [in., 1848, Conference], [in., 1808, and om., 1864, ex- 
cept such as ('•exempt," changed, 1812, to "absent") themselves from trial after 

sufficient notice is given them] ; [in., 1868, and no member thereof 
having been a member of the Committee for the trial of such 
person shall be permitted to vote on the case], ["and have his 

case reconsidered before a Bishop, Presiding Elder, or Deacon, with the Preachers, 
Stewards, and Leaders who may be present," changed, 1792, to " and the majority 
of the (om., 1816, Ministers) Traveling and Local Preachers, Exhorters, Stewards, 
and Leaders present shall finally determine the case "] [in. , 1856, to ' ' and 
the Preacher in charge shall present exact minutes of the evi- 
dence and proceedings of the trial to the Quarterly Confer- 
ence, from which minutes the case shall finally be deter- 
1868.] mined "]. J And if, in the judgment of the Presid- 

* Taken, 1864, from the section on Local Preachers. 

t "Annual" in this section substituted for Yearly, 1816. 

% " In no case of an appeal can new evidence be admitted."— Jour. Gen. Con/., 
1848. 

" When a member is expelled from the Church, and the Conference decides that 
the person was expelled contrary to Discipline, what is the relation of the member 
expelled from the Church ? Does the act of the Annual Conference restore the 
character of the member, so that the charges on which he was expelled are so an- 
nulled that the Preacher can legally give him a letter before said charges are dis- 
posed of by trial or withdrawn ? 



Restoeation of Credentials. 203 

ing Elder, because of local prejudice, an impartial trial can- 
not be bad in the Quarterly Conference of the Circuit or Sta- 
tion where the appellant resides, he may, on the demand of 
either party, cause the appeal to be tried by any other Quar- 
terly Conference within his District, after due notice to the 
complainant and appellant. 



1§64.] Chapter III. — Restoration of Credentials of Ordina- 
tion. 

Section 1. — Credentials of those who have teen Traveling 
Preachers. 

1836.] 364. When any Traveling Elder or Deacon is de- 
prived of his credentials, by expulsion or otherwise, they shall 
be filed with the papers of the Annual Conference of which 
he was a member; and should he, at any future time, give 
satisfactory evidence to the said Conference of his amend- 
ment, and procure a certificate of the Quarterly Conference 
of the Circuit or Station where he resides, or of an Annual 
Conference who may have admitted him on trial, recommend- 
ing to the Annual Conference of which he teas a member 
formerly the restoration of his credentials, the said Confer- 
ence may restore them. 

1864.] Section 2. — Credentials of Local Preachers. 

1824.] 365. When a Local Elder or Deacon shall be ex- 
pelled [" the President of the Conference." changed, 1836, to ' ' the Presiding 
Elder "] shall require of him the credentials of his ordina- 
tion, to be filed with the papers of the Annual Conference 
within the limits of which the expulsion has taken place. 
And should he, at any future time, produce to the Annual 
Conference a certificate of his restoration, signed by the 
President, and countersigned by the Secretary of the ["District," 
changed, 1836, to "Quarterly"] Conference, his credentials ["shall," 
changed, 1S36, to "may "] be restored to him. 

" Ans. The act of the Annual Conference does not restore his character, but sim- 
ply his membership ; and when so restored he is placed in the position he occupied 
before he was tried, that is, he is an accused member, and hence the preacher is not 
at liberty to give him a certificate of membership." — Gen. Con/., 1860, p. 298. 

" When an expelled member has forfeited his right to appeal," no " subsequent 
Quarterly Conference may grant him the right to appeal." — Jour., I860, p. 298. 



204: History of the Discipline. 



1864.] Part IV. — Educational and Benevolent In- 
stitutions. 



Section 1. — Education. 

Quest. How shall the Church provide for the higher educa- [1872. 
tion of her youth? Ans. 1. 

366. [In., 1872, In order that the Church may provide for 
the higher education of her youth] : 

367. I. It is recommended that wherever practicable each 
Each conference Conference have at least one academy or seminary 

one Academy, under its direct supervision, and that such insti- 
tutions confine themselves to their legitimate sphere of duties. 

368. II. It is also recommended that, as a general thing, not 
less than four Conferences unite in the support of a college or 

university ; and the Conferences are earnestly ad- 
to one univer- vised not to multiply schools, especially of this 
higher grade, beyond the wants of the people, or 
their ability to sustain them. 

369. III. All these schools are, to a certain extent, beneficiary 
institutions. The academy must be furnished with buildings 

and apparatus by the benevolence of the Church. 

The college must, in addition to these, have such 
endowments as shall yield a regular income sufficient to meet 
its current expenses; and, that our people may be properly 
instructed in this matter, it shall be the duty of each Preacher 
in Charge to preach on the subject of education once a year; 
to diffuse information by the distribution of tracts, or other- 
wise ; and especially to call the attention of our wealthy mem- 
bers and friends to the duty of making liberal donations and 
bequests to this object. 

It is also recommended that each Conference take up annually a col- 
lection to aid the work of education. 

4. It is advised that educational societies for the aid 
Educational Soei- f p 00r young men be established, in connection with 
each of our colleges and biblical institutes, or Annual 
Conferences. 

370. IV. It shall be the duty of each Preacher in Charge 
of a Circuit or Station to take one public collection annually 

in each Society in aid of the work of education. 
Pubhc collection. ^^^ money so received shall be paid over to such 
auxiliary of the Board of Education as the Annual Conference 



Education. 205 

may direct, or in the absence of Annual Conference directions, 
to the Treasury of the Parent Board. 

371. V. It is recommended that the second Sunday in June 
be every-where observed as "Children's Day," _„. , _ 

J . -i i • -i Children's Day. 

and that wherever practicable a collection be 

taken in the Sunday-school in aid of the "Sunday-School 

Fund" of the Board of Education. 

1 789.] Section 30.— [" On the Plan of Education Established [1 796. 

in Colcesbury College," changed, 1796, to " Plan of Education Recom- 
mended to all our Seminaries of 'Learning. ,"] * 

The college is built at Abingdon, in Maryland, on a healthy spot, 
enjoying a hue air, and very extensive prospect. It is to receive for 
education and board the sons of the Elders [in., 1792, 
Deacons] and Preachers of the Methodist Church, poor I \^ a Ln 1 e n n t . and 
orphans, and the sons of the subscribers and of other 
friends. It will be expected that all our friends who send their children 
to the college will, it' they be able, pay a moderate sum for their educa- 
tion and board ; the rest will be taught and boarded, and, if our finances 
will allow of it, clothed gratis. The institution is also intended for the 
benefit of our young men who are called to preach, that they may re- 
ceive a measure of that improvement which is highly expedient as a 
preparative for public service. A teacher of the languages, with [" an 
assistant," changed, 1792, to "two assistants"] an assistant, will be 
provided, as also an English master, to teach, with the utmost propri- 
ety, both to read and speak the English language ; nor shall any other 
branch of literature be omitted which may be thought necessary for 
any of the students. Above all, especial care shall be taken that due 
attention be paid to the religion and morals of the children, and to the 
exclusion of all such as continue of an ungovernable temper. The col- 
lege will be under the presidentship of the Bishops of our Church for 



* "The College was built on an eminence at Abingdon and was of the following 
dimensions, 10S feet in length from east to west, and 40 feet in 
breadth from north to south, and stood on the summit and center History of the Col- 
of six acres of land. The College was built of brick, and from the ege * 
top of it there was an extensive prospect both of the bay and of the adjacent 
countiy. 

" On'the Sth, 9th, and 10th days of December, 17S7, the College was opened, and Mr. 
Asbury preached each day ; the dedication sermon on Sunday from 2 Kings iv. 40, 
' O thou man of God, there is death in the pot.' " — Lee's History of the Methodists. 

"When the College was built it was well understood that the whole management 
of it was to be under the direction of the Conference. But after some years Mr. 
Asbury consented for it to be incorporated, which was done, and done without the 
consent of all the Conferences. And the Trustees who were named in the act of in- 
corporation had the management of the institution among themselves, and the Con- 
ference was deprived of all power in making rules, or giving orders for the future 
welfare of the children. 

u This step was disliked by many of our friends, who from that time concluded 
that the institution would nof prosper. And the business was not well conducted 
afterward. On the 4th day of December. 1795, the College took fire by some means, 
but we cannot tell how, and was all burnt down, and the library was consumed with 
the house.'" — Lee's HMory, pp. 117, US. 

" Fr< .m this time the interest of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the cause of 
liberal education seems for a number of years to have gradually declined, and after 
1796 no notice is taken of it in the Discipline. As the Church has since taken hold 
of this work with greater zeal than ever, it may be a question whether some provis- 
ions on the subject might not again, with propriety, be introduced,' 1 — Emory, Hist, 
Discipline. 



206 History of the Discipline. 

the time being, and is to be supported by yearly collections throughout 
our Circuits, and any endowments which our frieuds may think prope r 
to give and bequeath. 

Deg . Three objects of considerable magnitude we have in 

view in the instituting of this college. 

The first is a provision for the sons of our married Ministers and 
Preachers. 

The wisdom and love of God hath now thrust out a large number of 
laborers into his harvest, men who desire nothing on earth but to 
1. To Educate the promote the glory of God by saving their own souls and 

children of Min- those that hear them ; and those to whom they minister 

,sters- spiritual things are Avilling to minister to them of their 

temporal things, so that they have food to eat, and raiment to put on, 
and are content therewith. 

A competent provision is likewise made for the wives of married 
Preachers. 

Yet one considerable difficulty lies on those that have boys when 
they grow too big to be under their mother's direction. Having no 
father to govern and instruct them, they are exposed to a thousand 
temptations. To remedy this is one motive that induces us to lay be- 
fore our friends the [" intent of the college," changed, 1792 ; to "Plan 
of the Institution"] that these little ones may have all the instruction 
they are capable of, together with all things necessary for the body. 

In this view our college will become one of the noblest charities that 
can be conceived. How reasonable is the institution ? Is it fit that the 
children of those who leave wife and all that is dear to save souls from 
death should want what is needful either for soul or body ? Ought not 
we to supply what the parent cannot, because of his labors in the Gos- 
pel ? How excellent will be the effect of this institution ? The Preacher, 
eased of this weight, can the more cheerfully go on in his labor. And 
perhaps many of these children may hereafter fill up the place of those 
that shall rest from their labors. 

The second object we have in view is the education and support of 
poor orphans ; and surely we need not enumerate the many happy 
consequences arising from such a charity. Innumerable 
. orp ans. blessings concenter in it ; not only the immediate relief 
of the objects of our charity, but the ability given them, under the 
providence of God, to provide for themselves through the remainder 
of their lives. 

The last though perhaps not the least, object in view is the estab- 
lishment of a seminary for the children of our competent friends, where 
learning and religion may go hand in hand, where every 
3 ' thos^'of Meanf. advantage may be obtained which may promote the pros- 

Ferity of the present life without endangering the morals 
the children through those temptations to which they 
are too much exposed in most of the publio schools. This is an object 
of importance indeed, and here all the tenderest feelings of a parent's 
heart range on our side. 

But the expense of such an undertaking will be very large, and the 
best means we could think of at our late Conference to accomplish our 
design was to desire the assistance of all thos'e in every place who wish 
wellto the work of God ; who long to see sinners converted to God, 
and the kingdom of Christ set up in all the earth. 

All who are thus minded, and more especially our own friends who 
form our congregations, have an opportunity now of showing their love 
to the Gospel. Now promote, as far as in you lies, one of the noblest 
charities in the world. Now forward, as you are able, one of the most 
excellent designs that ever was set on foot in this country. Do what 
you can to comfort the parents, who give up their all for you, and to 



Cokesbiiry College. 207 

give their children cause to bless you. You will be no poorer for what 
you do on such an occasion. God is a good paymaster. And you 
know in doing this you lend unto the Lord ; in due time he shall re- 
pay you. 

The students will be instructed in English, Latin, Greek, logic, rhet- 
oric, history, geography, natural philosophy and astron- Course of 
omy. To these languages and sciences snail be added, 
when the finances of our college will admit of it, the Hebrew, French, 
and German languages. 

But our first object shall be to answer the design of Chris- _ [1800. 
tian education, by forming the minds of the youth, through divine aid, 
to wisdom and holiness, by instilling into their tender 
minds the principles of true religion, speculative, experi- ^" s n tmn Educa " 
mental, and practical, and training them in the ancient 
way, that they may be rational, scriptural Christians. For this pur- 
pose we shall expect and enjoin it, not only on the president and tutors, 
but also upon our Elders, Deacons, and Preachers, to embrace every 
opportunity of instructing the students in the great branches of the 
Christian religion.* i 

And this is one principal reason why we do not admit stu- [1796. 
dents indiscriminately into our college; for we are persuaded that the 
promiscuous admission of all sorts of youth into a seminary of learning 
is pregnant with many bad consequences. For are the students likely 
(suppose they possessed it) to retain much religion in a college where 
all that offer are admitted, however corrupted already in principle as 
well as practice ? And what wonder when (as too frequently it hap- 
pens) the parents themselves have no more religion than their off- 
spring ! 

For the same reason we have consented to receive children of seven 
years of age, as we wish to have the opportunity of " teaching their 
young ideas how to shoot," and gradually forming their minds through 
the divine blessing, almost from their infancy, to holiness and heav- 
enly wisdom, as well as human learning. And we may add that we 
are thoroughly convinced, with the great Milton (to whose admirable 
treatise on education we refer you), that it is highly expedient for every 
youth to begin and finish his education at the same place ; that nothing 
can be more irrational and absurd than to break this off in the middle, 
and to begin it again at a different place, and perhaps in a quite dif- 
ferent manner. And on this account we earnestly desire that the 
f>arents, and others who may be concerned, will maturely consider the 
ast observation, and not send their children to our seminary if they 
are not to complete their education there, or at least make some con- 
siderable proficiency in the languages, and in the arts and sciences. 

It is also our particular desire that all who shall be educated in our 
college may be kept at the utmost distance as from vice in general, so 
in particular from softness and effeminacy of manners. 

[''We shall," changed, 1796, to "The masters should"] therefore 
inflexibly insist on their rising early in the morning ; and we are con- 
vinced, by constant observation and experience, that this is of vast 
importance both to body and mind. It is of admirable use either for 
preserving a good or improving a bad constitution. It is of peculiar 
service in all nervous complaints, both in preventing and in removing 
them. And by thus strengthening the various organs of the body it 
enables the mind to put forth its utmost exertions. 

On the same principle we prohibit play in the strongest terms, and 

* Down to this point this is the address to the people by Coke and Asbury, dated 
at Baltimore, Jan. 3, 1785. 



208 History of the Discipline. 

in this we have the two greatest writers on the subject that perhaps 
any age has produced (Mr. Locke and Mr. Eousseau) of our senti- 
ments; for though the latter was essentially mistaken in his religious 
system, yet his wisdom in other respects, and extensive genius, are 
indisputably acknowledged. The employments, therefore, which we 
have chosen for the recreation of the students are such as are of the 
greatest public utility, agriculture and architecture — studies more espe- 
cially necessary for a new-settled country ; and of consequence the 
instructing of our youth in all the practical branches of those impor- 
tant arts will be an effectual method of rendering them more useful to 
their country. Agreeably to this idea, the greatest statesman that 
perhaps ever shone in the annals of history, Peter, the Eussian em- 
peror, who was deservedly styled the Great, disdained not to stoop to 
the employment of a ship carpenter. Nor was it rare, during the 
purest times of the Eoman republic, to see the conquerors of nations 
and deliverers of their country return with all simplicity and cheerful- 
ness to the exercise of the plow. In conformity to this sentiment one 
of the completest poetic pieces of antiquity (the Georgics of Virgil) is 
written on the subject of husbandry; by the perusal of which, and 
submission to the above regulations, the students may delightfully 
unite the theory and the practice together. "We say delightfully, for 
we do not entertain the most distant thought of turning these employ- 
ments into drudgery or slavery, but into pleasing recreations for the 
mind and body. 

In teaching the languages care shall be taken to read those authors, 
and those only, who join together the purity, the strength, and the 
elegance of their several tongues. And the utmost caution shall be 
used that nothing immodest be found in any of our books. 

But this is not all. We shall take care that our books be not only 
inoffensive, but useful ; that they contain as much strong sense and as 
much genuine morality as possible. As far, therefore, as is consistent 
with the foregoing observations, a choice and universal library shall be 
provided for the use of the students. 

Our annual subscription is intended for the support of the charitable 
part of the institution. We have in the former part of this address 
enlarged so fully on the nature and excellency of the charity that no 
more need be said. The relieving our Traveling Ministers and Preach- 
ers, by educating, boarding, and clothing their sons ; is a charity of the 
most noble and extensive kind, not only toward the immediate subjects 
of it, but also toward the public in general, enabling those "flames of 
fire," who might otherwise be obliged to confine themselves to an ex- 
ceedingly contracted sphere of action for the support of their families, 
to carry the savor of the Gospel to the remotest corners of these United 
States. 

[" The four guineas a year," changed, 1792, to " The eighteen dollars 
and two thirds per annum"] for tuition, we are persuaded, cannot be 
lowered if we give the students that finished education which we are 
determined they shall have. And though our principal object is to 
instruct them in the doctrine, spirit, and practice of Christianity, yet 
we trust that our college will in time send forth men that will be 
blessings to their country in every laudable office and employment of 
life ? thereby uniting the "two greatest ornaments of intelligent beings, 
which are too often separated, deep learning and genuine religion. 

The rules and regulations with which you are here presented have 
been weighed anddigested in our Conference ; but we also submit 
them to your judgment, as we shall be truly thankful for your advice 
as well as your prayers, for the success of the college, even where the 
circumstances of things will not render it expedient to you to favor us 
with your charity. And we shall esteem ourselves happy if wo bo 



Rules foe Colleges. 209 

favored with, any new light, whether from the members of our own 
Church or any other, whereby they may be abridged, enlarged, or in 
any other way improved, that the institution may be as near perfection 
as possible. 

General Rules concerning the College. 

I. A president and (two) (1792, three) tutors shall be pro- [1796. 
vided for the present. 

II. The students shall consist of * 
First. The sons of Traveling Preachers. 

Secondly. The sons of annual subscribers, the children recommended 
by those annual subscribers who have none of their own, and the sons 
of members of our Society. 

Thirdly. Orphans. But, 

1. The sons of the annual subscribers shall have the preference to 
any others, except those of the Traveling Preachers. 

2. An annual subscriber who has no sons of his own shall have a 
right to recommend a child, and such child so recommended shall have 
the preference to any other, except the sons of Traveling Preachers 
and annual subscribers. 

3. As many of the students as possible shall be lodged and boarded 
in the town of Abingdon, among our pious friends ; but those who 
cannot be so lodged and boarded shall be provided for in the college. 

4. The price of education shall be ["four guineas," changed, 1792, 
to " eighteen dollars and two thirds. The rate of boarding in the col- 
lege shall be sixty dollars per annum. 1ST. B. The enhanced price of 
several of the necessaries of life has obliged us to raise the rate of 
boarding."] 

5. The sons of the Traveling Preachers shall be boarded, educated, 
and clothed gratis, except those whose parents, according to the judg- 
ment of the Conference, are of ability to defray the expense. 

6. The orphans shall be boarded, educated, and clothed gratis. 

7. No Traveling Preacher shall have the liberty of keeping his son 
on the foundation any longer than he travels, unless he be superan- 
nuated, or disabled by want of health. 

8. No Traveling Preacher, till he has been received into full con- 
nection, shall have a right to place his son on the foundation of this 
institution. 

9. No student shall be received into the college under the age of 
seven years. 

[" Rules for the Economy of the College and Students," changed, [1 800. 
1796, to " General Rules prepared for the Methodist Seminaries of 
Learning."] 

1. The students shall rise at five o'clock in the morning, summer 
and winter, at the ringing of the college bell. 

2. All the students, whether they lodge in or out of the college, shall 
assemble together in the college at six o'clock for public prayer, except 
in cases of sickness, and on any omission shall be 'responsible to the 
president. 

3. Prom morning prayer till seven they shall be allowed to recreate 
themselves, as is hereafter directed. 

4. At seven they shall breakfast. 

5. From eight to twelve they are to be closely kept to their respective 
studies. 

6. From twelve to three they are to employ themselves in recreation 
and dining — dinner to be ready at one o'clock. 

14 



210 History of the Discipline. 

7. From three to six they are again to he kept closely to their 
studies. 

8. At six they shall sup. 

9. At seven there shall be public prayer. 

10. From evening prayer till bed-time they shall be allowed recrea- 
tion. 

11. They shall all be in bed at nine o'clock without fail. 

12. Their recreations shall be gardening, walking, riding, and bath- 
ing, without doors; and the carpenter's, joiner's, cabinet-maker's, or 
turner's business within doors. 

13. A large plot of land, of at least three acres, shall be appropriated 
for a garden, and a person skilled in gardening be appointed to over- 
look the students when employed in that recreation. 

14. A convenient bath shall be made for bathing. 

15. A master, or some proper person by him appointed, shall be 
always present at the time of bathing. Only one shall bathe at a time, 
and no one shall remain in the water above a minute. 

16. No student shall be allowed to bathe in the river. 

17. A Tdberna Lignaria* -shall be provided on the premises, with all 
proper instruments and materials, and a skillful person be employed 
to overlook the students at this recreation. 

18. The students shall be indulged with nothing which the world 
calls play. Let this rule be observed with the strictest nicety, for 
those who play when they are young will play when they are old. 

19. Each student shall have a bed to himself, whether he boards in 
or out of the college. 

1796.] 20. The students shall lie on mattresses, not on feather 
beds, because we believe the mattresses to be more healthy. 

21. The president and tutors shall strictly examine, from time to 
time, whether our friends who board the students comply with these 
rules as far as concern them. 

22. A skillful physician shall be engaged to attend the students on 
every emergency, that the parents may be fully assured that proper 
care shall be taken of the health of their children, without any expense 
to them. 

23. The Bishops shall examine by themselves or their delegates into 
the progi-ess of all the students in learning every half year, or oftener, 
if possible. 

24. The Elders, Deacons, and Preachers, as often as they visit 
Abingdon, shall examine the students concerning their knowledge of 
God and religion. 

25. The students shall be divided into proper classes for that pur- 
pose. 

26. A pupil who has a total incapacity to attain learning shall, after 
sufficient trial, be returned to his parents. 

27. If a student be convicted of any open sin he shall, for the first 
offense, be reproved in private ; for the second offense he shall be re- 
proved in public ; and for the third offense he shall be punished at the 
discretion of the president: if incorrigible, he shall be expelled. 

28. But if the sin be exceedingly gross, and a Bishop see it neces- 
sary, he may be expelled for the first, second, or third offense. 

29. Idleness, or any other fault, may be punished with confinement, 
according to the discretion of the president. 

30. A convenient room shall be set apart as a place of confinement. 
["31. The president shall be the judge of all crimes and punish- 
ments in the absence of the Bishops. 

* It is explained, in 1796, as "a place for working in wood." 



Instruction of Childeex. 211 

32. But the president shall have no power to expel a student without 
the advice and consent of three of the trustees ; but a Bishop shall have 
that power," changed, 1792, to 

"31. The president shall be the judge of all crimes and punishments 
in the absence of the Bishops and the Presiding Elder, and, with the 
concurrence of two of the tutors, shall have power to dismiss a student, 
if he judge it highly necessary, for any criminal conduct, or for refus- 
ing to submit to the discipline of the college, or to such punishment as 
the president and tutors judge he deserves. 

32. A committee of five respectable friends, entitled, The Committee 
of Safety, shall be appointed, who shall meet once in every fortnight. 
Three of these meeting at the appointed time shall be sufficient to enter 
upon business, and shall have full powers to inspect and regulate the 
whole economy of the college, and to examine the characters and con- 
duct of all the servants, and to fix their wages, and change them as 
they may think proper. The committee shall determine every thing 
by a majority."] 

Section 2. 

1787.] [" 0»," changed, 1792, to " Of] the Instruction of Children;' 
changed, 1852, to " Of Sunday -Schools and the Religious Instruction 
of Children ;" 1864, to' " Sunday- Schools and the Religious In- 
struction of Children."] 

1784.] Quest. 51. What shall we do for the [" rising gen- ["1872. 
eration," changed, 1856, to " moral and religious instruction of (" the," 
changed, 1864, to " our") children ? "] [Om., 1789, Who will labor for 
them \] * 

Let him who is zealous for God and the souls of men begin [1840. 
now. 1. Where there are ten children whose parents [" are in society," 
changed, 1820, to "are in our church;" 1824, to "will Duties of Preach- 
allow it,"] meet them at least an hour ["every week" ers. 
changed, 1787, to " once a week, but where this is impracticable, meet 
them once in two weeks."] 2. Talk with them every time you see any 
at home: 3. ["Pray in earnest for them," changed, 1792, to "Pray 
constantly and"]: 4. Diligently instruct and [om., 1792, "vehement- 
ly"] exhort all parents at their own houses: 5. Preach expressly on 
education. " But I have no gift for this." [Om., 1789, " Gift or no gift, 
you are to do it ; else you are not called to be a Methodist preacher : do 
it as you can, till you can do it as you would.] Pray earnestly for the 
gift, and use ["the means for it," changed, 1789, to " every other means 
to attain it."] 

1787.] Procure our "Instructions" [in., 1800, or "catechism," 
changed, 180S, to " catechisms "] for them, and let all who can, read 
and commit them to memory. Explain and impress them upon their 
hearts. ["Let the Elders, Deacons, and Preachers take a list of the 
names of the children : and if any of them be truly awakened, let them 
be admitted into ("society ;" f changed, 1820, to " the Church.") 

* L1 Quest. 11. "What shall be done with the children ? 

" Ans. Meet them once a fortnight, and examine the parents •with regard to their 
conduct toward them." — Minutes o/1779. 

t A fuller provision on the same subject bad been made in the Annual Minutes 
for 17S7. as follows ; - Quest. 20. What can we do for the rising generation ? Ans. 
Let the Elders, Deacons, and Helpers class the children of our friends in proper 
classes, as far as it is practicable ; meet them as often as possible, and commit them, 
during their absence, into the care of proper persons, who may meet them at least 
weekly ; and if any of them be truly awakened, let them be admitted into society." 
The whole section was recast in 1S40 ; and again in 1856. 



212 History of the Discipline. 

1824.] Changed, 1824, to " As far as practicable, it shall be the duty 
of every Preacher of a Circuit or Station (in., 1828, to form Sunday- 
schools) to obtain the names of the children belonging to his congre- 
gations, to form them into classes, for the purpose of giving them relig- 
ious instruction, to instruct them regularly himself, as much as his 
other duties -vvill allow. (In., 1836, The course of instruction shall not 
only embrace the nature of experimental religion, but also the nature, 
design, privileges, and obligations of their baptism) to appoint a suit- 
able leader for each class, who shall instruct them in his absence, (in., 
1836, recommend to the Preacher such among them as he may think 
suitable to be received among us on trial), and ("to," changed, 1836, 
to "the Preacher shall") leave his successor a correct account of each 
class thus formed, with the name of its leader".] 

1840.] Ans. 1. Let Sunday-schools be formed in all our [1856. 

congregations where ten children can be collected for that purpose. 

s , . And it shall be the special duty of Preachers having 

un ay-sc oo s. gharge f Circuits and Stations, with the aid of the other 
Preachers, to see that this be done ; to engage the co-operation of as 
many of our members as they can ; to visit the schools as often as 
practicable ; to preach on the subject of Sunday-schools and religious 
instruction in each congregation at least once in six months ; to lay 
before the Quarterly Conference at each quarterly meeting, to be en- 
tered on its journal, a written statement of the number and state of the 
Sunday-schools within their respective Circuits and Stations, and to 
make a report of the same to their several Annual Conferences. Each 
Quarterly Conference shall ["be deemed a Board of Managers, hav- 
ing," changed, 1848, to "have"] supervision of all the Sunday-schools 
and Sunday-school societies within its ["limits," changed, 1848, to 
"bounds, which schools and societies"] shall be auxiliary to the Sun- 
day-School Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and each An- 
nual Conference shall report to said Union the number of auxiliaries 
within its bounds, together with other facts presented in the annual 
reports of the Preachers, as above directed. 

2. It is recommended that each Annual Conference, where the [1864. 
general state of the work will allow, request the appointment of a special 

agent, to travel throughout its bounds, for the purpose 
special Agent. Q j promot i n g t h e interests of Sunday-schools, and his 
expenses shall be paid out of collections which he shall be directed to 
make, or otherwise, as shall be ordered by the Conference. 

3. Let our catechisms be used as extensively as possible, [1856. 

both in our Sunday-schools and families, and let the 
catechism. p rea chers faithfully enforce upon parents and Sunday- 
school teachers the great importance of instipcting children in the doc- 
trines and duties of our holy religion. 

4. It shall be the special duty of the Preachers to form Bible-classes 

wherever they can for the instruction of larger children 
Bible-classes. an( ^ y 0m - n , a nd w here they cannot superintend them 
personally, to appoint suitable leaders for that purpose._ 

5. It shall be the duty of every Preacher of a Circuit or Station to 
obtain the names of the children belonging to his congregations, and 

leave a list of such names for his successor; and in his 
Names. pastoral visits he shall pay special attention to the chil- 
dren, speak to them personally and kindly on experimental and practical 
godliness, according to their capacity, pray earnestly for them, and 
diligently instruct and exhort all parents to dedicate their children to 
the Lord in baptism as early as convenient, and let all baptized chil- 
dren be faithfully instructed" in the nature, design, privileges, and obli- 
gations of their baptism. Those of them who are well disposed may 



Instruction of Children. 213 

be admitted to our class-meetings and love-feasts, and such as are truly 
serious, and manifest a desire to flee the wrath to come, shall be ad- 
vised to join Society as probationers. 

1844. j And it is recommended that in all cases where it [1848. 
can be done our Sunday-schools contribute to the amount of at least 
one cent per quarter for each teacher and scholar. One half of the 
amount so collected in each school shall be appropriated for the pur- 
chase of tracts, to be distributed under the direction of the Preachers 
and Superintendents, and the other half shall be forwarded to the 
treasurer of the Sunday-School Union of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church for the purposes "specified in the Constitution of said Union. 

1852.] Let the Preachers also publicly catechise the chil- [1856. 
dren in the Sunday-school, and at special meetings appointed for that 
purpose. It shall also be the duty of each Preacher, in connection 
with reporting the Sabbath-school statistics at each Quarterly Confer- 
ence, to state to what extent he has publicly or privately catechised the 
children of his charge. 

1872.] 372. For the moral and religious instruction of our 
children, and for the promotion of Bible knowledge among all 
our people : 

1864.] 373. I. It shall be the duty of each Presiding Elder 
to bring the subject of Sunday-schools before the last Quar- 
terly Conference of each year ; and said Quarterly Duties of Presiding 
Conference shall proceed to appoint a committee Elders - 
of not less than three nor more than nine [in., 1868, "who 
shall be members of our Church "], to be called the Committee 
on Sunday-Schools, of which the Preacher in Charge shall be 
the Chairman, whose duty it shall be to aid the Preacher in 
Charge and the Officers of the Sunday-schools in procuring 
suitable teachers, in promoting, in all proper ways, the at- 
tendance of children [in., 1872, and adults] on our Sunday- 
schools and on our regular public worship, and in raising 
money to meet the expenses of the Sunday-schools of the 
charge. 

374. It shall be the duty of the Preacher in Charge, aided 
by the Superintendent and the Committee on sunday-schooi 
Sunday-Schools, to decide as to what books shall Books - 
be used in our Sunday-schools. 

1856.] 375. II. It shall be the special duty of the Preachers 
having charge of Circuits or Stations, with the aid of the 
other Preachers [in., 1864, and the Committee on D ut y of Preaetera 
Sunday-Schools], to form Sunday-schools in all "» charge, 
our congregations where ten children can be collected for that 
purpose [in., 1868, which schools shall be auxiliary to the 
Sunday-School Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church], 
and to engage the co-operation of as many of our members as 
they can, and to visit the schools as often as practicable; to 
preach on the subject of Sunday-schools and religious instruc- 
tion in each congregation at least once in six months, and to 
form [om, 1872, Bible] classes wherever they can for the instruction 



214 History of the Discipline. 

of " larger children and youth," changed, 1860, to "larger children, youth 

and adults (in., 1872, in the Word of God)"], and where they 
cannot superintend them personally, to see that suitable teach- 
ers are provided for that purpose. 

376. III. It shall be the duty of our Preachers to enforce 
faithfully upon parents and Sunday-school teachers the great 

importance of instructing children in the doctrine 
and duties of our holy religion, to see that our 
catechisms be used as extensively as possible in our Sunday- 
schools and families, to preach to the children, and publicly 
catechise them in the Sunday-schools, and at [" special," changed, 
1864, to "public"] meetings appointed for that purpose. 

377. IV. It shall be the duty of every Preacher, in his pas- 
toral visits, to pay special attention to the children, ["speaking," 

changed, 1864, to " to speak "] to them personally and 

Pastoral Visits. . . j,' , , , f , J . - 1 , , n J 

kindly on the subject of experimental and prac- 
tical godliness, according to their capacity, pray earnestly for 
them, and diligently instruct and exhort all parents to dedi- 
cate their children to the Lord in baptism as early as con- 
venient. 

378. V. Each Preacher in Charge shall lay before the Quar- 
sunday-sciiooi terly Conference, to be entered on its journal, the 

Reports. number, state, and average attendance of the 
Sunday-schools [om„ 1872, and Bible classes] in his charge, and the 
extent to which he has preached to the children and cate- 
chised them, and make the required report on Sunday-schools 
to his Annual Conference. 

1832.] Section 3. — The Support of Missions* 

1852.] 379. The support of missions is committed to the 
Churches, congregations, and societies as such. 

1824.] 380. It shall be the duty of each Annual Confer- 
ence where [" missionaries are to be employed," changed, 1832, to ' ' missions 

D..ty of Annual have been or are to be established "] to appoint 
conferences. a r} n #j 1832, Standing] Committee [in., 1832, 
(om., 1852, to be denominated the Mission Committee) which shall keep a 
record of its doings and report the same to its Conference], 
whose duty it shall be, in conjunction with the President of 
the Conference, to ["determine," changed, 1832, to "make an estimate 
of "] the amount [om., 1832, which may be] necessary for the support 

Of each ["missionary agreeably to the regulations of the Discipline," changed, 

1S32, to "Mission and Mission School, in addition to the regular 
allowance of the Discipline to Preachers and their families "] 
from year to year; for which amount the President of the 

* The earliest provisions on this subject are found in 1824, in the chapter on 
•' Annual Supplies." The section was framed in 1S32, and recast by Dr. Durbin in 
1S52. 



Missions. 215 

Conference for the time [in., 1832, being] shall [om, 1832, have 
authority to] draw on the Treasurer of the Society in quarterly 
installments [om., 1S32, in behalf of the missions]. 

1828.] ["It is recommended that within the bounds of [1852. 
each Annual Conference there be established a Conference Missionary 
Society, auxiliary to the Missionary Society of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, with branches, under such regit- C °i^ty? Mus * 
lations as the Conferences respectively shall prescribe. 
Each Conference Missionary Society shall annually transmit to the 
Corresponding Secretary of the Parent Society a copy of its annual 
report, embracing the operations of its branches, and shall also notify 
the treasurer of the amount collected in aid of the missionary cause, 
which amount shall be subject to the order of the treasurer of the 
Parent Society," changed, 1852, to 

381. "It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to 
form within its bounds a Conference Missionary Society, 
Avhich shall appoint its own officers, fix the terms of member- 
ship, and otherwise regulate its own administration. But it 
shall pay all its funds into the treasury of the Parent Society"]. 

The treasurer of the Parent Society, under the direction of the Board 
of Managers, shall give information to the Bishops an- 
nually, or oftener, if the Board judge it expedient, of the reasurer. 
st;ite of the funds and the sums which may be drawn by them for the 
missionary purposes contemplated Dy the Constitution. Agreeably to 
which information the Bishops shall have authority to draw upon the 
treasurer for any sum within the amount designated, which the mis- 
sionary committee of the Annual Conferences respectively shall judge 
necessary for the support of the missionaries and of the mission schools 
under their care ; Provided, always, that the sums so allowed for the 
support of a missionary shall not exceed the usual allowance of other 
itinerant Preachers. The Bishops shall always promptly notify the 
treasurer of all drafts made by them, and shall require regular quarterly 
communications to be made by each of the missionaries to the Corre- 
sponding Secretary of the Parent Society, giving information of the 
state and prospects of the several missions in which they are employed. 
No one shall be acknowledged a missionary, or receive" support out of 
the funds of the Society, who has not some definite field assigned to 
him. or who could not be an effective laborer on a Circuit. 

In all cases of the appointment of a missionary the name of such 
missionary and the District in which he is to labor, together with the 
probable expenses of the mission, shall be communicated 
by the Bishop or the mission committee of each Annual uty of iS ops- 
Conference to the treasurer of the Parent Society, that a proper record 
of the same may be preserved. 

In all places where drafts are drawn in favor of any mission, if there 
be funds in the possession of any auxiliary Conference Missionary So- 
ciety where such mission is established, "the drafts for 
the support of the mission shall be paid from said funds. aymen . 
If there be no auxiliary Society, and there be money belonging to the 
Book Concern, the Book Committee or Presiding Elders or Preachers 
shall pay the missionary drafts from the book money which may be in 
their possession, which drafts, when paid, shall be transmitted to the 
treasurer at New York ; and in no case, where any such moneys are at 
command, shall the drafts be sent to the treasurer at New York to be 
paid. 

1832.] Whenever a [in., 1836, foreign] mission is to be established 



216 History of the Discipline. 

[om., 1836, in any new place, or in any place beyond the bounds of an 
Annual Conference], either among the aborigines of our 
Bl Tr easur° e r. n0tlfy country or elsewhere, it shall be the duty of the Bishop 
making such appointment immediately to notify the 
treasurer of the Missionary Society of the place, the number of mission- 
aries to be employed, together with the probable amount necessary for 
the support of any such mission, which information shall be laid before 
the managers of the Society, and they shall make an appropriation ac- 
cording to their judgment from year to year of the amount called for to 
sustain and prosecute the mission or missions designated, for which 
amount the missionary or the superintendent of the mission or mis- 
sions shall have authority to draw on the treasurer of the Society in 
quarterly or half-yearly installments. 

1836.] ["The (om., 1840, resident) Corresponding Sec- [1844. 
retary shall, by virtue of his office, be a member of the New York 
Conference, to which, in the interval of the General 
ecre ary. Conference, he shall be held responsible for his conduct ; 
and the New York Conference shall have power, by and with the ad- 
vice of the Managers of the Missionary Society of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, and consent of the Bishop presiding, to remove him 
from office ; and in case of removal, death, or resignation, the New 
York Conference, with the concurrence of the presiding Bishop, shall 
fill the vacancy until the next ensuing General Conference," changed, 
1844, to 

393. (" The," changed, 1872, to " Each ") Corresponding Secretary 
(in., 1852, of the Methodist Episcopal Church) shall be a 
member of such Annual Conference as he may, with the ap- 
probation of the Bishops, select "]. 

It shall be the duty of the Bishops to instruct all our foreign [1 852. 
missionaries that whenever they come in contact with any of the mis- 
sionaries belonging to the Wesleyan Methodist Confer- 
Re wesTe S y r^ h the ence tne 7 shall not interfere in their respective Charges 
any further than to help them in their work when re- 
quested, but shall on all occasions cultivate a spirit of friendship and 
brotherly affection, as brethren engaged in the same common cause, 
namely, the salvation of the world by grace through faith in the Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

1840.] There shall also be a secretaryfor the South and [1844. 
South-west, to labor in connection with the missions to the slaves, and 
to attend to the interests of the Missionary Society in 
^Sou'th. 7 f ° r the su ch way and manner as the Board of Managers may 
direct. Should his office become vacant by death or 
otherwise, the Board may fill the place until the next sitting of the 
Annual Conference to which he belongs, who shall then fill the va- 
cancy until the next session of the General Conference. 

9. There shall be another secretary, to reside in the "West, to labor 
in connection with the Indian missions, and to attend to the interests 
of the Missionary Society in such way and manner as 
Se wes a t7 f ° r the tne Boar <i of Managers may direct. Should his office 
become vacant by death or otherwise, the Board may fill 
the place until the next sitting of the Annual Conference to which he 
belongs, who shall then fill the vacancy until the next session of the 
General Conference. 

I§52.] 381. It shall be the duty of each Annual Confer- 

Duty of Annual ence to form within its bounds a Conference Mis- 

conferenoe. sionary Society, which shall appoint its own 



Missions. 217 

officers, fix the terms of membership, and otherwise regulate 
its own administration. But it shall pay all its funds into 
the treasury of the Parent Society. 

1844.] ["It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to ap- 
point some month within the Conference year in which missionary 
collections shall be taken up within their respective bounds, and also 
to make such arrangements concerning branch societies as may be 
deemed expedient," changed, 1852, to 

382. "Each Annual Conference shall designate the month 
or months in which the public collections and contributions 
for missions shall be taken within its bounds."] 

383. It shall be the duty of ["the Presiding Elders, 1 ' changed, 1852, to 
" each Presiding Elder "] to bring the subject of our missions 
before the Quarterly [om, 1852, Meeting] Conference Duty of Presiding 
of each Circuit and Station w r ithin ["their Districts; 1 Elders - 
changed, 1S52, to ' ' his District "] [" as early in the Conference year as may 
be practicable," -changed, 1S52, to "at the ("first," 1860, to "last") 

Quarterly Conference of each year"] and [" the Quarterly Meeting 
Conference," changed, 1S52, to "said Conference"] shall proceed to 
appoint a Committee of not less than ["five," changed, 1852, to 
"three"] nor more than nine [in., 1852, of which the Preacher 
in charge shall be Chairman] [ora., 1852, all of whom shall be members 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church] to be called the Committee on 
Missions, whose duty it shall be to aid the [om., 1852, Presiding 

Elder and] Preacher in charge ["in raising Missionary Societies, taking up 
collections, and in any other way which the Quarterly Meeting Conference may judge 
necessary for the purpose of raising missionary funds ; such as having sermons 
preached, or lectures delivered, on the subject of missions, and the establishing of 
missionary prayer-meetings for the promotion of the cause," changed, 1852, to 

' ' in carrying into effect the Disciplinary measures for the 
support of missions "]. 

13. It will be expected in the examination in the Annual [I860. 
Conference reference will be had to the faithful performance of the 
duty of Preachers on this subject in the passage of character. 

1852.] 14. Each Presiding Elder is charged with seeing that the 
foregoing provisions, as far as applicable to his District, are faithfully 
executed within his District. 

I860.] 384. It shall be the duty of each Presiding Elder 
to see that the provisions of this section are faithfully exe- 
cuted in his District ; and in order thereto, he shall inquire at 
each session of the Quarterly Conference what has been done 
by the Mission Committee toward raising funds for the sup- 
port of Missions during the preceding quarter, and particu- 
larly whether the Sunday-schools have been organized into 
Missionary Societies. 

1§52.] 385. It shall be the Duty of the Preacher in 
Charge, aided by the Committee on Missions, to Duty of fca 
provide for the diffusion of Missionary intelli- Preachers in 
gence to the Church and congregation. 

386. It shall be the duty of the Preacher in Charge, aided 



218 History of the Discipline. 

by the Committee on Missions, to institute a monthly Mis- 
sionary prayer-meeting, or lecture, in each So- 
ciety, or Church and congregation, wherever 
practicable, for the purpose of imploring the Divine blessing 
on Missions, for the diffusion of Missionary intelligence, and 
to afford an opportunity for voluntary offerings to the Mis- 
sionary cause. 

387. It shall be the duty of the Preacher in Charge, aided 
by the Committee on Missions, to appoint Missionary collect- 
ed etors ors ' an( ^ ^ ul ' n ^ sn them with suitable books and 

instructions, that they may call on each member 
of the Society, or Church and congregation, and on other 
persons, at their discretion, for his or her annual, semi-an- 
nual, quarterly, monthly, or weekly contribution for the sup- 
port of Missions. Said collectors shall make monthly returns 
(unless otherwise instructed by the Committee) to the Preacher 
in Charge, or to the Missionary Treasurer of the Church, if 
there be such Treasurer appointed by the Committee on Mis- 
sions. Such returns shall be fairly entered in a book, which 
the Committee shall provide, together with collections and 
contributions received from other sources. Such entries shall 
set forth the name of each collector, the real or assumed 
names of the contributors to each collector, with the amount 
contributed by each. 

388. Each Preacher in Charge shall report at Conference 
to the Executive Committee, or Board of Managers of the 
Report to Confer- Conference Missionary Society, a plain transcript 

ence. f ^he record of the returns provided for in 

[" Section 7," changed, 1S64, to ' ' item nine ; " and, 1872, to " IF 387 "], 
comprehending the name of each collector in his Charge, 
and the name, real or assumed, of each contributor to each 
collector [om., 1S64, of fifty cents or upwards during the year ; and the aggre- 
gate sum of all contributions under fifty cents each], that they may be by 
said Executive Committee, or Board of Managers, properly 
arranged by districts and by charges for publication in the 
Annual Report of the Conference Missionary Society, together 
with the contributions and collections received from other 
sources, unless the Conference shall by vote declare such 
transcript returns and such publication not to be advisable. 

1844.] It shall be the duty of the Preachers in charge of [1852. 
Circuits and Stations to organize one or more missionary Societies in 
their respective Charges if it should he practicable, to 
Missionary Socie- ^ ear an y name -which the Societies may choose ; pro- 
vided always, that these Societies shall be auxiliary to 
the Missionary Society of the Annual Conference to which such 
Charges may b'elonsr, and shall be governed by such rules and regula- 
tions as the'Annuaf Conference may prescribe. It shall also be their 
dutv to take up or cause to be taken up a missionary collection in each 
and" every congregation within their respective Charges at such time as 



Support of Missions. 219 

may be fixed on by the Annual Conference. It shall be their duty- 
further to appoint in every class within their Charges a missionary 
collector, who shall keep a 'book, in which shall be enrolled the names 
of all the members of the class, and shall collect from each member 
who shall feel disposed to contribute, at the rate of one cent per week, 
or fifty cents per year, and shall pay over the sums so collected to the 
Preacher in Charge at or before the last Quarterly Meeting in the Con- 
ference year, and the Preacher in charge shall transmit the same to the 
Annual "Conference, together with such sums as may have been col- 
lected by him from the congregations, as well as all sums received 
from branch societies or otherwise, all of which shall be reported in 
writing. 

It shall be the duty of the Quarterly Meeting Conference, from time 
to time, to fill up vacancies which may occur in the Mis- 
sionary Committee, which Committee shall have the right D ^ ot c J^j£; 
to a seat in the Quarterly Meeting Conference during its ences. 
action on the subject of missions, but at no other time. 

In order to keep up such missionary societies as may be established 
it shall be the duty of the Missionary Committee to use their best 
efforts to hold at least once a year a meeting of the mis- 
sionary society within the Charge to which they may D cLmittee. ssl ° n 
belong ; in doing which they shall have the aid of the 
Preacher in charge, and also of the Quarterly Meeting Conference, if 
need be. 

It will be expected that in the examination in the Annual [1860. 
Conference a reference will be had to the faithful performance of the 
duty of Preachers on this subject in the passage of character. 

For the purpose of more effectually administering the finan- [1852. 
cial concerns of the Indian Mission Conference, as also promoting its 
spiritual welfare, there shall be a Superintendent ap- _ r . . 

pointed by the Bishop, who_ shall be a member of said Indian iIlssl0DS - 
Conference, and reside within its bounds, to be continued in office for 
any time not exceeding four years. It shall be his duty to overlook 
all the accounts of the missionaries and the superintendents of schools, 
to attend to all the interests of our missions and schools within the 
bounds of said Conference, as those interests may be connected with 
the government of the United States, and with the Indian school fund. 

He may visit Washington city once a year, or of tener, if it be deemed 
necessary, and also, as far as his time and circumstances will permit, 
and it may be judged necessary for the interests of the mission, visit 
the interior of the Indian country with a view to the extension of the 
work within his bounds. His salary shall not exceed the ordinary 
allowance of other itinerant Preachers, and his table and other ex- 
penses shah, be estimated by the Mission Committee of the Conference, 
for which amount he shall have authority to draw on the treasurer of 
the Missionary Society in quarterly installments. 

1852.] 389. It shall be the duty of the Preacher in 
Charge, with the aid of the Committee on Missions, to present 
once in the year to the Societies, or the Churches Dut i e 3 „ f p r each- 
and congregations, the cause of Missions, and to ers in charge. 
ask public collections and contributions for the support of 
the same. The manner of asking and taking such collections 
and contributions shall be at the discretion of the Pastor and 
the Committee on Missions, with this injunction, that the Pastor 
shall preach, or cause to be preached, on the occasion, one or more 
sermons ; and with the recommendation that one whole Sab- 



220 History of the Discipline. 

bath-day be given to the cause, on this annual presentation 
of Missions, in our principal Churches and congregations. 

390. [•' It is earnestly recommended," changed, 1863, to It shall be the 

duty of the Preacher in Charge to see] that each Sunday- 
school in our Churches and congregations be organized into 
a Missionary Society under such rules and regulations as the 
Pastor, the Superintendent, and teachers may prescribe. [In., 
1868, And the Missionary contributions of the Sunday-schools 
shall be reported in a separate column in the Annual and Gen- 
eral Minutes.] 

391. The President of the Conference, at each session, shall 
appoint one of its members, with an alternate, to preach a 
conference Mis- missionary sermon during its next succeeding Ses- 
sionary Sermon, g^ &t such t j me ^ place ag the Officers of the 

Conference Missionary Society shall designate ; and said Offi- 
cers shall cause timely notice of such sermon to be published 
abroad. 

I860.] 392. When the character of the Presiding Elder 
is under examination, the Bishop shall ask him whether the 
Examination of provisions of the Discipline for the support of 
Presiding Eiders. Missions have been carried out on his District ; 
and when the character of a Preacher in Charge is examined, 
inquire of him what amount has been raised on his charge 
for Missions. 

1848.] 394. Any Annual Conference may, at its option, 
by a vote of two thirds of its members, assume the responsi- 
Domestic Mis- bility of supporting such Missions, already estab- 

sions - lislied [om., 1852, or to be established] within its OWn 

limits, as have hitherto been reported under the head of 
" Missions in the Destitute Portions of the Eegular Work ; " 
and for this purpose it shall be at liberty to organize a Con- 
ference Domestic Society, with branches ; provided, such or- 
ganization shall not interfere with the collections for the Mis- 
sionary Society of the Methodise Episcopal Church, as re- 
quired by the Discipline. Provided, also, that in case more 
funds shall be raised for such Missions than are needed, the 
surplus shall be paid over to the Treasurer of the Parent So- 
ciety of the Methodist Episcopal Church, at New York, to be 
appropriated to such Mission or Missions, under the care of 
the Society, as maybe designated by said C3nference. 

It shall be the duty of every such Conference Domestic Society to 
send annually to the Corresponding Secretary at New York a full and 
detailed account of the number, names, condition and prospects of each 
mission under its care, and to the treasurer of the Parent Society at 
New York an account of its receipts, incidental expenses, and dis- 
bursements. 

17. *It shall be the duty of all our missionaries, except those who 

* This paragraph was inserted in 1836 in the section on " Receiving Preachers;" 
transferred here 1848. 



Church Extension. 221 

are appointed to labor for the benefit of the slaves, to form their Cir- 
cuits into auxiliary missionary societies, and to make 
regular quarterly and class collections wherever practi- A t^s! ai7 S ° cie " 
cable, and report the amount collected every three months 
either by indorsing it on their drafts, or by transmitting the money to 
the treasurer of the Parent Society. 



Section 4. — Of Church Extension. 



1868,] Quest. What can be done for the relief of feeble [1872. 
Churches embarrassed with debt, and to secure suitable sites for and 
houses of public worship, and otherwise promote the cause of Church 
Extension among us ? 

A/is. 1. Let our Church Extension Society be liberally supported, and 
let its rules and methods be carefully observed. 

1872.] 395. There shall be a Board of Church Extension, 
consisting of thirty-two Ministers and thirty-two Laymen, to 
be chosen by the General Conference, and to be 
duly incorporated according to law, with such 
powers and prerogatives as may be needful to the objects of 
its appointment; said Board to be subject to the control of 
the General Conference. 

396. The term of service of the Members of the Board shall 
begin on the first day of January following their appointment, 
and continue during the ensuing four years, and 

until their successors shall be duly chosen and 
have entered upon their duties, unless otherwise ordered by 
the General Conference. If a vacancy should occur by death, 
resignation, or otherwise, during the interval of the General 
Conference, the Board shall have power to fill the vacancy. 

397. The Officers of the Board shall be a President, five 
Vice-Presidents, a Corresponding Secretary, with such Assist- 
ants as the General Committee of Church Exten- 
sion may authorize and appoint, a Recording Sec- 
retary, Treasurer, and Assistant Treasurer, all of whom, ex- 
cept the Corresponding Secretary and Assistants, shall be 
elected by the Board at the first regular meeting in January of 
each year. 

1868.] 398. The Corresponding Secretary [om, 1872, of the 
Church Extension Society] shall be [in., 1872, appointed 
by the General Conference, and shall be] a mem- 
ber of such Conference as he, with the approval of the Bishops, 
may select. He shall conduct the correspondence of the 
1872.] Board, under its direction, and shall be subject to 
the authority and control of the Board, by whom his salary 
shall be fixed and paid. He shall be exclusively employed in 
conducting the affairs of the Board, and, under its direction, 
in promoting its general interest, by traveling or otherwise. 
Should a vacancy occur by death, resignation, or otherwise, the 



222 History of the Discipline. 

Board shall have power to provide for the duties of the office 
until the Bishops, or a majority of them, shall fill the vacancy. 

399. An Assistant Corresponding Secretary, or more than 
Assist, cor. sec- one, may be appointed at any time by the General 

retary. Committee, on the nomination of the Bishops, 

who shall receive such salary, and render such service, as the 
Board may determine. 

400. The Board shall hold its meetings in the city of Phil- 
adelphia. It shall have authority to make by-laws for the 

regulation of its own proceedings ; to provide for 
and administer a Loan Fund ; to take and hold in 
trust for the Methodist Episcopal Church any real or personal 
property, and to dispose of the same for the use and benefit 
of the Church ; and generally to do all and singular the mat- 
ters and things which shall be necessary and lawful in the ex- 
ecution of its trusts: provided, however, that all amounts re- 
ceived on the Loan Fund shall be used only by loans on ade- 
quate security; and provided, further, that the aggregate 
amount of interest and annuities payable shall never be al- 
lowed to exceed the aggregate amount of interest receivable. 

401. It shall also have authority to provide and recommend 
a uniform plan for the organization of Local Boards of Church 
Extension in large cities, under such local administration as 
may be deemed advisable ; but in no case shall such local or- 
ganization interfere with the general work of the Board. 

402. It shall also have authority, by constituting and pro- 
curing a special corporation, or otherwise, to take such meas- 
ures as it may deem wise and necessary to procure the insurance 
of churches and other Church property against loss by fire; 
and the profits arising therefrom, if any, after the accumula- 
tion of a sufficient Reserve Fund, shall be devoted to the 
purposes of the Board. 

403. It shall also have authority, with the concurrence of 
the General Committee, to make such provisions as it may 
deem wise for Honorary Membership in the Parent and Con- 
ference Boards of Church Extension, and in the General Com- 
mittee. 

404. At all meetings of the Board thirteen mem- 
bers shall constitute a quorum. 

405. The minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the 
Secretary thereof. 

406. The Board shall publish annually a full report of its 

proceedings, and of the state of its funds, and 
shall submit to the General Conference an abstract 
of the same for the preceding four years. 

186§.] 407. Each Annual Conference shall [in., 1872, 
on the nomination of the Presiding Bishop and 
Presiding Elders,] appoint a [in., 1872, Confer- 



Church Extexsio^. 223 

ence] Board of Church Extension, composed of equal num- 
bers of Ministers and Laymen, consisting of a President, Vice- 
President, Recording Secretary, Corresponding Secretary, and 
Treasurer, and not less than three [in., 1872, nor more than 
seven] additional members, so located that a quorum thereof 
may be convened at any time ; and the Secretary of the Con- 
ference shall [om., 1572, immediately thereafter] notify the Correspond- 
ing Secretary of the Parent [" Society of such appointment, and of the 

names"; changed, 1S72, to " Board of the name"] and post-office 
address of each member thereof. 

408. Said Board shall [/' have authority to adopt By-Laws not inconsist- 
ent •with the Constitution of the Parent Society" ; changed, 1872, to . 

"be auxiliary to the Parent Board,] and shall, Authorit y- 
under its direction, have charge of all the interests and work 
of Church Extension within [om., 1872, the bounds of J the Confer- 
ence. [" It shall, in connection with the Conference, take all necessary measures 
to procure liberal Annual Collections from each Congregation in the Conference, 
and special donations and bequests to the Loan Fund of the Society"; changed, 

1872, to " It shall see that the amount asked of the Conference 
by the General Committee is divided for collection among the 
several Districts and Pastoral Charges, with due regard to 
their circumstances and ability, and that each is notified early 
in the year; and shall, in connection with the Conference, take 
all necessary measures to secure at least the- amount so asked, 
and special donations and bequests to the Loan Fund/'] 

409. It shall carefully examine all applications for aid from 
within the bounds of the Conference, and recommend only 
such as are found, to be truly needy and meritori- Dutke 
ous. It shall keep and preserve in suitable books, 

to be furnished by the Parent Board, a faithful record of all 
its proceedings, and an account of amounts asked and received 
each year from every Pastoral Charge. ["It shall make full report 

of its proceedings for the preceding year to each session of the Annual Conference, 
and at the same time to the Parent Board " ; changed, 1S72, to ' ' and shall 

make full report thereof to each session of the Annual Confer- 
ence for publication in the Conference Minutes, and at the 
same time to the Parent Board."] ["And the Treasurer of said Board 
shall remit all funds in his hands to the Treasurer of the Parent Society at least 
once in every three months " ; changed, 1S72, to 

1872.] ' ' 410. The Treasurer of the Conference Board shall, 
as early as practicable, at least once in every three Trea3urer 
months, remit all funds coming into his hands to 
the Treasurer of the Parent Board "]. 

411. If for any reason such Conference Board cannot be 
constituted or act, the Bishop having charge, or „ . 

~ . . . , , J .i ° „ ° ' Bishop may Act. 

a Committee by him appointed, may perform any 
of the duties required in this section. 

412. There shall be a General Committee of Church Exten- 
sion, composed as follows, — 1. The General Superintendents, 



224 History of the Discipline. 

General Commit- one of whom, as they may from time to time de- 
tee - termine, shall be Chairman. 2. The Correspond- 

ing Secretary and. Assistants, the Recording Secretary, who shall 
be ex officio Secretary of the Committee, and. the Treasurer of 
the Board. 3. The Annual Conferences being grouped, by the 
General Conference into Twelve Church Extension Districts, 
there shall be one member from each District elected, by the 
General Conference on the nomination of the Delegates of 
each District respectively, and a corresponding number ap- 
pointed by the Board. 

413. It shall be the duty of this Committee to meet annually 
in the City of Philadelphia, on such day in the month of No- 
Duties of commit- vember as shall be appointed by the Correspond- 

tee - ing Secretary, to determine, — 1. What amount 

each Conference shall be asked to raise by collections for the 
use of the Board during the ensuing year ; 2. What amount 
may be donated and loaned within each Conference during 
the same period; and, 3. What amount may be applied to 
general and special purposes not included in the above. 

414. The General Committee shall also have authority to 
counsel and direct the Board in the general administration of 
the trust committed to its care. 

415. If a vacancy should occur by death, resignation, re- 
vacanc moval froni the District, or otherwise, the Bishop 

having charge of the Conference within which it 
occurs shall fill the vacancy. 

416. Expenses incurred by the Committee in the discharge 
Ex ense of its duties may be paid by the Treasurer of the 

xpense. Board. 

1868.] 417. All applications for aid [om, 1872, from the funds 
of the Society] shall be made in accordance with blank forms, to 
Applications for be furnished by the Parent Board, and shall 

Aid - ["contain the information therein required," changed, 1872, to 

1872.] "set forth, — 1. The number of Church members, 
Sunday-school children, and congregation to be accommo- 
dated, the population of the place, and prospects of growth. 
2. The legal incorporation of the Church or Board of Trus- 
tees. 3. The location, size, present and prospective value 
of the site, the validity of the title thereto, and whether held 
in trust for the Methodist Episcopal Church. 4. A descrip- 
tion of the building to which aid, if granted, will be applied ; 
and, if required, a copy of the plans and specifications of 
the architect shall be submitted, and, if deemed necessary by 
the Parent or Conference Board, modified as may be suggested. 
5. The estimated and probable cost when completed, (j. The 
available resources and amount of reliable subscriptions; and 
that those immediately interested have done or are doing all 
that could reasonably be expected. 7. What amount of debt, 



Chuech Extension. 225 

if any, may be allowed to remain against the property, and 
how soon the Trustees or others will agree to remove it. 
8. Is the property insured ? Will it be ? In what company ? 
To what amount ? 9. Whether the Church, if aided, will 
become self-supporting, and how soon, and to what extent it 
may be expected to aid in the general work of the Church. 
10. Any additional facts and circumstances that will assist 
the Board to a proper decision on the application], 

1§6§.] 418. Every such application for aid shall be first 
submitted to the Conference Board of Church Extension, and 
said Board shall certify its action thereon to the Parent Board, 
and aid shall be granted only by the concurrent acting of 
both the Conference and Parent Boards [in., 18T2, and, ex- 
cept in cases of great emergency, within the amount author- 
ized by the General Committee]: ["'Provided, however, that in any 
case in which such Conference Board cannot be created, or act, the Bishop having 
charge, or a Committee by him appointed, may perform the duties herein imposed 
upon the Conference Board, 71 changed, 1872, to "Provided, however, that 

for the procurement of property in mission territory the Par- 
ent Board may appropriate funds, specially authorized by the 
General Committee, without such application or recommend- 
ation by a Conference Board ; but in all such cases the title to 
such property should vest in the Board of Church Extension "]. 

419. It shall be the duty of each Presiding Elder to bring 
the subject of Church Extension before the Quarterly Confer- 
ence of each Circuit and Station within his Dis- Duty of Presiding 
trict at the last Quarterly Conference in each Elder * 
year; and said Quarterly Conference shall appoint a Com- 
mittee of not less than three nor more than five, of which the 
Preacher in Charge shall be Chairman, to be called the Com- 
mittee on Church Extension, whose duty shall be to aid the 
Preacher in Charge in carrying into effect [" the plans of the Parent 

and Conference Boards, and securing liberal contributions in aid of the Church Exten- 
sion Society," changed, 1S72, to ' k the provisions of the Discipline and 
plans of the Boards for the support of this cause, and in se- 
curing at least the amount asked of the Circuit or Station for 
its aid"] ; and the Presiding Elder shall inquire, in the third 
Quarterly Conference of each year, what has been done for 
[" the cause of Church Extension," changed, 1872, to ' ' this cause, and 
whether the amount asked has been received ; and if not, he 
shall urgently request the Preacher in Charge and the Quar- 
terly Conference to take such measures as will secure it before 
the close of the year "]. 

420. It shall be the duty of the Preacher in Charge, aided 
by the Committee on Church Extension, to provide for the 
diffusion of information concerning the work and d^ of Pl . eaeher 

Wants Of the ["Church Extension Society," changed, 1S72, to « Charge. 

1 ' Board of Church Extension''] : he shall preach, or cause to be 
preached, a sermon on this subject in each congregation in 

15 



226 History of the Discipline. 

every year, and solicit contributions from each ["in aid of the 

Church Extension Society," changed, 1872, to " endeavoring to secure at 

least the amount asked as above provided ; and shall at each 
Conference report the amount asked and the amount received 
for Church Extension"]. He shall also invite [" private," changed, 
1872, to " special "] contributions and bequests to the Loan Fund.* 

1872.] Section 5. — FreedmerCs Aid. 

421. For the mental and moral elevation of 

esign. Freedmen and others in the South, who have 

special claims upon the Christian people of America : — 

contributions ^ 3 ' ■"■• ^ et; a ^ our people contribute liberally 

each year for the support of our Freedmen's Aid 

Society. 

423. II. Let the Freedmen's Aid Society be careful to lo- 
cate its schools where they will be of most advantage to our 

Churches and Missions, and especially seek to 
educate those persons who are called to preach, 
or who propose to become preachers ; and let only those per- 
sons be employed as teachers who will conscientiously work 
in our Sunday-schools, and cheerfully co-operate with our 
ministers. 

424. III. The Board of Managers shall determine what 
amount shall be expended annually in this work, and appor- 
Duty of Board of tion the same, according to their best judgment, 

Managers. among the several Annual Conferences ; and each 

Annual Conference shall apportion, or cause to be apportioned, 
the amount assigned to it among the Circuits and Stations 
within its bounds ; and each Presiding Elder, as early in the 
Conference year as possible, shall inform each Quarterly Con- 
ference in his District of the amount to be raised by the 
Charge it represents. 

„ . .. * The attention of the Church was early called to the subject of 

tariy Provisions. church building. The following minutes will evince the interest 
felt in it: 

" Quest. 10. What can be done toward erecting new chapels and discharging the 
debts on those already built? 

Ans. Let the Assistant Preacher put a yearly subscription through the Circuits, 
and insist upon every member that is not supported by charity to give something. 
Let them sxibscribe the first quarter, and pay the second ; and the money to be ap- 
plied by two general stewards." — Annual Minutes, 1784. 

" Quest. 78. What can be done toward erecting new chapels, and discharging the 
debts on those already built? 

" Ans. Let every Assistant raise a yearly subscription through his Circuit: and 
let every member who is not supported by charity give something. Let them sub- 
scribe the first quarter, and pay the second. And let the money be applied where 
it is most wanted, by a committee of lay members annually appointed by the As- 
sistant, one of whom shall be chosen out of each Society concerned." — Discipline 
o/17S4. 

The Bishops are required to appoint in each State and Territory, and in the Dis- 
trict of Columbia, one person learned in the law to be the Legal advisers of the 
Board in regard to titles and forms of conveyance.— See Jour. Gen. Con/., 1872, p. 
229. 



Circulation of Tracts. 227 

425. IV. It shall be the duty of each Preacher in Charge 
to present this subject to his congregation, or cause it to be 
presented, once each year, in a sermon or address ; D uty of p renc ber 
to aid in the diffusion of intelligence in regard in charge. 

to the work of the Society and the wants of the Freedrnen ; 
and to use due diligence to collect the amount apportioned to 
his Charge. He shall report to the Annual Conference the 
sum collected, and the collections shall be published in a 
column in the General Minutes and in the Minutes of the 
Annual Conferences. 

426. Y. The Corresponding Secretary, if a Traveling 
Preacher, shall be a member of such Annual corresponding 
Conference as he, with the approbation of the secretary. 
Bishops, may select. 

Section 6. 

1852.] [Om., 1872, (om., 1S60, of the) Printing and] Circulation of Re- 
ligious Tracts. 

Provision is made for the publication at trie Book Concern [1872. 
of cheap books and tracts in our own and foreign languages. For the 
duties of the Editor of tracts and Corresponding Secretary of the Tract 
Society, see Part III, chap, vi, art. 3, p. 198. Our Tract Society is de- 
signee! to aid in the diffusion of religious knowledge by the circulation 
of our evangelical publications. 

427. It is recommended to our people every-where to form 
Tract Societies auxiliary to the Tract Society 

of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

428. It is recommended to Preachers in Charge to make 
annually, in their several congregations, collec- && of Preacher 
tions in behalf of the Tract Society of the Meth- * Char s e - 
odist Episcopal Church. 

1864.] 429. It shall be the duty of each Presiding Elder 
to bring the Tract cause before the ["first," changed, 1868, t*> " last "] 
Quarterly Meeting Conference of each year, in 
each Circuit and Station within his District ; and PresidlDg Elder - 
said Conference shall appoint a Committee whose duty it 
shall be to devise and execute plans for local tract dis- 
tribution. 

Section 7. 

1787.] [" Of the Printing and Circulating of Books and {in., 1790, and 
om., 1800. the Application) of the Profits Arising Therefrom,'''' changed, 1S48, 

to "Printing and Circulating Books (in., I860, Tracts, and 
Periodicals)]. 

As it has been frequently recommended by the Preachers [1792. 
and people that such books as are wanted be printed in this country, 
we therefore propose, 

1. That the advice of the Conference shall be desired concerning any 
valuable impression, and their consent be obtained before any steps be 
taken for the printing thereof. 



228 History of the Discipline. 

2. That the profits of the books, after all the necessary expenses are 
defrayed, shall he applied, [" according to the discretion of the Confer- 
ence, toward the college, the Preachers' fund, the deficiencies of the 
Preachers, the distant missions, or the debts on our Churches," 
changed, 1790, to "as the Bishop and Council* shall direct "].f 

1792.] Quest. 1. Who is employed to manage the print- [1800. 
ing business ? 

Ans. John Dickins. 

Quest. 2. What allowances shall be paid to him annually for his 
services ? 

Ans. 1. Two hundred dollars for a dwelling-house and for a book 
room. 

2. Eighty dollars for a boy. 

3. Fifty-three dollars and one third for firewood, and, 

4. Three hundred and thirty-three dollars to clothe and feed himself, 
his wife, and his children. In all, six hundred and sixty-six dollars 
and one third. 

Qwst. 8. What powers shall be granted him? 

Ans. 1. To regulate the publications according to the state of the 
finances. 

2. To determine, with the approbation of the Book Com- [1796. 
mittee, on the amount of the drafts which may be drawn from time to 
time on the book fund. 

3. To complain to the District Conferences if any Preach- [1800. 
ers shall neglect to make due payment for books. 

4. To publish from time to time such books or treatises as [1796. 
he and the other members of the Book Committee shall unanimously 
judge proper. 

Quest. 5. How much shall be annually allowed out of the book fund 
for Cokesbury College till the next General Conference ? % 

Ans. Eight hundred dollars for the ensuing year, and one thou- 
sand sixty-six dollars and two thirds for each of the remaining three 
years. 

Quest. 6. What directions shall be given concerning the application 
of the money allowed as above for Cokesbury Colleger 

Ans. The money shall be applied as follows : 

1. For the education and board of the boys that are now on the char- 

• 

* The Plan of a Council, designed to take the place in our economy now occupied 
by the General Conference, was published in the Minutes of 1TS9. It was composed 
of the Bishops and Presiding Elders, who had " authority to mature every thing 
they shall judge expedient. 1. To preserve the general union. 2. To render and 
preserve the external form of worship similar in all our Societies through the 
continent. 8. To preserve the essentials of the Methodist doctrines and Discipline 
pure and uncorrupted. 4. To correct all abuses and disorders ; and. lastly, they are 
authorized to mature every thing they may see necessary for the good of the Church 
and for the promoting and improving our Colleses and Plan of Education." — Lee's 
History of the Methodists, pp. 148, 151, 160, 177; Asbt ri/'s Journal, vol. ii, pp. 
65. 76, 82, 84, 88; Young's History, p. 349: Stevens' History Methodist Episcopal 
Church, vol. iv, p. 500. The Council met at Baltimore, Dec. 1, 1789, and framed a con- 
stitution giving to that body powers similar to those of the General Conference ; in 
fact placing the legislative power in the hands of one man and his aids and appoint- 
ees. The plan appears to have been warmly cherished by Asbury; but it gave 
such general dissatisfaction to the Preachers "that only one other meeting (that of 
December 1. 1790) was held. In 1792 the General Conference was devised to take 
its place, as the Council had become so generally odious to Preachers and people 
that Asbury himself requested that it might be named no more. Highly and justly 
as they esteemed Asbury they were not prepared to make him a Pope. 

t " Resolved, That in our judgment the paramount object of our publishing should 
be the wider diffusion of a sanctified literature."' — Jour. Gen. Con/., 1864, p. 372. 

X The college had been burned the preceding year. 



ClKCULATION OF BOOKS. 229 



itable part of the foundation. But no boy shall he again placed on the 
charity till the next General Conference. 

2. The surplus of the money, after the charity is supplied, shall be 
from time to time appropriated to the payment of the debt of the col- 
lege, and to the finishing of the building, under the direction of the 
Bishop and the Committee of Safety. 

N. B. The present debt of the college is about eleven hundred dol- 
lars. The present expense of the charity is about nine hundred and 
sixty-three dollars annually, but this will probably sink into less than 
one half before the next General Conference. 

Quest. 7. What sum of money shall be allowed distressed [1800. 
Preachers out ot the book fund till the next General Conference? 

Ans. Two hundred and sixty-six dollars and one third per annum. 

Quest. 8. How is the money mentioned above for the benefit of dis- 
tressed Preachers to be drawn out of the book fund ? 

Ans. By the Bishop, according to the united judgment of himself and 
the District Conferences. 

Quest. 9. What shall be allowed the Bishop out of the book [1796. 
fund for the benefit of district schools till the next General Confer- 
ence? 

Arts. Sixty-four dollars per annum. 

Quest. 10. How shall the surplus of the book fund be applied till the 
next General Conference after the provisions above mentioned are 
made? 

Ans. To the forming of a capital stock for the carrying on of the 
concerns of the books. 

1796.] Quest. 7. What mode shall be struck out for the [1800. 
recovery of bad or suspected book debts ? 

Ans. 1. Let every yearly Conference appoint a committee or com- 
mittees for the examination of the accounts of the traveling Book 
Stewards in their respective Districts. 

2. Let every Presiding Elder and every Preacher who has the over- 
sight of a Circuit, do every thing in their power to recover all the debts 
in their Circuit or District, and also all books which may remain in 
the hands of persons who shall have resigned or been withdrawn from 
the office of a traveling Book Steward. 

Quest. 8. Shall any drafts be made on the book fund before all its_ 
debts are discharged ? 

Ans. There shall be none till the debts are discharged, except in the 
case of distressed traveling Preachers. 

Quest. 9. What directions shall be given concerning the regulation of 
our press ? 

Ans. The general Book Steward shall print no books or tracts of any 
kind without the consent of a Bishop and two thirds of the Philadel- 
phia Conference.* 

Quest. 10. Will the Conference recommend and engage to promote 
the publication of a magazine, entitled The Methodist Magazine, which 



* "In accordance with, the direction of the General Conference (Quest. 6), the 
Philadelphia Conference, in 1797, appointed a Book Committee, and the following note 
was entered on the Annual Minutes for that year : — 

" ' The above Committee are to meet at Philadelphia on the 2d of January, 179S, 
and once a quarter afterward, or oftener if necessary, to consider and determine 
what manuscripts, books, or pamphlets shall be printed. 

" ' Four of the said Committee, when met as above, shall proceed to business, 
provided that the Chairman and one of the Presiding Elders be present. And the 
General Book Steward shall lay before the Committee all manuscripts, books, and 
pamphlets which are designed'for publication, except such as the General Confer- 
ence has authorized him to publish.'' " — Emory. 



230 History of the Discipline. 

shall consist of compilations from the British magazines, and of orig- 
inal accounts of the experience of pious persons, and shall be published 
in monthly numbers ? 

Ans. The Conference will recommend such a magazine, and desire 
that it may be printed. 

The Publishing Houses. 



_ . _ 1804.] The book business shall be [om., [1832. 

uook concern. 180g ^ remove( i to an( pj carr i e <i on i n t ^ e c } t y f New York. 

1§32.] 430. The principal [" establishment," changed, 1860, to "es- 
tablishments," and in 1872, to ' ' Publishing Houses "] of the Book 
["business," changed, 1836, to "Concern"] shall be in the ["city," 
changed, i860, to " cities "] of New York [in., 1860, and Cincin- 
nati] [in., 1860, and om., 1S72, The agents of our principal establishments at New 
York and Cincinnati, and the editors of our books and periodicals, shall be elected 
by the General Conference] ["And," changed, 1872, to " But "] there shall 
be [" such subordinate establishments in other places," changed, 1836, to " such 
other establishments," and again, 1872, to ' ' Depositories of our publica- 
tions at such other places "] as the General Conference may 
[" deem expedient," changed, 1872, to "from time to time determine "]. 

The Agents at New York. 

1800.] Ezekiel Cooper is [" appointed," changed. 1804, [1808. 
to "reappointed"] ["superintendent or the Book Con- 
Book Agents. cem .„ 1804 ^ restore £ rom 1796 " General Book Steward "]. 
1808.] [" The Editor and General Book Steward," changed, 1816, 
1816.] to "There shall be ("one Editor," changed, 1832, [1844. 
to "an Agent or") General Book Steward and an Assistant ("to act 
under his direction," changed, 1832, to "om., 1840, who shall act as 
chief clerk"), both of whom (in., 1832, om., 1840, together with the 
Editors and Assistant Editor), shall be chosen from among the Trav- 
eling Preachers, and by virtue of their appointment shall be members 
of the New York Annual Conference, to whom, in the interval of the 
General Conference, they shall be responsible for their conduct in 
["the book business," changed, 1832, to "office"]; and the New 
York Conference, in the interval of the General Conference, shall have 
power, if they deem it necessary, by and with the advice and consent 
of the Bishops [om., 1840, and Book Committee], to remove either of 
them; [in., 1804, and om., 1808, John Wilson is appointed Assistant 
Editor and General Book Steward]. 

1800.] [In case of the death, dismission, or resignation of ("the 
Superintendent," changed, 1804, to "the General Book Steward") 
during the recess of the General Conference, the ("Philadelphia," 
changed, 1804, to "New York") Conference shall have power to ap- 
point another General Book Steward till the next General Conference," 
changed, 1816, to " in case of the death or resignation of the Editor and 
General Book Steward the Assistant shall cany on the Concern till the 
sitting of the next ensuing Annual Conference; in 1820, to "in case of 
removal, death, or resignation, to appoint a successor to act until the 
next ensuing General Conference"]. P - ««« 

1808.] [" But no General Book Steward or Editor m the [1832. 
Book Concern shall serve in that department for more than eight years 
successively," changed, 1832, to " no Book Steward, Agent, or Editor 
shall be continued in office for a longer term than eight years succes- 



Book Agents. 231 

sively, and this regulation shall apply to those who are appointed as 
assistants"]. 

1844.] ["There shall be an Agent and ("an Assistant Agent," 
changed, 1868, to "two Assistant Agents") (in., 1864, to conduct the 
Book Concern at New York), (in. ; 1868, and on the Pacific Coast, one 
of whom shall reside at San Francisco"), changed, 1872, to 

431. " The General Conference shall quadrennially elect two 
Agents for the Publishing House in New York, and two 
Agents for that in Cincinnati"], ["both of whom shall be, 11 changed, 
1868, to "these shall be;" again, 1872, to "and who if"] chosen from 
among the Traveling Preachers, shall be members of such 
Annual Conferences as they may, with the approbation of 
1800.] the Bishops, select [-'who," changed, 180S, to "the Editor 
and General Book Steward;" 1832, "the Agent or General Book Steward;" 
1844, to " the Agents ;" 1872, restore "who"] shall have . 

' . . *A~~ -, -, • ,, , Duties of Agents. 

authority [in., 18 < 2, and whose duty it shall be, 
under the supervision of the Book Committee] to regulate the 
publications and all other parts of the business [in., 1832, of 
the Concern] [in., 1836, except what belongs to the editorial 

departments] [" according to the state of the finances from time to time," 
changed, 1S04, to "as the state of the finances and the demands of the connection 
shall from time to time require ; " 1S16, to (in. , 1872, " in such manner) 
as the state of the finances will admit and the demands (in., 
1872, of the Church) may require." 

["It shall be his duty to inform the Annual Conferences [1844. 
if any of the Preachers or private members of the Society neglect to 
make due payment," changed, 1844, to "they shall also in- [I860. 
form the Conferences of any within their respective bounds who neglect 
to make payment, that measures may be taken to collect or secure such 
debts ; and they shall not allow any claim to run beyond one year from 
the time it was due without reporting it to the Conference"]. 

["He may publish any books or tracts which at any time [1804. 
may be approved of or recommende'd by the majority of an Annual 
Conference, provided such books or tracts be also approved of by the 
Book Committee, which shall be appointed by the Philadelphia An- 
nual Conference. He may reprint any book or tract which has once 
been approved and published by us when, in his judgment, the same 
ought to be reprinted. Let his accounts and books be examined by 
the Philadelphia Conference at the time of the sitting of the said Con- 
1804,] ference," changed, 1804, to ("they shall publish such books 
and tracts as are recommended by the General Conference," changed, 
1872, to 

432. " It shall be the duty of the Agents of both publish- 
ing houses to publish such books, tracts, periodicals, etc., as 
are ordered or recommended by the General Conference ") 

(" and such as maybe approved of and recommended by an Annual Conference ((om., 
1S20, and none other'*)), changed, 1S40, to "may, if approved by the Editors and 
Book Committee, publish such as are recommended by an Annual Conference ; " 
again, 1S52, to " may if approved by the Editors at New York, or recommended by 
an Annual Conference," changed, 1868, to " may if approved by the Editors publish 
such as are recommended by "the Book Committee or by an Annual Conference ; " 

and in 18J2. to "also to publish such as are recommended by 



232 History of the Discipline. 

the Book Committee or approved by the Book Editors"); 
(" but he," changed, 1844, to "and they") may reprint any book or 
tract which has been once approved and published by us 
when in ("his," changed, 1844, to, "their ") judgment and (" in the 
judgment," changed, 1872, to " that ") of the ("Book Committee," changed, 

1S32, to "Editors;" 1S72 to "Book Editors") the same ought 

to be reprinted (in., 1S20, and they may publish any new work not before pub- 
lished by us which shall be approved and recommended by the said Committee," 
changed, 1832, to "or he may publish any new work not before published by us 
which may be approved by the Editors and by the Book Committee at New 
York;" 1S44, to "or they may publish any new work which may be approved 

by the Editors ; " 1872, to " or they may publish any new work which 
the Book Editors may approve ")]. 

1828.] ["Also to send a copy ofthe annual exhibit to each [1832. 
of the several Annual Conferences, so as that such exhibit may be laid be- 
fore said Conferences if possible at their sessions next succeeding the 
making thereof," changed, 1832, to "he shall also send a copy of the 
annual exhibit to each of the Annual Conferences, so that such exhibit 
may be laid before the Conferences as early as possible after it shall have 
been prepared" ; and in 1844 to " it shall be their duty to send [1872. 
an exhibit of the state of the Book Concern at New York to each session 
of the Annual Conferences, and to report quadrennially to the General 
Conference"]. 

1800.] 2. It shall be the duty of every Presiding Elder, [1828. 
where no Book Steward is appointed, to see that his District be fully 
Presiding Eiders supplied with books. He [" is to," changed, 1816, to 
"shall"] order such books as are wanted, and give di- 
rection to whose care the same are to be sent ; and he (is to) shall take 
the oversight of all our books sent into his District, and account with 



the ["Superintendent," changed, 1804, to "General Book Steward"] 
for the same. He [" is to," changed, 1816, to " shall "] have the books 
distributed among: the several Circuits in his District, and (is to) shall 



keep an account with each Preacher who receives or sells [" the 
books," changed, 1816, to "them"], [om., 1816, and is to] receive the 
money and forward it to the ["Superintendent," changed, 1804, to 
" General Book Steward"]. 

When a Presiding Elder is removed he (is to) shall make a full set- 
tlement for all the books sold or remaining in his District, and also 
make a transfer to his successor of all the books and accounts left with 
the Preachers in the District, the amount of which shall go to his 
credit, and pass to the debit of his successor. 

1820.] 4. It shall be the duty of all Presiding Elders having ac- 
counts open with the Concern to pay over to the Agents annually or 
oftener all the money in their hands or which may be due from them, 
rendering at the same time an account of all the books remaining in 
their Districts unsold ; and it shall be the duty of Preachers in Circuits 
and Stations having accounts with the Presiding Elder to make settle- 
ments and render payments in a similar way. 

1800,] 3. It shall be the duty of every Preacher who has the 
charge of a Circuit to see that his Circuit be duly supplied with 
-...,. , books, and to take charge of all the books which are sent 

Duty of Preacher. tQ ^ frQm ^^ tQ ^ Qr ^^ mfty be m ^ qj^ 

cuit, and (he is) to account with the Presiding Elder for the same. 
When a Preacher leaves his Circuit he must settle with the Presiding 
Elder for all the books he has disposed of; lie is also to make out an. 
inventory of all that are remaining unsold, which shall be collected at 



Book Agents. 233 

one place, the amount of which shall go to his credit, and be trans- 
ferred to his successor, who is to take charge of the same. If the 
Preacher who has the charge of the Circuit be negligent in dispersing 
the books the Presiding Elder shall commit the charge of the books to 
another. 

4. ["The ("Superintendent of the book business," changed, [1808. 
1804, to " General Book Stewards") may from time to time supply the 
Preachers with books in those Circuits which are adja- 
cent or convenient to ("Philadelphia," changed, 1804, s X"k Room * ° f 
to "New York"), and settle with them for the same. 

In such cases the regulations respecting the Presiding Elders are not 
to apply. 

5. In all cases where books are sent to distant places the Presiding 
Elders or Preachers shall be allowed to put a small additional price on 
such books as will best bear it, in order to pay the ex- 

pense of freight or carriage ; but the addition must not Presidm s Elders - 
be more than what is necessary to defray such expenses," changed, 
1808, to 

4. "The Book Concern shall pay all the expense of the [1828. 
conveyance of books to the Presiding Elders until they are within the 
"bounds of their Districts "]. 

447. Every Annual Conference shall appoint a committee 

[" or Committees to examine the accounts of the Presiding Elders, Preachers, and 
Book Stewards in their respective Districts or Circuits," changed, Dutv of ^,^1 

1S44, to ' ' which in the absence of the Agent shall Conference. 
attend to the collection of the accounts sent out from the 
Book Concern, and return an accurate report of the same. 

(Om., 1S60, They shall also report to the Conference any claims which may have 
been one year due, that they may be collected or secured)]. 

448. Every Presiding Elder, Minister, and Preacher shall 
do every thing in his power to recover all debts poachers to Aid 

due to the Concern ['• and also all the books belonging to the Business. 
the Concern which may remain in the hands of any person withiD their Districts or 
Circuits," changed, 1S32, to (" and also all books belonging to it," changed, 1848, to 

" for books and periodicals ") within the bounds of his 
charge "]. If any [in., 1832, person] Preacher or member be 
indebted to the Book Concern and refuse [in., 
1832, or neglect] to make payment or to come to em i uens - 
a just settlement, let him be dealt with ["for a breach of trust, and 
such effectual measures be adopted for the recovery of such debt as shall be agree- 
able to the direction of the Annual Conferences," changed, 1832, to " in the 

same manner as is directed in other cases of debt and dis- 
puted accounts "]. 

8. It shall be the duty of the Preacher or Preachers who [1804. 
travel with any of the Bishops, if he or they be author- 
ized by the Superintendent of the Book Concern, to act ^1™^ 
as an agent in the settlement of accounts, collecting 
money, or in transacting any business belonging to the Book Concern. 

10. No Traveling Preacher shall print or circulate any 

books or pamphlets without the consent of the Annual N °^ t £ consent 
Conference to which he belongs, except as an agent of of Conference. 
the Superintendent of the Book Concern. 

11. The Form of Discipline shall be printed by itself, 

and the Bishops' Explanatory Notes by themselves, but D £ofi" e and 
in such a manner that the Notes may be conveniently 



234 HlSTOKY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

bound up -with the Form of Discipline ; and every Presiding Elder, 
Preacher, or other person who has the charge of the hooks may send 
for as many copies of the Form as he pleases, with or without the 
Notes. 

1828.] 458. No books shall hereafter be ["issued," changed, 
I860, to " sold "] on commission either from New York, Cincin- 
nati, or [in., 1832, any other depository or establishment un- 
der our direction]. 

*J. At each Annual Conference next ensuing the passage of [1840. 

this resolution the Presiding Elders shall deliver into the hands of the 

Book Agents (or Book Committee of such Conference) 

Plan of Sale. for all the i, Q0 ^ s fa t h e se veral Circuits and Stations in 
their Districts the receipts of those persons in whose care such books 
shall have been left. After the appointments for the year ensuing 
have been announced, the Agents or Book Committee shall give to 
each Preacher the receipts belonging to his Circuit or Station, retain- 
ing an exact account of the amount called for by such receipts, which 
shall be charged against said Preacher, and accounted for hy him at 
the next Annual Conference ; provided, that the several Presiding 
Elders shall be at equal liberty to sell any such books on the same 
terms and principles with other Preachers, and shall account therefor 
with the Preachers to whom they have been charged, or with the 
Agents or the Book Committees of their respective Conferences. 

Agency at Cincinnati. 

1820.] There shall be a Book Agent [in., 1832, and an [1836, 

Assistant Agent], who shall reside in Cincinnati, and 
Agent< .manage the Concern in the western country, under the 
direction of the Editor [in., 1832, and of the Book Steward] at New 
York, [in., 1832, both of whom shall be chosen from among the Trav- 
eling Preachers], and who, by virtue of [" his," changed, 1832, to 
"their"] appointment, shall 'be ["a member," changed, 1832, to 
"members"] of the Ohio Annual Conference, under the same regula- 
tions by which the ["Agents," changed^ 1832, to "Book Steward and 
Editors "] at New York" are members ot the New York Annual Con- 
standing Commit- ference. And the Ohio Conference shall appoint a [in., 
tee of Ohio Con- 1832, standing Book] Committee [" of three," changed, 
ference. ^§32, to " to consist of five members"], whose duty it 

shall be to examine the accounts of said Agent, and report to the said 
Conference annually, [in., 1832, and to the General Conference at its 
session, and to give advice in any matters in reference to the branch in 
the West.] And in case of the [in., 1832, removal], death, or [1844. 
resignation of the Agent [in., 1832, or Assistant] the Ohio Conference 
shall have authority to appoint a successor until [om., 1832, the sitting 
of] the ensuing General Conference. 

1836.] 6. There shall be an establishment of the Book [1848. 
Concern in the city of Cincinnati ["under the superintendence of," 
changed, 1840, to "which shall be conducted by "] an 
gen " Agent and an Assistant [in., 1840, chosen from among 

the Traveling Preachers], who shall manage the business of the west- 
ern country so as to co-operate with the Agents at New York [in., 
1840, " and who, by virtue of their appointment, shall be members of 
the Ohio Conference, to which in the interval of the General Confer- 
ence they shall be responsible for their conduct in office," changed, 
1844, to " and shall be members of such Conferences as they may, with 
the approbation of the Bishops, select"]. 



Agents at Cincinnati. 235 

18-48.] 7. ["There shall be an Agent and an Assistant Agent to 
conduct the (in., 1860, Western) Book Concern in Cincinnati, to be 
chosen from among the Traveling Preachers, who shall manage the 
business in the western country, so as to co-operate with the Agents at 
New York, and shall be members of such Conferences as they may, 
with the approbation of the Bishops, select," changed, 1872, to . 

1872.] 433. The Agents of the Western Publishing House 
at Cincinnati shall supervise and manage the business of the 
Western country in co-operation with the Agents at New 
1836. ] York"] ; they shall have authority to publish any book 

["in our catalogue," changed, 1S40, to " Or tract which has 

been previously published by the Agents at New 
York "J when in their judgment and that of the Book Com- 
mittee [" it shall be advantageous to the interests of the Church," changed, 1S40, to 
"the demand for such publication will justify and the inter- 
ests of the Church require"]. [In., 1848, And the Agents 
at New York shall fill the orders for the Agents at Cincinnati 
for the plates of such books or tracts ; and when the Agents 
at New York are about to issue any new work (om., 1872, of less 
than seven hundred pages) they shall, when practicable (om., 1868, give 
notice to the Agents at Cincinnati, and) furnish, (in., 1872, to the Agents 

at Cincinnati,) if ordered by them, duplicate plates, which, 
with the above, shall be at cost; provided Limitations 

(" that they shall not publish type editions of such books as are 
stereotyped in New York," changed, 1840, to (("they," changed, 1872, to " how- 
ever, that the Agents at Cincinnati ")) shall not reprint our 
large works, such as Commentaries, Quarto Bibles, Wesley's 
and Fletcher's Works, or any other works of more than seven 
hundred pages ")]. 

The Agents at Cincinnati shall be authorized, with the ad- [1840. 
vice and consent of the Book Committee, to procure ground and erect a 
suitable building for a printing office, book-room, and bindery, and for 
this end they shall be allowed to appropriate such moneys in their 
hands as can be spared, together with any donations that may be made 
to the Concern in the West for that purpose. 

1840.] 8. They shall publish such books and tracts as [1872. 
are recommended to them for publication by the General Conterence, 
and they may publish any new work which shall be approved by the 
Editors, and [in., 1844, may publish any work] recommended by the 
Book Committee [om., 1852, at Cincinnati], or by an Annual Confer- 
ence, [in., 1844, if approved by the Editors.] 

11. The Ohio Conference shall exercise the same jurisdic- [1844. 
tion over said Agents and Editors that the New York Con- conference 

ference does over the Agents and Editors at New York. 10 on erence * 

13. All books or printed sheets ordered by the Agents 

of the Concern from New York shall be charged at cost nce " 

prices. 

14. It shall be the duty of the Agents to report the state of the west- 
ern division of the Book Concern to all the Annual Con- ^ of Ao . ents 
ferences yearly, and to inform the respective Conferences y ° ° en ' 
of any within their bounds who fail to make payment, that measures 
may be taken to collect or secure such debts. 

1844,] 434. Printed sheets ordered by the [in,, 1872, 



236 History of the Discipline. 

Cincinnati] Agents from New York shall be sent at fifty per 
cent., and bound books of the General Catalogue at forty per 
Price cent, discount from the retail prices, and those 

ordered from Cincinnati to New York shall be 
sent on the same terms : [" the Agency," changed, 1872, to " the Publish- 
ing House "] sending the books to be charged with the ex- 
penses of transportation. [In., 1836, "And the proceeds of this es- 
tablishment, with the exception of what may be necessary to conduct the business, 
shall be paid annually to the Agents at New York, to be added to the profits arising 
from that Concern, and appropriated for the same purposes," changed, 1S40 to 

The Agents ("of this establishment," changed, 18T2, to " at Cincinnati ") 
shall remit to the Agents at New York during the current 
year as largely and frequently as their funds will allow ; and, 
if practicable, to the full amount of stock furnished; ("They 

shall also remit any surplus funds that may be in their hands after de- ri fi^« 
fraying the expense of conducting their business, which shall be added L* s * > °» 
to the profits of the Concern at New York, and appropriated to the same purposes," 
Salaries of Bisn- cn , an £ ed ' 1S56 ' to " The y sna11 also P a Y one third of the ri s ~ sy 
ops> salaries and traveling expenses of the Bishops, and also L m CT • -*• 

the same proportion of all other appropriations made by the said 
General Conference, unless otherwise ordered by said Conference ;" again, 1872, to 
' ' they shall also pay one third of all the appropriations made 
by the General Conference, unless the said Conference shall 
otherwise' order ")]. 

12. It shall be the duty of the Agents to send an exhibit of the state 
Duties of Asrents °^ ^e Book Concern at Cincinnati to each session of all 

the Annual Conferences, and report quadrennially to the 
General Conference. [Om. , 1860, They shall also inform the Conferences 
of any within their respective bounds Who neglect to make payment, 
that measures may be taken to collect or secure such debts ; and they 
shall not allow any claim to run beyond one year from the time it was 
due without reporting it to the Conference.] 

1872.] 435. The Agents at each Publishing House shall 
keep a separate account with each department of the business 
and with each periodical published under their 
utieso gens. SU p erv i s i on . an( j they shall set forth in their 
Reports to the Annual and General Conferences the amount 
of sales, receipts, and expenditures for books, periodicals, 
and depositories under their control, with whatever profits 
or losses may have accrued on each. They shall furnish to 
the local Sub-Committee hereinafter designated, at each of 
its monthly meetings, a full and satisfactory statement of the 
transactions of the preceding month; and, if the Sub-Com- 
mittee shall so require, furnish for examination vouchers for 
all payments made during the period specified; and they 
shall give to the said Sub- Committee at each of the monthly 
meetings every possible means and facility for a full and intel- 
ligent understanding of all the business transactions of the 
Concern. 

436. The Agents, both at New York and Cincinnati, shall 
annually take an account of stock, including in their inven- 
tory all the property and assets of the respective publishing 



Book Committee. 237 

houses, at their estimated casli value, except real estate, which 
shall have a value estimated by the Book Committee at the 
beginning of each quadrennium, which shall not be changed 
during the quadrennium except by the necessary changes 
caused by the purchase or sale, improvement or destruction, 
of real estate • together with a full and detailed statement of 
all their liabilities, profits, and losses ; and they shall always 
hand over to their successors in office such a statement of 
stock, property, assets, and liabilities as shall be approved 
and certified by the Book Committee. 

437. [In., 1832, "24. No Editor, Agent, or Clerk employed in the Book Con- 
cern, or in any department belonging to it, shall be allowed in any case to publish 
or sell books as his own private property, or employ his time for other parties, 11 

eflanged, 1872, to ' ' The Book Agents and Editors are required to 
give their undivided attention to the duties of their respect- 
ive positions, and to require of their employes the faithful 
discharge of the work assigned them "]. 

Book Committee. 

1792.] Quest. 4. Who shall form the Book Committee ? [1796. 

Ans. John Dickins, Henry Willis, Thomas Haskins, 
and the Preacher who is stationed in Philadelphia from 00 omxm ee ' 
time to time. 

1796.] Quest. 6. In what manner shall the accounts of [1800. 
the General Book Steward be examined ? 

Ans. The Philadelphia Conference shall from year to year appoint a 
committee, who shall examine quarterly his receipts and disburse- 
ments and other accounts. 

1800.] The Book Committee, which shall be appointed [1804. 
by the Philadelphia Conference. Let his accounts and 
books be examined by the Philadelphia Conference at Modesof Appoint- 
the time of the sitting of said Conference. 

1804.] The Book Committee, consisting of five, shall be [1828. 
annually appointed by the New York Conference, who shall, previous 
to each annual sitting, examine into the accounts of the General Book 
Steward, and report to the Conference the state of the Concern. 

1828.] [" The Book Committee shall consist of ("five," [1836. 
changed, 1832, to "seven") members, ("four of whom shall be," 
changed, 1832, to "to be annually") chosen by the New York Annual 
Conference, and (" the fifth to be the Editor of the ' Christian Advo- 
cate and Journal,' " changed, 1832, to "the three Editors herein before 
provided for"), changed, 1836, to 

5. " The Book Committee in New York shall consist of all [1844. 
the Preachers stationed for the time being in that city by the New 
York Annual Conference, including the Editors, the Eesident Corre- 
sponding Secretary of the Missionary Society, and the Presiding Elder 
of the District"]. 

It shall be their duty to examine annually into the state of the Book 
Concern, to inspect the accounts of the Agents, to make 
a report thereof annually to the New York Conference, u Ies " 

and to the General Conference at its regular sessions. They shall also 
attend to such matters as may be referred to them by the Editors or 
Agents in reference to editing, printing, or publishing, and also to co- 
operate with the Editor of the "Christian Advocate" in the selection of 
Sunday-school books and tracts. 



238 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

1844.] The Book Committee [om., 1868, at New York] [1872* 
shall consist of ["six Traveling Ministers and the Editors. The an- 
nual election of two by the New York, two by the Philadelphia, and 
two by the New Jersey Conference shall constitute the six members of 
the Committee," changed, 1848, to (" seven," changed, 1864, to " nine," 
1868, to "fifteen") Traveling Ministers, to be chosen by the General 
Conference"]. 

1848.] During the interval of the General Conference they 
shall have power to fill any vacancy that may occur in their own 
body. 

1832.] It shall be ["their," changed, 1844, to "the duty of the 
Book Committee"] to examine into the condition of the ["Book Con- 
cern," changed, 1868, to "publishing interests of the Church"], [in., 
1864, and om., 1868, including the "Northern Christian Advocate"], to 
inspect the accounts of the Agents, and make a report thereof yearly to 
["the three Conferences named above," changed, 1848, to "all tlfe 
Annual Conferences"], and to the General Conference. They shall 
also attend to such matters as may be referred to them by the Editors 
or Agents for their action or counsel. And they shall have power to 
suspend an Editor or Agent from his official relation as such if they 
judge it necessary for the interests of the Church and the Concern. 
And a time shall be fixed, at as early a day as practicable, for the in- 
vestigation of the official conduct of the said Editor or Agent, at which 
two or more of the Bishops shall be requested to attend ; and by the 
concurrence of the Bishops present, and of a majority of the Commit- 
tee, he may be removed from office in the interval of the General Con- 
ference. And in case a vacancy occurs in any of the agencies or edi- 
torial departments authorized by the General Conference, it shall be 
the duty of the Book Committee, and two or more of the General Su- 
perintendents, as soon as practicable, to provide for such vacancy until 
the next General Conference. 

Western Book Committee. 

1820.] [" And the Ohio Conference shall appoint a (in., [1836. 
1832, standing Book) Committee of (" three," changed, 1832, to " five"), 
whose duty it shall be to examine the accounts of said Agent, and re- 
port to the said Conference annually," changed, 1836, to " The Book 
Committee for this establishment shall consist of seven mem- [1840. 
bers, including the Editors, to be chosen annually by the Ohio Annual 
Conference ;" again, 1840, to 

" 13. The Book Committee of this department of the Book [1848. 
Concern shall consist of six members in addition to the Editors, to be 
chosen annually, two by the Ohio, two by the Kentucky, and two by 
the Indiana Conference, whose powers and duties in reference to this 
establishment shall be the same as those of the Book Committee at 
New York in relation to the Concern there," changed, 1848, to The 
Book Committee of this department of the Book Concern [1868. 
shall consist of ("seven," changed, 1860, to "eleven;" 1864, to 
"twelve") Traveling Ministers, to be chosen by the General Confer- 
ence, whose poAvers and duties in reference to this establishment (in., 
1860, embracing the " North-western Christian Advocate," published at 
Chicago, 111., and the "Central Christian Advocate," published at St. 
Louis, Mo.) shall be the same as those of the Book Committee at New 
York in relation to the Concern there.] 

1872.] 438. The General Conference shall elect a Book 
The General Book Committee of eighteen members, to serve for four 

committee. years, consisting of one from each of the twelve 



Book Committee. 289 

Districts into which the Annual Conferences are distrib- 
uted, three from New York or its vicinity, and three from 
Cincinnati or vicinity; which Committee shall, during the 
interval of the General Conference, have power to fill vacan- 
cies occurring in its own body. It shall have the general 
supervision of the publishing interests of the Church, ex- 
amine carefully into their condition, and make report of the 
same to the Annual Conferences and to the General Confer- 
ence ; and shall also attend to all matters referred to it by the 
Agents or Editors for its action or counsel. 

439. The three members at New York and the three at Cin- 
cinnati shall have power to suspend an Agent or Editor for 
cause to them sufficient, and a time shall be fixed at as early 
a day as practicable for the investigation of the official con- 
duct of said Agent or Editor, due notice of which shall be 
given by the Chairman of the Book Committee to the Bishops, 
who shall select one of their number to be present and preside 
at the investigation, which shall be before the twelve members 
from the Districts into which the Annual Conferences are dis- 
tributed, two thirds of whom may remove said Agent or Edi- 
tor from office in the interval of the General Conference. 
And in case a vacancy occurs in any of the agencies or edi- 
torial departments authorized by the General Conference, it 
shall be the duty of the Book Committee, and two or more 
of the General Superintendents, as soon as practicable to pro- 
vide for such vacancy until the next General Conference. 

440. The Book Committee shall be governed . 
by the following regulations : 

441. I. Immediately after its appointment the members 
shall divide themselves into two sections of nine each, the 
one to consist of the members from the Eastern' Districts, 
together with those chosen from New York and vicinity, to 
be called the Eastern Section ; the other to consist of the 
members from the Western Districts and those chosen from 
Cincinnati and vicinity, to be called the Western Section. 

442. II. To the Eastern Section shall pertain the super- 
vision of the New York Publishing House in all its depart- 
ments. The three members chosen from New York and 
vicinity shall constitute a local Sub-Committee, which shall 
meet monthly at the Book Room in New York, to examine 
into all the transactions of the month preceding; it shall 
keep a correct record of its proceedings, to be submitted to 
the Eastern Section of the Book Committee, at its semi-annual 
meeting. 

443. III. The Western Section of the Book Committee 
shall perform the same duties for the Publishing House at 
Cincinnati, and be under the same regulations as are herein 
specified for the government of the Eastern Section. 



240 History of the Discipline. 

444. IV. The annual meeting of the Book Committee shall 
be held on the second Wednesday of February; and each 
section shall have meetings at such time as it may elect. 

Editors at JVew York. 

_ 1828.] 2. [" There shall be also an editor of the ' Chris- [1832. 
tian Advocate and Journal ' (elected in the same way and for the same 
time as the Editor and General Book Steward), who shall 
^™e an Advo " have power, if need he, with the advice and consent of 
the Book Committee and Book Agents at New York, to 
employ an assistant. He shall have charge of the clerks in that de- 
partment, and of all business connected with it, and shall he responsi- 
ble for its due and efficient management. He shall also edit and pub- 
lish the 'Child's Magazine,' Sundav-school books and 
M "looks. and tracts > and be <™-officib a member of the New York Book 
Committee," changed, 1832, to " There shall be another 
1832.] Editor, to whose superintendency shall be assigned the [1836. 
. ' Christian Advocate and Journal,' and "Zion's Herald,' 

Advocate. < youth's Instructor,' and 'Sabbath-School and Bible- 
Class Assistant,' ' Child s Magazine,' Sunday-school books and tracts ; 
and in this department there shall be an Assistant Editor." 

2. " There shall be one Editor appointed to take charge of the ' Meth- 
odist Magazine' and 'Quarterly Eeview,' and all the editorial busi- 
ness of the Book Concern, not included in the department of our other 
1836.]. periodical works," changed, 1836, to " There shall be [1840. 
one Editor and an Assistant appointed to superintend all the editorial 
business of the Book Concern in New York, including the ' Christian 
Advocate and Journal,' ' Magazine,' and ' Eeview,' and all other works 
published at that establishment;" 1840, to 

1840.] 2. "There shall be an Editor of the 'Methodist [1844. 
Quarterly Eeview,' general books, and tracts, and anEdit- 
Quart-iy Revrew, or and an Assistant Editor for the ' Christian Advocate 
and Journal,' the ' Youth's Magazine,' and the Sabbath- 
school books, who, if chosen from among the Traveling Freachers, 
shall, by virtue of their appointment, be members of the New York 
Conference, to which, in the interval of the General Conference, they 
shall be responsible for their conduct in office ;" 1844, to 

1844. J 5. "There shall be an Editor of the 'Methodist [1872. 
Quarterly Eeview ' and general books, and an Editor (om., 1848, and an 
Assistant Editor) for the ' Christian Advocate (om., 1868, and Journal),' 
in., 1864, and an Editor of the ' Northern Christian Advocate,' (in., 1868, 
and an Editor of the ' California Christian Advocate'), who, if chosen 
from among the Traveling Preachers, shall be members of such Confer- 
ences as they may, with the approbation of the Bishops, select. There 
shall be an Editor at New York of Sunday-school ("books and tracts," 
changed, 1852, to (("I860, and tract)) publications"), whose duty it 
shall be, in ("connection," changed, 1860, to "consultation") with 
the Book Agents, to superintend ["all such publications [1868, 
issued by our Book Ecom, and to have charge of the ' Sunday-School 
Advocate,' or other Sunday-school (in., 1860, and tract) 
SU Edltors Cho01 periodicals, and he shall be subject to the same regu- 
lations and restrictions which govern the other Editors 
in New York. (In., 1852, The Editor of Sunday-school publications 
shall also be Corresponding Secretary of our Sunday-School Union), 
(in., 1860, and of the Tract Society)," changed, 1868, to " the prepara- 
1868.] tion of Sunday-school library books and children's [1872. 



Editoes. 241 

tracts. He shall also have charge of all our tract publications, includ- 
ing the ' Good News,' and shall be Corresponding Secretary of the Tract 
Society. There shall also he an Editor of the ' Sunday-School Journal' 
at New York, whose further duty it shall be, in consultation with the 
Book Agents, to have charge of the department of Sunday-School 
Eequisites, including books of instruction for Sunday-schools and Nor- 
mal Classes. He shall be Corresponding Secretary of the Sunday- 
School Union and Superintendent of the Department of Sunday-School 
Instruction. The Tract Society and the Sunday-School Union shall 
each pay such proportion of the salary of its Corresponding Secretary 
as the Book Committee, in consultation with the Executive Committee 
of each Society, shall consider just, in view of the time spent by each 
Secretary in the service of his Society "J. 

1852.] 3. There shall be at New York an Editor of a [1860. 
monthly magazine and of tracts, who shall be subject to the same 
regulations and restrictions which govern other Editors 
at New York, and who shall also be the Corresponding N *£° e ° al Maga " 
Secretary of our Tract Society. As Editor of Tracts, he 
shall have charge of the publication of tracts in our own and foreign 
languages. As Corresponding Secretary of the Tract Society, it shall 
be his duty to raise -funds in behalf of the Society, to promote the for- 
mation of Conference and other auxiliaries, to co-operate with the aux- 
iliary societies, to make all proper efforts for the general diffusion of 
religious reading, and to make arrangements with the Book Agents for 
the cheap publication of any hook or books specially adapted to pro- 
mote evangelical and practical religion. 



Editors at the West. 

1836.] ["And there shall be an Editor and an Assistant Editor, who shall 
have charge of the '"Western Christian Advocate' and all the edito- 
rial business of the establishment ; and who, together with the Western Advo- 
Agent and Assistant Agent, shall be chosen from among the Trav- ca e " 

eling Preachers, and by virtue of their appointment shall be members of the Ohio 
Annual Conference, 11 changed, 1S40, to " There shall be an editor of (" a [1872. 
periodical for females,* 1 changed, 1844, to " the Ladies 1 Repository, t, di * R 
general books and tracts "), (" and an editor and an Assistant Edit- ^,,1 eposi- 
or who shall have charge of the "Western Christian Advocate 
and all the editorial business of the establishment except what belongs to the 
German department," changed, 1844, to " except those in the German language, and 
an editor of the "Western ((in., 1S60, Northwestern and Central)) Christian Advo- 
cates, and who, if chosen from among the Traveling Preachers, shall ((" by virtue of 
then* appointment be members of the Ohio Annual Conference, to which in the in- 
terval of the General Conference they shall be responsible for their conduct in 

office;' changed, 1844, to " be members of such Conferences as they 
may with the approbation of the Bishops select ")) — )]. 

10. In addition to the " Christian Advocate and Journal," [1860. 
and the " "Western Christian Advocate," there shall be [" similar papers 
established in," changed, 1856, to " published in"], [om., otherPa ers 
1848, the following places, namely, Charleston, S. C. ; ' apers ' 

Biehmond, Va. ; and Nashville, Term.]; [in., 1840, Pittsburgh, Pa.; 
1844, Auburn, N. Y. ; (1852, " Chicago, 111. ; St. Louis, Mo., when the 
Agents at Cincinnati deem it advisable, and San Francisco, Cal.," 
changed, 1856, to " and the ' North-western Christian Advocate ' at Chi- 
cago, 111. ; also, as soon as arrangements to that effect shall be completed 
by the Book Agents at New York and Cincinnati, according to the in- 
structions of the General Conference, there shall be published the ' Cen- 
tral Christian Advocate,' at St. Louis, Mo. ; the ' Pacific Christian Advo- 

16 



242 History of the Discipline. 

cate,' at Salem, Oregon ; and the ' California Christian Advocate,' at San 
Francisco, Cal.)] ; [om., 1848, to be conducted under the direc- [1 848. 
tion and patronage of this Conference ; provided, that before any such 
paper shall be commenced three thousand subscribers shall be obtained, 
or subscriptions amounting to six thousand dollars]. And [1852. 
the Annual Conference, within whose bounds such paper shall be es- 
tablished, shall appoint from their own members a Publishing Com- 
mittee, consisting of three, whose duties shall be similar to those of 
the Book Committees of New York and Cincinnati so far as they may 
be applicable to those establishments. 

1856.] There shall (in., 1860, also) be published the [1868. 
"Pittsburgh Christian Advocate," at Pittsburgh, Pa. ; [om., 1864, The 
" Northern Christian Advocate," (" at Auburn, N. Y.;" changed, 1860, to 
"in Western New York 'M] ; [in., 1860, the " Pacific Christian Advocate," 
in Salem (1860, Portland), Oregon], and the " California Christian Ad- 
vocate," at San Francisco, Cal. [in. 1864, for each of which there shall be 
an Editor, who, if chosen from among the Traveling Preachers, shall 
be a member of such Conference as he may, with the approbation of 
the Bishops, select]. 

1836.] The Editors of the papers at [om., 1848, Charles- [1856. 
ton, Nashville, Eichmond], [in., 1840, Pittsburgh; 1844, Auburn; 1852, 
Chicago and San Francisco] shall be elected by ["this Conference," 
changed, 1848, to "the General Conference"], [om., 1844, and the 
Virginia Conference is authorized to elect an Editor for the paper at 
Eichmond until the next General Conference]. 

And in case of vacancy by death, resignation, or otherwise [1860. 
in either of the other establishments ["the Annual Conference, where 
it is located, shall have authority to fill such vacancy as above pro- 
vided," changed, 1856, to " the Publishing Committee having supervision 
of the same shall have authority, with the concurrence of either of the 
General Superintendents, to provide for such vacancy until the next 
General Conference"]. 

1840.] 10. There shall be an Editor in the German de- [1872. 
partment, who shall have charge of the " Christian Apologist," [in., 1860, 
and "Sunday-School Bell"], and perform all the editorial duties neces- 
sary in the printing of such books and tracts as may be recommended to 
the Agents as above for publication in the German language. 

1872.] 445. There shall be elected by the General Con- 
ference, to serve for four years, the following editors : — The 
The Editors Editor of the "Quarterly Review," who shall 
also be the Editor of the books of the General 
Catalogue; the Editor of Sunday-school books, papers, and 
tracts, at New York ; the Editor of the " Christian Advocate," 
at New York; the Editor of the "Pittsburgh Christian Ad- 
vocate," at Pittsburgh, Pa. ; the Editor of the "Northern 
Christian Advocate," at Syracuse, New York; the Editor of 
the " California Christian Advocate," at San Francisco, Cal., 
and the editor of the " Pacific Christian Advocate," at Port- 
land, Oregon; also, an Editor of the "Western Christian 
Advocate," an Editor of the " Ladies' Repository " and 
"Golden Hours," who shall be Editor of the books of the 
General Catalogue and Tracts; an Editor of the "Christian 
Apologist " and German books of the General Catalogue ; an 
Editor of the German Monthly Family Magazine, " Suuday- 



Publishing Committees. 243 

School Bell,'' "Family Library,' 1 Tracts, and other German 
Sunday-school publications, all of which shall be published 
at Cincinnati ; an Editor of the " Northwestern Christian Ad- 
vocate," at Chicago; an Editor of the " Central Christian Ad- 
vocate," at St. Louis, Mo., and an Editor of the "Methodist 
Advocate," at Atlanta. Ga., who. if chosen from among the 
Trayeling Preachers, shall be members of such Annual Con- 
ferences as they, with the approbation of the Bishops, may 
select. The officers mentioned in this chapter shall be either 
ministers or members of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

446. The Editor of Sunday-school books, papers, and 
tracts shall also haye charge of all our Tract Publications, 
including the "Good News," and shall be Cor- 
responding Secretary of the Tract Society. He 
shall also, in consultation with the Book Agents, haye charge 
of the department of Sunday-School Requisites, including 
books of instruction for Sunday-schools and Normal Classes. 
He shall also be Corresponding Secretary of the Sunday-School 
Union and Superintendent of the Department of Sunday- 
School Instruction. The Tract Society and the Sunday-School 
Union shall each pay such proportion of his salary as the 
Book Committee, in consultation with the Executive Commit- 
tee of each Society, shall consider just, in yiew of the time 
spent by the Secretary in the service of each Society. 

Publishing Committees. 

1856.] There shall also be a Publishing Committee for each of the 
above-named papers, to be appointed ashereinafter named, whose 
duties shall be similar [in., 1860, with regard to them] 
to those of [in.. 1S60. the Book Agents and] the Book ^JSSS C ° m " 
Committees at ISTew York and Cincinnati, [in., 1360, in 
relation to the publications under their care] so far as they may be 
applicable to the establishments under their supervision. 
_ 1852. ] ^ ["There shall be a Publishing Committee, con- [1856. 
sisting of four members, to be selected by the California, and one by 
the Co-egon Annual Conference, whose duties shall be similar to the 
Book Committees at Xew York and Cincinnati, so far as they may be 
applicable to the ; California Christian Advocate," ?: changed, 1856, to 
" The Publishing Committee of the • California Christian Ad- ' [1868. 
vocate ' shall consist of five members of the California Conference, to be 
chosen annuallv bv said Conference"]. 

1856.] 13/ The Pubbshing Committee of the "Pacific [1872. 
Christian Advocate" shall consist of five members of „ . 
the Oregon Conference, to be chosen annually by said ac 
Conference. 

1872.] 449. There shall be a Publishing Committee at 
San Francisco, to consist of three Ministers and two Laymen., 
appointed by the General Conference, whose powers with re- 
spect to the Depository and the paper at San Francisco shall 
be the same as those of the General Book Committee. Said 



244 History of the Discipline. 

Committee may nominate an Agent for the Depository, sub- 
ject to the approval of the Book Agents at New York. 

1852.] [" The Pittsburgh Conference shall appoint from [1856. 
their own members a Publishing Committee, consisting of three, 

whose duties shall be similar to those of the Book Com- 
pere"!! 1 °° n ' mittees of New York and Cincinnati, so far as they may 

be applicable to the 'Pittsburgh Christian Advocate,' " 
changed. 1856, to "The Publishing Committee of the ' Pitts- [1860. 
burgh Christian Advocate ' shall consist of two members from each of 
the following Conferences, to be chosen annually by the Conferences 
respectively, namely, two by the Pittsburgh, two" by Erie, and two by 
the Western Virginia"]. 

1872.] 450. There shall also be a Publishing Committee 
for the " Pittsburgh Christian Advocate " at Pittsburgh, Pa., 
and a Publishing Committee for the "Pacific Christian Ad- 
vocate " at Portland, Oregon, whose respective duties with 
regard to these papers shall be similar to the duties of the 
Book Agents and Book Committee, in relation to the publica- 
tions under their care, so far as they may be applicable to the 
establishments under their supervision. 

I860.] 451. The Publishing Committee of the "Pitts- 
burgh Christian Advocate " shall consist of three members 
from the Pittsburgh Conference, two from the Erie Confer- 
ence, and two from the West Virginia Conference, to be 
chosen by the General Conference. 

1872.] 452. The Oregon Annual Conference shall annu- 
ally choose a Publishing Committee of five persons for the 
"Pacific Christian Advocate," which Committee shall also 
exercise general supervision of the affairs of the Depository at 
Portland. 

1844 .] [" But in the case of the ' Northern Christian Advocate ' the 
Publishing Committee shall be appointed bv the Oneida, 
N c2te!™ Adv °" Genesee (in., 1848, East Genesee), Black River, and l in., 
1852, Wyoming) Conferences, and shall consist of (" one," 
changed, 1852, to "two") members from each of these Conferences 
(in., 1848, to be chosen annually), changed, 1858, to "The Publishing 
Committee of the ' Northern Christian Advocate ' shall consist [1 864. 
of one member from each of the following Conferences, to be chosen 
annually by the Conferences respectively, namely : Genesee, East 
Genesee, Oneida, Black River, and Wyomins: Conferences"]. 

1852.] [" There shall be a Publishing Committee for the [1856. 
' North-western Christian Advocate,' consisting of one member from each 
The North-west- °f the following Conferences, to be selected by the Con- 
em' christian ferences respectively, namely, Rock River, Michigan, 
Advocate. North-western Indiana, Illinois, Iowa, and Wisconsin, 

whose duties shall be similar to that of the Book Committee at New 
York and Cincinnati, so far as it may be applicable to the establish- 
ment," changed, 1856, to "The Publishing Committee of the [1860. 
" North-we.-*ern Christian Advocate " shall consist of one member from 
each of the following Conferences, to be chosen annually by the Con~ 
ferences respectively, namely: Michigan, Detroit, North-western In- 
diana, Rock River, Illinois, Iowa, Upper Iowa, Peoria, Wisconsin, and 
West Wisconsin Conferences"]. 



Depositories. 245 

["A committee of one from the Illinois, one from the [1856. 
Southern Illinois, one from the Iowa, one from the Arkansas, and one 
from the Missouri Conferences, to be selected by the 
Conferences respectively, shall superintend the publica- c ^"JeS™ 1 " 111 
tion of the paper authorized to be published at St. Louis, 
Mo. ; and on the nomination of said committee and recommendation 
of the Missouri Conference, the presiding Bishop shall be requested to 
appoint an Editor for said paper when the Book Agents at Cincinnati 
shall have determined on its publication, and the duties of said com- 
mittee shall be similar to those of the Publishing Committee at Chica- 
go," changed, 1856, to "The Publishing Committee of the [1860. 
'Central Christian Advocate' shall consist of one member of each of 
the following Conferences, to be chosen annually by the Conferences 
respectively, namely: Illinois, Southern Illinois, Iowa, Upper Iowa, 
Arkansas, Missouri, and the Kansas and Nebraska Conferences"]. 

1836.] 453. The Publishing Committee in each of these 
establishments shall keep an account of the receipts and ex- 
penditures for the paper ; correspond with the Duties of Pub _ 
Agents at New York ; hold all moneys, after de- i^ing com- 
f raying current expenses, subject to their order ; 
and shall report annually on the state of the establishment to 
their Conference, and to the Agents at New York. And 
whenever it shall be found that such papers do not fully sup- 
port themselves [in., 1860, with such aid as may have been 

allowed them] it shall be the duty of the ["Annual Conference 
within whose bounds they are established," changed, 1S60, to ' ' Publishing 
Committee "] to discontinue them [in., 1840, and om, I860, and report 
to the Agents at New York the state of the accounts on the final settlement of the 
business ; and if there be any loss, the said Agents shall take the earliest opportunity 
to discharge the debt "]. 

Depositories. 

1832.] 7. There shall also be a General Depository for [1836. 
our books, Sunday-school books, and tracts at New Orleans, under the 
charge of an agent elected by the General Conference, . 

which shall bear the same relation to the General Agency ep0S1 
in New York as the branch establishment at Cincinnati does, and be 
under the same responsibilities ; and the same to the Mississippi Con- 
ference which that at Cincinnati does to the Ohio Conference. 

1836.] 11. It is inexpedient to establish any new de- [1840. 
positories of books at present, but if in the interval of the General 
Conference the presiding Bishop of any Annual Conference shall con- 
cur with the said Conference in opinion that it is expedient to establish 
a book store Within their bounds, in such case the Agents, both at 
New York and Cincinnati, shall have authority to sell books to such 
Conference book store at a discount of forty per centum, without in- 
volving any pecuniary responsibility on the part of the Book Concern. 

1840.] 454. There shall be a depository of our books 
at [om., 1S52, Charleston, s. C] Pittsburgh, Pa. ; at Boston, Mass., 
[in., 1856, and om., 1860, and restored 1872, at San Francisco, 
Gal., [in., 1860, at Buffalo, N. Y.,] furnished by the Agents at 
New York with full supplies of the books of our General Cata- 
logue, Sunday-school books and tracts, to be sold for the 
Concern on the same terms as at New York. Provided, that 



216 History of the Discipline. 

there shall not be more than [om., 1852, twenty-five thousand dollars' 
worth of books at any one time at Charleston nor more than] fifteen thousand 
dollars' worth at Pittsburgh, nor more than ten thousand dol- 
lars' worth at Boston. [In., 1852, there shall also be a De- 
pository at Chicago, Illinois ; one at St. Louis, Missouri] ; [in., 
1872, and one at Atlanta, Georgia] to be supplied by the 

Agents at Cincinnati [in., 1852, and om., I860, Depositories shall also be 
established at Buffalo and Auburn, N. Y., and at Washington, D. C, at the discre- 
tion of the New York Book Agents]. 

455. The expenses incident to the transportation, manage- 

ment, and sale of our books at these Depositories 
xpenseb. h a yi_ n g been met out of the sales, according to an 
arrangement with the Agents, the net proceeds shall be for- 
warded to said Agents as fast as possible. 

456. Full statements shall be made to the Agents semi- 
stat ment annually, at dates fixed by them, of the amount 

of sales and of expenses, distinguishing cash sales 
from those on credit; and also annual statements shall be 
made of the amount of stock. 

457. If it shall appear to the Agents [om., i860, at New York] 
that the business at either of the Depositories is not well 
managed, or that remittances are not duly made, ["they shall give 

notice thereof to the committee or commissioners acting for the Annual Conference, 

who," changed, 1860, to " they "] shall immediately correct the error 
complained of, (in., 1860, or, with the concurrence of the 
Book Committee,) cause the affairs of the Depository to be 
wound up. 

1§2§.] 458. No books shall hereafter be sold on commis- 
sion either from New York, Cincinnati, or [in., 1832, any 
other depository or establishment under our direction.] 

Salaries of Editors and Agents. 

X836.] The salaries for the support of Editors and Agents [1860. 

in all our book and periodical establishments shall be 
salaries of Edit- fixed by . ru tlie Book or Publishing Committees in the 

several places for which such Editors and Agents are 
appointed," changed, 1844, to "the General Conference, or by com- 
mittees appointed by that body "]. 

I860.] 459. The salaries of the Editors and Agents at 

New York [in., 1868, om., 1872, and San Francisco], [in., 1864, and the 

Editor of the "Northern Christian Advocate"], [om., 1868, shall 

be fixed by the Book Committee at New York] ; the salaries of the Agents 

and Editors at Cincinnati and the Editors at Chicago and St. 
Louis, [in., 1872, and Atlanta] shall be fixed by the Book 
Committee [om., 1868, of the Western Book Concern] ; the Salaries of the 
Editors of the papers at Pittsburgh, Pa. [om., 1864, Western New 
York]; Portland, Oregon; and at San Francisco, CaL, shall be 
fixed by the Publishing Committees having charge of those 
papers respectively, [in., 1868, the amounts to be appro- 



Profits of Books. 247 

priated for correspondence shall also be fixed by the Book 
Committee]. 

Profits. 

1800.] 7. There shall he no drafts made upon the Book [1804. 
Concern till its debts are discharged, and a sufficient capital provided 
for carrying on the business, after which the profits aris- 
ing from the books shall be regularly paid to the Char- A gf n of th * 
tered Fund, and be applied, with the annual income of 
the funded stock, to the support of the distressed Traveling Preachers 
and their families, the widows and orphans of Preachers, etc. 

1804.] 460. The profits arising from the Book Concern, 
after a sufficient capital to carry on the business is retained, 
shall be regularly applied to the support of the deficient Trav- 
eling Preachers and their families, the widows and orphans of 
Preachers, etc. ["The General Book Steward, 11 changed, 1844, to "The 
Book Agents] shall every year send forward to each Annual 
Conference an account of the dividend which the several An- 
nual Conferences may draw that year; and each Conference 
may draw for its proportionate part on any person who has 
book money in hands, and the drafts, with the receipt of the 
Conference thereon, shall be sent to ["the General Book Steward, 1 ' 

changed, 1844, to " the Book Agents "], and be placed to the credit 

Of the person who paid the Same. [Om, 1808, But each Annual Con- 
ference is authorized at all events to draw on the General Book Steward for one 
hundred dollarsl. 

1§36.] 461. The Annual Conferences are affectionately 
and earnestly requested not to establish any more independent p a - 
Conference papers ; and where such papers exist, P ers - 
they may be discontinued when it can be done consistently 
with existing obligations. 

1787.] * [" Print nothing without the approbation of one or other 
of the Superintendents," changed, 1789, to "Print nothing without the 
approbation of the Conference and one of the Bishops ;" 
1792, to " Print nothing without the approbation of the ^S*^ the 
Conference or of one of the Bishops ;" 1800, " Do not print 
or circulate any books or pamphlets without the consent of the Confer- 
ence, excepting as an agent or assistant to the Superintendent of the 
Book Concern;" 1804, to "It is recommended to the yearly Confer- 
ences to caution and restrict our Preachers from improper publica- 
tions "]. 

1800.] No Traveling Preacher shall print or circulate any [1808. 
books or pamphlets without the consent of the Annual Conference to 
which he belongs, except as an agent of the Superintendent of the Book 
Concern. 

1808.] [" No Traveling Preacher is permitted to publish [1824. 
any book or pamphlet without the approbation of the Annual Confer- 
ence to which he belongs, or of a committee chosen by' 'them.. It is 
recommended to the Annual Conferences to caution and restrict our 
Preachers from improper publications," changed, 1824, to 

* This item was originally inserted under 150, and in 1812 was transferred to this 
section. 



248 History of the Discipline. 

1824.] 462. "Any Traveling Preacher who may publish 
any work or book of his own shall be responsible to his 
Conference for any obnoxious matter or doctrine therein 
contained"]. 

1832.] 14. The Editors, the General Book Steward, and [1840. 
Book Committee at New York shall be authorized to adopt such meas- 
ures as they may deem expedient, and as shall be found practicable, to 
secure the premises on Mulberry-street for the uses and purposes for 
which the purchase was made and the buildings erected. 

Section 8. — The Chartered Fund. 

1796.] Quest. 1. "What further provision shall be made [1872. 
for the distressed Traveling Preachers, for the families of Traveling 
Preachers, and for the Superannuated and Worn-out Preachers, and the 
widows and orphans of Preachers ? 

463. [In., 1872, To make further provision for the dis- 
tressed Traveling Preachers, for the families of Traveling 
Preachers, and for the Superannuated and Worn- 
out Preachers, and the widows and orphans of 
Preachers], there shall be a Chartered Fund, to be supported 
by the voluntary contributions of our friends, the principal 
stock of which shall be funded under the direction of Trustees 
chosen by the General Conference, and the interest applied 
under the direction of the General Conference according to 
the following regulations [in., 1800, namely:] 

1. That no sum exceeding sixty-four dollars shall in any [1800. 
Amocnt Appro- one year be applied to the use of an Itinerant, Superannu- 

priated. ated, or Worn-out single Preacher. 

2. That no sum exceeding one hundred and twenty-eight dollars in 
any one year shall be applied to the use of any Itinerant, Superannuated, 
or Worn-out married Preacher. 

3. That no sum exceeding sixty-four dollars in any one year shall be 
applied for the use of each widow of Itinerant, Superannuated, or Worn- 
out Preachers. 

4. That no sum exceeding sixteen dollars shall be applied in any one 
year for the use of each child or orphan of Itinerant, Superannuated, or 
Worn-out Preachers. 

reside Eider ^^' *' ^ ie Elders, an d those who have the 
oversight of Circuits, shall be collectors and re- 
ceivers of subscriptions, etc. , for this fund. 

465. II. The money shall, if possible, be conveyed by bills 
of exchange [in., 1800, or otherwise], through the means of 

Payment. tne P ost > to K om -' 1800 ' John Dickens) "our General Book 
Steward in Philadelphia, 11 changed, 1S04, to "the General Book 

Steward ;" 1848, to " the General Book Agents"], who shall pay 
it to the Trustees of the fund; otherwise it shall be brought 
to the ensuing Annual Conference. 

466. III. The interest shall be divided into seventy-six * 

* The number varies from time to time, according to the number of Conferences 
—See Annual Conferences. 



Chartered Fund. 249 

equal parts, and each of the Annual Conferences shall have 
authority to draw one of these parts out of the Dividend3 
fund ; and if in one or more Conferences less than 
on*e of these parts be drawn out of the fund in any given year, 
then in such case or cases the other Annual Conferences, held 
in the same year, shall have authority, if they judge it neces- 
sary, to draw OUt of the fund [om, according to the above regulation] 
such surplus of the interest which has not been applied by 
the former Conferences, and the Bishops shall bring the neces- 
sary information of the state of the interest of the fund, re- 
specting the year in question, from Conference to Conference. 

[" 7. There shall be no money drawn out of the fund till the first day 
of August, 1798," changed, 1800, to 

467. " IV. All drafts on the Chartered Fund shall be made 
on the President of the said fund, by order of 

the Annual Conference, signed by the President 

and countersigned by the Secretary of the said Conference"]. 

9. The ["present," changed, 1800, to "old"] stock of the [1812. 
Preachers' Fund shall be'thrown into the Chartered sources of Rev- 
Fund. enne - 

10. The produce of the sale of our books after the book [1804. 
debts are paid, and a sufficient capital is provided for carrying on the 
business, shall be regularly paid into the Chartered Fund; [in., 1800. to 
be applied, with the annual interest of the funded stock, to [1804. 
the support of the itinerant ministry, etc., agreeably to the design and 
rules of the Chartered Fund, and the twenty-sixth "section of this Dis- 
cipline. 

7. In case of the death, expulsion from Society, or resignation of one 
or more of the Trustees of the Chartered Fund during vacancies in wi- 
the recess of the General Conference, the Philadelphia fe»m of Gen. 
Annual Conference is authorized, in such case, to elect Conference, 
one or more Trustees to fill the place or places so vacated till the next 
General Conference.] 

468. Y. The money subscribed for the Chartered Fund 
may be lodged, on proper securities, in the States respectively 
in which it has been subscribed, under the direc- 
tion of deputies living in such States respective- 
ly ; provided, such securities and such deputies be proposed 
as shall be approved of by the Trustees in Philadelphia, and 
the stock in which it is proposed to lodge the money be suffi- 
ciently productive to give satisfaction to the Trustees. 

1848.] Qmst. 2. How shall vacancies in the Board of [1872. 
Trustees of the Chartered Fund be filled? 

469. The Board of Trustees shall have power to fill any 
vacancy or vacancies that may occur in their body by death, 
resignation, or otherwise, subject, however, to vacancies ad ;«- 
the approval of the first General Conference that Urim - 

may be held after such vacancy or vacancies shall have oc- 
cuired. 



250 HlSTOKT OF THE DISCIPLINE. 



Section 9. — Permanent Fund. 

1872.] 470. There shall be a fund known as " The Per- 

The Ftmd manent Fund, " to be held by the Trustees of the 

Methodist Episcopal Church, the principal of 

which shall be intact forever, and which shall be invested 

by said Trustees on first-class securities, and at as favorable 

rates as can be legally secured. 

471. It shall be the duty of all our ministers to obtain, as 
Duty of Preach- far as practicable, contributions to said fund by 

er3 - donations, bequests, and otherwise. 

472. The interest accumulating from said fund shall be 

subject to the order of the General Conference 
for the following purposes: 1. To pay the ex- 
penses of the General Conference. 2. To pay the expenses 
of Delegations appointed by the General Conference to Cor- 
responding Bodies. 3. To make up any deficiencies in the 
salaries of the Bishops. 4. To relieve the necessities of the 
Superannuated and Worn-out Preachers, and of the widows 
and orphans of those who have died in the work. 



Support op Bishops. 251 



1848.] Pakt V. — Tempokal Economy. 



CHAPTER I. — ["Of Support and Supplies," changed, 1864, to "SUPPORT 
of Ministers"]. 

1864. Section 1. — The Support of Bishops and the Families 
of Deceased Bishops. 

1800.] ["Each Annual Conference shall pay its propor- [1852. 
tionable part toward the allowance of the Bishops,"* (in. 
1836, "and their widows and orphans,") changed, 1852, Conference - 
to "each Annual Conference shall pay its proportionate part [1856. 
toward the allowance of the widows and orphans of Bishops "]. 

1824.] 7. The Book Agents and the Book Committee in [1832. 
New York -shall be a committee to estimate the amount Book Aunts' Es- 
necessary to meet the family expenses of the Bishops, timating Com- 
which shall he annually paid by the Book Agents out of ndttee. 
the funds of the Book Concern, f 

1848.] Quest. ["What shall be allowed," changed, 1860, [1872. 
to "What provision shall be made"] for the support of ["a Bishop," 
changed, 1864, to "the Bishops"], ["and how shall it be raised," 
changed, 1864, to " and the widows and children of deceased 
Bishops"]? 

Ans. 1. The annual allowance of a married Bishop shall be [1860. 
two hundred dollars and his traveling expenses. The 
annual allowance of an unmarried Bishop shall be one AlowMce - 
hundred dollars and his traveling expenses. 

Each child of a Bishop shall be allowed sixteen dollars annually to 
the age of seven years, and twenty-four dollars annually from the age 
of seven to fourteen years. 

1856.] The widows and orphans of deceased Bishops shall be al- 
lowed to draw on the funds of the Book Concern annually for their 
Disciplinary allowance. X 

1836.] 7. Each Annual Conference in which a Bishop or Bishops 
may reside shall annually appoint a committee of three Estimatinff Com . 
or more, whose duty it shall be to estimate the amount mittee' by c°on- 
necessary to furnish a house, fuel, and table expenses for ference. 
said Bishop or Bishops [in., 1844, subject to the action of the Confer- 
ence], and that they be authorized to draw on the funds of the Book 
Concern for said amount; [in., 1852, and also for the amount of their 
quarterage and traveling expenses]. 

I860.] Ans. It shall be the duty of [" each Annual Con- [1872. 
ference within whose bounds a Bishop or the widow or child of a de- 

* This paragraph was originally inserted in the section on Annual Conferences; 
transferred, 1804, to that on Boundaries ; again, 1848, to this place. 

t From the section on " Raising Supplies," in 1848. 

% The allowance of a Bishop in 1784 was as follows : 

" Quest. 18. What shall be allowed the General Assistant yearly ? 
. "Ans. Twenty-four pounds, with his expenses for horses and traveling, brought 
to and paid at Conference." — Minutes, 1784. 

In 1S60 the entire section on " Allowance" was omitted, the provisions contained 
in it being transferred to other sections on the Support of the Ministry. 



252 History of the Discipline. 

ceased Bishop may reside, to appoint a committee, whose duty it shall 
be to," changed, 1864, to "the Book Committee (om., 

Book Cmrmttee. ^^ ^ ^ Qw ^-^ ,,-j tQ make ^ estimate f tfee amount 

necessary to furnish a competent support to each Bishop [om., 1864, 
residing east of the Alleghany Mountains], considering the number 
and condition of his family, and the amount necessary to assist the 
widows and children of deceased Bishops [om., 1868, residing within 
the same territory ; and it shall be the duty of the Book Committee at 
Cincinnati to make a similar estimate with regard to the Bishops, and 
the widows and children of Bishops residing west of the Alleghany 
Mountains], and the Bishops are authorized to draw on the Book Con- 
cern for said amount, [in., 1852, and also for the amount of their quar- 
terage and traveling expenses]. The Bishop presiding at an Annual 
Conference, within whose bounds a widow or orphan of a deceased 
Bishop may reside, shall be authorized to draw on the Book Concern 
for such amount as may be estimated as aforesaid. 

The Bishop presiding at an Annual Conference where an estimate is 
_ _,. , made for the widow or orphan of a deceased Bishop, 

DrawnbyaB.shop. ^^ be authorized to draw Qn the Book Concern for 

such amount. 

1872.] 473. The General Conference shall determine which 
of the Bishops are effective, and which are non-effective. 

474. It shall be the duty of the Book Committee to make 
Book committee an estimate of the amount necessary to furnish a 
to Estimate. competent support to each effective Bishop, con- 
sidering the number and condition of his family, and the 
amount, if any, necessary to the comfortable maintenance of 
the non-effective Bishops, and also the amount necessary to 
assist the widows and children of deceased Bishops ; and the 
Bishops are authorized to draw on the Agents of the Book 
Concern for said amount, and also for their traveling ex- 
penses. 

1§6©„] 475. The Bishop presiding at an Annual Confer- 
ence, within whose bounds a widow or orphan of a deceased 
Bishop may reside, shall be authorized to draw on the Agents 
of the Book Concern for such amount as may be estimated as 
aforesaid. 

1§72.] 476. The Book Committee shall divide the aggre- 
gate sum required to be raised for these purposes among the 
Apportioned to the Annual Conferences, according to their several 
conferences. ability, and the Annual Conferences shall appor- 
tion the same to the several Districts, and the District Stew- 
ards to the several charges. And it shall be the duty of the 
Presiding Elders to see that the amounts assessed on the dif- 
ferent appointments are raised and forwarded to the Agents 
of the Book Concern. 

477. The Agents of the Book Concern shall charge the 

sums paid to the Bishops and to the widows and children of 

Duty of Book deceased Bishops to "The Episcopal Fund," and 

Agents. a n collections received from the different charges 

for the support of the Bishops shall be credited to said fund. 



Suppokt of Presiding Elders. 253 

And the Agents shall report annually to the Annual Confer- 
ences the amounts received from the several Annual Confer- 
ences on account of said fund, and also the expenditures 
made, and shall make a full and detailed exhibit of such 
receipts and expenditures for the term of four years in their 
Quadrennial Report to the General Conference ; and if there 
shall be a deficiency, and a balance due the Book Concern, 
the General Conference shall provide for its payment. 

1800.] Section 2. — Support of Presiding Elders. 

1792.] Quest. 5. How shall the Presiding Elders be sup- [1872. 
ported ? Ans. 

1816.] 478.* There shall be [in., 1856, annually] in every 
District a meeting [in., 1860, composed] of one Steward from 
each Circuit and Station, to be selected [om, i860, ^. t . „ 

. ' , . _ , "■ District Stewards. 

from among the Stewards] by the Quarterly [om., 1360, 

Meeting] Conference, whose duty it shall be [om., i860, by and] with 
the advice of the Presiding Elder, who shall preside in such 

meeting, [" to take into consideration the general state of the District in regard 
to temporalities, and to furnish a house, fuel, and table expenses for," changed, 

1860, to " to make an estimate of the amount necessary to fur- 
nish a comfortable support to"] the Presiding Elder [in., 
1836, and to apportion ("his entire claim," changed, 1860, to "the 
same"), including house rent and traveling expenses, (in., 
1872, and also the claim of the Bishops assessed to the Dis- 
trict by the Annual Conference) among the different Circuits 
and Stations in the District according to their several ability]. 

1792.] ["In case of a deficiency in his salary," (changed, 1808, to " allow- 
ance ")t "after such surplus is paid him, or if there be no surplus, he," changed, 

1848, to "And in all cases the Presiding Elder"] Share with the 
shall share with the Preachers of his District in Preachers. 
proportion with what they have respectively received, [om., 1848, 

so that he receive no more than the amount of his annual allowance (salary) upon 
the whole] ; but if there be a Surplus of ["public money," changed, 1860, to 

" money raised for the support of the Preachers "] in one or 
more of the Circuits [in., 1848, or Stations] in his District he 
shall receive such surplus, provided he do not receive more 

than his ["annual salary," changed, 1808, to (om., 1860, "annual) allowance "], 
[In., 1S04, om., 1860, He shall be accountable to the Annual Conference for what he 
receives as his (salary) allowance]. 

1864.] Section 3. — Support of Ministers and Preachers. 

1816.] 479. % It shall be the duty of [" the said Committee, or one 
appointed for that purpose," changed, 1848, to " a Committee appointed by the Quar- 

* This paragraph, originally inserted in the section on " Eaising Annual Supplies," 
was transferred to that on " Allowance " in 1848, and to its present place in 1860. 

t Transferred from section on Presiding Elders to that on "Allowance," 1848; 
here, 1860. 

% Inserted in the section on "Supplies;" transferred, 184S, to that on "Allow- 
ance;" in 1860 to that on "Quarterly Conference;" and in 1864 made a separate 
section. 



254 History of the Discipline. 

terly Conference, who shall be members of our Church;" 1860, to " the Quar- 
terly Conference of each Circuit and Station at the session 
immediately preceding the Annual Conference, to appoint an 
Estimating Committee, consisting of three or more members 
of the Church, who shall, after conferring with the Preach- 
ers "], make an estimate of the amount necessary to furnish 

[" fuel and table expenses for the family or families of Preachers stationed among 

them," changed, 1860, to " a comfortable support to the Preacher or 
Preachers stationed among them, taking into consideration 
the number and condition of the family or families of such 
Preacher or Preachers], [in., 1848, which estimate shall be 
subject to the action of the Quarterly Conference], [in., 1872, 
and to which shall be added the amount apportioned for 
the support of the Bishops and Presiding Elder], and the 

Stewards shall provide by such ["means as they may devise to meet 
such expenses in money or otherwise; Provided, the Stewards shall not appropriate 
the moneys collected for the regular quarterly allowance of the Preachers to the 
payment' of family expenses," changed, 1860, to "methods as they may 

judge best to meet such amount. The traveling and moving 
expenses of the Preachers shall not be reckoned as a part of 
the estimate, but be paid by the Stewards separately"].* 

1§44.] 480. "Whenever a member of an Annual Confer- 
ence applies for a location it shall be asked in all cases, Is he 
indebted to the Book Concern ? and if it be ascertained that 
he is, the Conference shall require him to secure said debt, if 
they judge it at all necessary or proper, before they grant 
him a location. Whenever any claimant on the funds of a 
Conference shall be in debt to the Book Concern, the Confer- 
ence of which he is a member shall have power to appropriate 
the amount of such claim, or any part thereof, to the payment 
of said debt.f 

I860.] 481. 1 When a member of an Annual Conference 
is accused of crime in the interval of his Conference session, 
and is suspended by a Committee, and subsequently convicted 
by his Conference and expelled, his claim upon the funds of 
the Conference shall cease from the time of his suspension. 

Section 4. — Support of Superannuated Preachers. 

482. It shall be the duty of the Quarterly Conference of 
each Charge, within whose bounds a Superannuated Preacher, 
or the widow or child of a deceased Preacher, may reside, to 
appoint a committee, whose duty it shall be to make an esti- 
mate of the amount necessary to assist such Preacher, widow, 
or child in obtaining a comfortable support, and such estimate 

* " Horse-feed, in case of those who need a horse to attend to their appointments 
and duties in the ministry, is to be paid for as traveling expenses."— Jow\ Gen. 
Conf., 1848. 

t 'Transferred, 1864, from the section on Books. 

% Transferred, 1864, from the section on Quarterly Conferences. 



Local Preachers. 255 

shall be sent up to the Annual Conference with which the 
claimant may be connected, and subject to the action of said 
Annual Conference.* 

1804.] Section 5. — Local Preachers to have an Allowance in 
Certain Cases. 

1784.] Quest. 71. "What provision can we make for a [1796. 
proper supply of Preachers in the Circuits during the sitting of the Con- 
ference ? 

Arts. Let as many Local Preachers as are necessary he provided "by the 
Assistant in every Circuit, as far as possihle, and let them he paid ["in 
proportion to their work as Traveling Preachers out of the yearly collec- 
tion," changed, 1787, to "for then time in proportion to the salary of the 
Traveling Preachers "]. 

1796.] Quest. 2. Shall any regulations be made in respect [1804. 
to allowing recompense to Local Preachers for their work hi given cases 1 
Ans. 

483. Whenever t a Local Preacher fills the place of a Trav- 
eling Preacher [in., 1816, by the approbation of the Presiding 
Elder] he shall be paid for his [" trouble," changed, 1809, to " time "] 

a SUm [" proportionable to the salary," changed, 1S08, to " proportional to 

the allowance "] of a Traveling Preacher, which sum shall be 
paid by the Circuit at the next Quarterly Meeting if the 
Traveling Preacher whose place he filled up were either sick 
or necessarily absent, or, in other cases, out of the allowance 
of the Traveling Preacher [om, isoo, himself]. 

484. If a Local Preacher be distressed in his temporal cir- 
cumstances on account of his service in the Circuit he may 
apply to the Quarterly Conference, who may give him what 
relief they judge proper, after the allowance of the Traveling 
Preachers and of their wives, and all other regular allowances 
are discharged. 

Section 4. — Allowance. 

1787.] [" Of the collections that are to oe made, and how the money 
is to oe expended," changed, 1792, to " Of the salaries of 
the Ministers and Preachers {in., 1804, and alloioances to ary rovlslons - 
their wives, widows, and children),'''' changed, 1808, to " Of the ('■'•allow- 
ances," changed, 1820, to '•'•allowance'''') to the Ministers and Preachers, 
and to their wives, widows, and children"]. 

1774.] This Conference agreed to the following particulars : 

1. Every Preacher who is received into full connection is to have the 
use and property of his horse, which any of the Circuits may furnish him 
with. 

2. Every Preacher to he allowed six pounds, Pennsylvania ourrency, 
per quarter, and his traveling charges besides. 

* M That the claim of a Superannuated Preacher has very properly been commit- 
ted to the judgment of his Conference, and that it is not proper for us to act in the 
case." — Jour. Gen. Con/., 1864. p. 36T. 

t These provisions form a part of the section on Local Preachers till 1804 ; then 
they constitute a separate section. 



256 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

3. For every Assistant to make a general collection at Easter in the 
Circuits where they labor, to be applied to the sinking of the debts on 
the houses, and relieving the Preachers in want. 

4. Wherever Thomas Rankin spends his time he is to be assisted by 
those Circuits. 

1 778 .] Quest. 8. What shall the Preachers be allowed for quarterage ? 

Arts. Eight pounds, Virginia currency. 

1782.] Quest. 12. What shall be done to get a regular and impartial 
supply for the maintenance of the Preachers ? 

Ans. Let every thing they receive, either in money or clothing, be 
valued by the Preachers and Stewards at Quarterly Meeting, and an ac- 
count of the deficiency given in to the Conference, that they may be sup- 
plied by the profits arising from the books and the Conference collec- 
tions.* 

1783.] Quest. How is this sum [for support of Preachers' wives] 
to be raised ? 

Ans. Let the Preachers make a small collection in all the Circuits.* 

1784.] Quest. 37. What shall be the regular annual salary [1800. 
of the [in., 1787, Bishops], Elders, Deacons, and Helpers ?t 

Ans. ["Twenty-four pounds, Pennsylvania currency, (om., 1787, and 
no more)," changed, 1792, to "sixty dollars and their traveling ex- 
penses"]. 

Quest. 38. What shall be annually allowed the wives of the married 
Preachers ? 

Ans. [" Twenty-four pounds, Pennsylvania currency, if they need it, 
(om., 1788, and no more)," changed, 1792, to "sixty-four dollars, (om., 
1796, if they be in want of it)"]. 

Quest. 39. How is this to be provided? [1787. 

Ans. By the Circuits proportionably. 

Quest. 40. What shall be allowed the married Preachers for the sup- 
port of their children ? 

Ans. For each of their children under the age of six years let them be 
allowed six pounds, Pennsylvania currency, and for each child of the age 
of six and under the age of eleven, eight pounds. 

1789.] [" N. B. That no Ministers or Preachers, traveling [1800. 
or local, shall receive any support either in money or other provision for 
their services without the knowledge of the Stewards of the Circuits, 
and its being properly entered quarterly on the books," changed, 1792, to 
" N. B. No minister or Preacher whatsoever shall receive any money for 
deficiencies or any other account out of any of our funds or collections 
without first giving an exact account of all the money, clothes, and other 
presents of every kind which he has received the preceding year"]. 

1787»] How many collections are to be made a year? [1792. 

Ans. 1. A quarterly collection from the members of the Society to sup- 
ply the Preachers, and when that is deficient, a public quarterly collec- 
tion. If there be any overplus, let one third of it be reserved for future 
deficiencies, one third to be given to the poor in general, and one third 
applied to the building or improving of our churches. If there is money 
left in the hands of the Stewards at the close of the year let it be sent to 
the Conference. 

2. A yearly collection from all our members that are of ability for the 
building of convenient churches. % 

3. A collection at love-feasts and on sacramental occasions for the poor 
of our own Society. 

* The Minutes of the Annual Conferences. 

T General Conference. These questions found in the Discipline of 17S4. 
% A provision had been made for church building, 1784. See Question 78 and 
the section on "Church Extension." 



Allowance. 257 

4. An annual collection or subscription for the college. 

5. An annual public collection for the contingencies of the Conference, 
•which shall be applied, 

1. To discbarge the deficiencies of those Preachers who shall not have 
received their full salary in tbeir Circuits • and, 

2. To defray the expenses of our missions to distant parts of the 
continent. 

1792.] Quest. 3. What plan shall we pursue in appropri- [1800. 
ating the money received by our Traveling Ministers for marriage 
fees? 

Ans. In all the Circuits where the Preachers do not receive their full 
quarterage, let all such money be given into the hands of the Stewards, 
and be equally divided between the Traveling Preachers of the Circuit. 
In all other cases the money shall be disposed of at the discretion of the 
District Conference. 

1800.] F"l. The annual (" salary," changed, 1808, to " al- [I860, 
lowance") of the Traveling Preachers shall be (" eighty," changed, 1816, 
to " one hundred") dollars and their traveling expenses. 

2. The annual allowance of the wives of Traveling Preachers shall be 
(" eighty," changed, 1816, to " one hundred") dollars, (in., 1824, but this 
provision shall not apply to the wives of those Preachers who were single 
when they were received on trial and marry under four years, until uie 
expiration of said four years). 

4. The ("salary," changed, 1808, to "allowance") of the Superannu- 
ated, Worn-out, and Supernumerary Preachers shall be (" eighty," 
changed, 1816, to "one hundred") dollars annually. 

6. The annual allowance of the wives of Superannuated, Worn-out, and 
Supernumerary Preachers shall be ("eighty," changed, 1816, to "one 
hundred") dollars ;" these four paragraphs changed, 1836, to 

1836.] "1. The annual allowance of the married Traveling, Super- 
numerary, and Superannuated Preachers, and the Bishops, shall be two 
hundred dollars, and their traveling expenses. 

2. The annual allowance of the unmarried Traveling, Supernumerary, 
and Superannuated Preachers and Bishops shall be one hundred dollars 
and their traveling expenses"]. 

1800.] 3. Each child of a Traveling Preacher shall be allowed six- 
teen dollars annually to the age of seven years, and twenty-four dollars 
annually from the age of seven to fourteen years, [in., 1804, and those 
Preachers whose wives are dead shall be allowed for each child annually 
a sum sufficient to pay the board of such child or children during the 
above term of years] ; nevertheless, this rule shall not apply to the chil- 
dren of Preachers whose families are provided for by other means in 
their Circuits respectively. 

4. The annual allowance of the widows of Traveling, Superannuated, 
Worn-out, and Supernumerary Preachers [in., 1836, and the Bishops], 
shall be [" eighty," changed, 1816, to " one hunched"] doUars. 

[" 7. The orphans of Traveling, Superannuated, Worn-out, and Super- 
numerary Preachers shall be allowed by the Annual Conferences, if pos- 
sible, by such means as they can devise, sixteen dollars annually," 
changed, 1828, to 

" 7. The orphans of Traveling, Supernumerary, Superannuated, and 
Worn-out Preachers shall be allowed by the Annual Conferences the 
same sums respectively which are allowed to the children of living 
Preachers. And on the death of a Preacher leaving a child or children 
without so much of worldly goods as should be necessary to his, her, or 
their support, the Annual Conference of which he was a member shall 
raise, in such manner as may be deemed best, a yearly sum for the sub- 
sistence and education of such orphan child or children until he, she, or 
they shall have arrived at fourteen years of age, the amount of which, 

17 



258 History of the Discipline. 

yearly sum shall be fixed by a committee of the Conference at each ses- 
sion in advance"].* 

1804.] 8. Local Preachers shall be allowed a salary in cer- [1848» 
tain cases, as mentioned, p. 44, sec. 9. 

Section 29.f — Of the Method of Raising a Fund for [1800. 
the Superannuated Preachers, and the Widows and Orphans 
of Preachers. 

1784.] " Quest. 72. How can we provide for Superannuated Preachers 
and the widows and orphans of Preachers ? 

[Ans. Those who can preach four or five times a week are Supernu- 
merary Preachers. As for those who cannot." — Large Minutes.] 

1. Let every [om., 1789, Traveling] Preacher, [om., 1792, contribute 

> am ("half a guinea." — Large Minutes,) two dollars yearly at 
preachers Aid. the Conference ] 5 jw ^ 92 , when first admitted into full 
connection pay two dollars and two thirds at the Conference of his 
District]. 

2. Let every one when first admitted as a Traveling Preach- [1792. 
er pay twenty shillings, Pennsylvania currency, ["a guinea." — Large 
Minutes']. 

1792.] 2. Let every other Preacher in full connection con- [1800. 
tribute two dollars every year, except the Conference dispense with the 
payment in cases of distress ; in which instances the Preachers so in- 
dulged shall be entitled to all the privileges of the fund in the same 
manner as if they had paid their subscription. 

1784.] 3. Let this money be lodged in the hands of the [1792. 

[" Stewards." — Large Minutes'], [treasurers, om., 1789], 

ireasuren.. ^ -^g^ and om ^ l7g ^ Presic [ ing . Elder, or lent to the 

college, and an account thereof kept by the Deacon]. 

1792.] 3. Let the money be lodged in the Book Fund, and [1 800. 
for this purpose be sent as soon as may be, from time to time, to the 
General Book Steward, [om., 1796, and the Book Fund shall pay interest 
for the same]. [In., 1789., N. B. The application of the money shall 
rest with the Conference. 

1784.] 4. Let there be three treasurers, three clerks, each [1789. 
of whom shall keep a separate account, and three inspectors, who shall 
annually lay before the Conference an exact state of the fund. 

5. Let these nine form a committee for the management of the fund, 
three of whom shall be competent to proceed on any business, provided 
one be a treasurer, another an inspector, and a third a clerk. 

4. Out of this fund let provision be made, first for the worn- [1804. 
„ . . . out Preachers, and then for the widows and children of 

Beneficiaries. ,•■ ,-i , i j 

those that are dead. 

5. Every worn-out Preacher shall receive, if he wants it, [in., 1787, not 
usually more than], [om., 1792, twenty-four pounds], [in., 1792, sixty- 
four dollars] a year, Pennsylvania currency. 

6. Every widow of a Preacher shall receive yearly, if she wants it, 
during her widowhood, [om., 1792, twenty pounds], [in., 1792, fifty-three 
dollars and one third]. % 

7. Every [om., 1792, child], [in., 1792, orphan of§ a Preacher shall 



* In 1848 the parts relating to Supernumerary and Superannuated Preachers form 
a new section. In 1S60 the section disappears, as provisions for the support of the 
ministry are made in other sections on that subject. 

+ This section merged in the next in 1S00. 

% " A sum not usually exceeding ten pounds."— Large Minutes. 

§ ■« Left by."— Ibid. 



Raising Supplies. 259 

receive once for all if lie wants it, [om., 1792, twenty pounds], fifty-three 
dollars and one third.* 

8. But none shall be entitled to any thing from this fund till [1800. 
he has paid [oni., 1792, fifty shillings f], six dollars and two thirds. 

9. Xor any who neglects paying Iris subscription for three % [1792. 
years together, unless he be sent oy the Conference out of these United 
'States. 

1792.] Nor any one who neglects to pay his subscription [1800. 
and arrears for three years together ; unless he be employed on foreign 
missions, or has received a dispensation as above mentioned. 

1781.] 10. Let every [om., 1792, Assistant, as far as possible], [in., 
1792, Preacher who has the care of a Circuit bring] to the Conference the 
contribution of every Preacher left behind in the Circuit. 

1792»] 11. Every person who desires support from the fund shall 
first make his case known to the District Conference, which shall deter- 
mine how far he is a proper subject of relief. 

12. The president of the District Conference shall give an order on the 
General Steward of the Book Fund, or any of his agents, for any sum of 
money allowed by the Conference, agreeably to these rules. 

13. The receipts and disbursements of the fund shall be printed annu- 
ally in the Minutes of the Conference. 

14. The Presiding Elder of each District shall keep a regular account 
of all the concerns of the fund, as far as they relate to his District, in a 
proper book, which he shad hand clown to his successor. 

[Om., 1796. 15, The next District Conferences shall give certificates to 
all their members respectively for all the money which each Preacher 
has already advanced to the fund, as far as it can" be ascertained], and in 
future each member of the fund shall receive a certificate from his Dis- 
trict Conference for the payment of his subscription. 

16. The fund shall never be reduced to less than six hundred dollars. 

1796.] 17. This fund shall be reserved for exrtaordinary cases, 
which the Chartered Fund may not reach. And no Traveling Preacher 
shall have a vote in the disposal of the Traveling Preachers' annual sub- 
scription, unless he be himself an annual subscriber. 



I860.] Chapter IT. — Raisixg Supplies— Parsonages. 

1789.] [Section 1. — [?' Of Raising a General Fund, for the Propagation 
of the Gospel," changed, 1S00. to " Of Raising Annual Supplies for the Prop- 
agation of the Gospel, Making up the ("Allowances to the Wive*, Widows, 
and Children^ changed, 1S04, to " Allowance") of the Preachers." changed, 
again, 1S60, to " Methods for Baising Annual Supplies for the 
Propagation of the Gospel, and Making up the Allowance of 
Preachers''' 1 ]. § 

1784.] Quest. 77. How may we raise a general fund for carrying on 
the whole work of God ? 

Ans. By a yearly collection, and, if need be, a quarterly one, [1800. 
to be raised bv every Assistant in every principal congre- _ „ L . 
gation in his Circuit: I '* * , Collectlons - 

* "A sum not usually exceeding 1 ten pounds.' 1 — Large Minutes. 

t " Subscribed two guineas." — Ibid. 

X " Tour."— Ibid. 

§ Provisions on this subject are found in 1754: formed into a section as above 
17ST or 1789. We begin with the provision of 1784. 

|| " By a yearly subscription to be proposed by every Assistant when he visits 
the classes at Christmas, and received at the visitation following-." — Large Minutes. 



260 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

( To this end he may then read and enlarge upon the following [1 860. 
hints in every such congregation : * 

(1.) How shall we send laborers into those parts where they are most 
of all wanted ? Many are willing to hear, but not to bear the expense : 
A , , . nor can it as yet be expected of them. Stay till the word 

Cc^egation. of God has touched their hearts, and then they will gladly 
provide for them that preach it. Does it not lie upon us 
in the mean time to supply their lack of service ? to raise a general fund, 
out of which, from time to time, that expense may be defrayed ? By this 
means those who willingly offer themselves may travel through every 
part, whether there are societies or not,f and stay wherever there is a call 
without being burdensome to any. Thus may the Gospel, in the life and 
power thereof, be spread from sea to sea. Which of you will not rejoice 
to throw in your mite to promote this glorious work ? 

(2.) Besides this, in carrying on so large a work through the conti- 
nent, % there are calls for money in various ways, and we must frequently 
be at considerable expense, or the work must be at a full stop. Many 
too are the occasional distresses of our Preachers or their families, which 
require an immediate supply. Otherwise their hands would hang down 
if they were not constrained to depart from the work. 

The money contributed will be brought to the ensuing Conference. § 

(4.) Men and brethren, help! Was there ever a call like this since 
you first heard the Gospel sound ? Help to relieve your companions in 
the kingdom of Jesus, who are pressed above measure. 

"Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ," 
Help to send forth able, willing laborers into your Lord's harvest, so 
shall ye be assistant in saving souls from death,' and hiding a multitude 
of sins. Help to spread the Gospel of your salvation into the remotest 
corners of the earth till " the knowledge of our Lord shall cover the land, 
as the waters cover the sea." .So shall it appear to ourselves and all men 
that we are indeed one body, united by one Spirit ; so shall the baptized 
heathens be yet again constrained to say, " See how these Christians love 
one another ! " 

1800.] 1. Every Preacher when first admitted into full [1804. 
connection is to pay two dollars and sixty-seven cents at the Annual 
Conference. 

2. Every other Preacher in full connection is to contribute two dollars 
every year at the Conference. 

3. The moneys, which are accounted for to the Annual Conferences 
for marriages, are also to be given in. 

5. Wherever there remains in the hands of the Stewards a [1860. 
surplus of the moneys raised for the use of the Circuit Preachers, after 
paying the allowances of the Preachers in the Circuit, let such surplus be 
brought or sent to the Annual Conference. 

6. Every Preacher who has the charge of a Circuit shall make a yearly 
collection, and, if expedient, a quarterly one in every congregation where 
there is a probability that the people will be willing to contribute, and 
the money so collected shall be lodged in the hands of the Steward or 
Stewards, and brought or sent to the ensuing Annual Conference. 



* " Society. 11 — Large Minutes. 

t This in 'Minutes 1749 ; not in Large Minutes. 

% " Three kingdoms." — Ibid. 

§ " Quest. 15. How shall we enlarge the Conference collection to supply the wants 
of the Preachers? 

" Ans. Let there be a public collection in all the principal places in the Circuits, 
and brought to Conference. 

"Let every Assistant Preacher see that [the money for the Preachers 1 wives] is 
collected and paid quarterly. 11 — Annual Minutes, 17S4. 



Raising Supplies. 261 

7. A public collection shall be made at every Annual and every Gen- 
eral Conference for the above purposes. 

1832.] 485.* The more effectually to raise the amount 
necessary to meet the above-mentioned allowances weekly coiiec- 
[in., 1860, of the effective Ministers and Preach- tions - 

ers] ["let there be made weekly class collections in all our societies [1860. 
where it is practicable (om., 1860, and also for the support of missions and missionary 
schools under our care), and in such Circuits and Stations where the Stewards approve, 
large classes may be divided into two or three financial classes, to consist of not 
more than twelve members and a collector appointed by the Preacher, (by and with 
the advice and consent of the Stewards.) whose duty it shall be to collect weekly, 
monthly, or quarterly, as the case may be determined, from each member of the 
class what they agree to pay, and the money when collected shall be paid regularly 
to the class-leader, to be brought up by him to the leaders 1 meeting or Quarterly 
Conference, as the case may be," changed, 1872, to ' ' let the Stewards at the 
1872.] beginning of the year estimate the amount needed 
monthly. Then ascertain from each member of the Church, 
and, as far as practicable, from each attendant of the congre- 
gation, what each purposes to give as his monthly contribu- 
tion. 

486. Let these sums be entered by the Recording Steward 
in a book which he shall keep as Treasurer of the Board of 
Stewards. If the total amount of these sums does not equal 
the amount needed monthly, then let the Stewards apportion 
the deficiency among all such as are willing, for Christ's sake, 
to assume such deficiency, setting down to each person, with 
his consent, the additional amount which they think he ought 
monthly to pay. 

487. Let the Stewards then adopt and carry out a plan by 
which every one — except such as prefer to make weekly con- 
tributions through their Class Leaders — shall have Monthly coiiec- 
the opportunity of regularly contributing each tions - 
month, or oftener, not grudgingly nor of necessity, the sum 
which has been pledged by him. Let these contributions be 
paid over regularly to the Recording Steward or Class Leader, 
and be brought up by him to the Leaders' Meeting or Quar- 
terly Conference, as the case may be. The Recording Steward 
shall keep an individual account of all these pledges and con- 
tributions, and shall pay over the same, under the direction 
of the Stewards, to the Preachers authorized to receive 
them"]. 

1800.] ["4. Every Preacher who has the charge of a Circuit shall 
earnestly recommend to every class or society in his Cir- 
cuit to raise a quarterly or annual collection by voluntary Q "f r ^ # rly CoUec_ 
contribution, or in such other way or manner as they may 
judge most expedient from time to time," changed, 1860, to 

488. To provide to meet the claims that may be presented 
and determined at the Annual Conference, every Preacher 
shall make an annual collection in every congregation of his 

* Transferred, 1SG0, from section on Allowance. 



262 History op the Discipline. 

charge"], and the moneys so collected shall be lodged with 
the Steward or Stewards of the Circuit, to be brought or sent 

to [" the Annual Conferences," changed, 1S12, to " the ensuing Annual 
Conference "] [om., I860, with a regular account of the sums raised for this 
purpose in the classes or societies respectively]. 

489. Let the annual produce of the Chartered Fund, as 
divided among the several Annual Conferences, be applied 
Produce of char- with the above contributions, but so as not to 
teredFund. militate against the rules of the Chartered Fund, 
[in., 1804, and also the annual dividend arising from the 
profits of the Book Concern]. Out of the money so collected 
and brought to the respective Annual Conferences, let the va- 
rious allowances agreed upon in accordance with the provi- 
sions of 1 470-481 be paid ; 

[In., 1852, Each, Annual Conference shall have full power to [1860. 
determine, by a full vote of all the members present and voting, who 
. among the Superannuated and Supernumerary Preachers, 
ene wanes. ^^ ^ ie w ^ ows an ^ or phans of deceased Preachers belong- 
ing to the Conference, shall be claimants on the funds of said Conference, 
and what amount each claimant shall receive from year to year] . [In. , 1804, 
But in no case shall an allowance be made to any Traveling Preacher 
who has traveled in any Circuit where he might, in the judgment of the 
Annual Conference, have obtained his full quarterage, if he had applied 
for it] ; and if at any Conference there remain a surplus after making up 
all such allowances, ["such surplus shall be carried forward to the next 
Conference that shall meet," changed, 1816, to "the Conference shall 
send such surplus forward to that Conference they judge to be the most 
necessitous"]. 

I860.] 490. Effective men who have not been able to ob- 
tain their allowance from the people among whom they have 
labored, may present a claim to the Conference, to be paid 
out of the money at the disposal of the Conference, and such 
claim may be paid, or any part thereof, as the Conference 

1808.] may determine. [If the respective allowances are not raised as 
provided for, the (' ; connection," changed, 1816, to " Church ") shall not be account- 
able for the deficiency as in case of debt, [in., 1864, "In no case, how- 
ever, shall the Church or Conference be holden accountable 
for any deficiency, as in the case of debt"]. 

491. Every Annual Conference has full liberty to adopt and 
Annual Confer- recommend such plans and rules as to it may 
ence - appear necessary the more effectually to raise sup- 

plies for the respective allowances. Each Annual Conference 
1812.] is authorized to raise a fund, if it judge proper, sub- 
ject to its own control, and under such regulations as its 
wisdom may direct, for the relief of the distressed Traveling 
and Superannuated Preachers, their wives, widows, and chil- 
dren [om., I860, as also for missionary purposes] ; and it shall be the duty 
1832.] of each Annual Conference to take measures, from 
year to year, to raise money in every Circuit and Station 
within its bounds for [" the relief of its necessitous Superannuated and Su- 



Building Paksonages. 263 

peruumerary Ministers, widows, and orphans. And the Conference shall annually 
appoint a committee to estimate the several sums necessary to he allowed for the 
extra expenses of such necessitous claimants, who shall be paid in proportion to the 
estimates made and the moneys in hand," changed, 1860, to " those pur- 
poses "]. 

7. It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to take meas- 
ures, from year to year, to raise moneys in every Circuit and Station 
within its hounds for the relief of its necessitous Superannuated and Su- 
pernumerary Ministers, widows, and orphans. And the Conference shall 
annually appoint a committee to estimate the several sums necessary to 
be allowed for the extra expenses of such necessitous claimants, who 
shall be paid in proportion to the estimates made and the moneys in 
hand. 

184§.] Section 2.* — Building and Renting Houses for the use 
of Traveling Preachers. 

1800.] Quest. What advice or direction shall be given con- [1872. 
cerning the biulding or renting of dwelling houses for the use of the 
married Traveling Preachers'? Ans. 

492. It is recommended by the General Conference to the 
Traveling Preachers to advise our friends in general to pur- 
chase a lot of ground in each Circuit, and to 

build a Preacher's house thereon, and to furnish 
it with, at least, heavy furniture [om., 1S64, and to settle the same on 
trustees appointed hy (" the official members of the Quarterly Meeting," changed, 1816, 
to "the Quarterly Meeting Conference 1 ') according to the deed of settlement pub- 
lished in our Form of Discipline]. 

493. The General Conference recommend to ["the country," 
changed, 1S12, to " all the "] Circuits, in cases where they are not 
able to comply with the above request, to rent a house for the 
married Preacher and his family, (when such are stationed 
upon their Circuits respectively,) and that the Annual Confer- 
ences do assist to make up the rents of such houses as far as 
they can, when the Circuit cannot do it. 

1828.] 494. The Stewards in each Circuit and Station 
shall be a standing committee (where no Trustees 
are constituted for that purpose) to provide houses 
for the families of our married Preachers, or to assist the 
Preachers to obtain houses for themselves when they are ap- 
pointed to labor among them. 

1816.] 495. It shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders 
and Preachers to use their influence to carry the above rules 
respecting building and renting houses for the r> u tv of Presiding 
accommodation of Preachers and their families Elders - 
into effect. In order to this, each Quarterly Conference shall 
appoint a committee, (unless other measures have been 
adopted,) which with the advice and aid of the Preachers 
and Presiding Elders, shall devise such means as may seem 

* Taken from section on " Eaising Supplies," etc. 



264 History of the Discipline. 

fit to raise moneys for that purpose. And it is recommended 
to the Annual Conferences to make a special inquiry of their 
members respecting this part of their duty. 

4. [" Those Preachers who refuse to occupy the houses which [I860. 
may he provided for them on the Stations and Circuits where they are 
from time to time appointed shall be allowed nothing for house rent, nor 
receive any thing more than quarterage for themselves, their wives, and 
children, and their traveling expenses," changed, 1860, to " Any Preacher 
who shall refuse to occupy the house which may be provided [1864. 
for him by the Stewards shall thereby forfeit his claim on the Stewards 
to the amount of said house rent"]. Nevertheless, this rule shall not 
apply to those Preachers whose families are either established within 
the bounds of their Circuits, or are so situated that in the judgment of 
the Stewards or the above-mentioned committee it is not necessary, for 
the benefit of the Circuit, to remove them. 



Chapter III. — Churches and Church Property. 

Section 1. — [" Of Building Churches, and the Order to be Observed There- 
in;'' changed, 1864, to "Building Churches.' 1 '' 

1784.] Quest. 74. Is any thing advisable in regard to [1872. 
building [in., 1848, Churches]? 

496. Let all our churches be built plain and decent, [in., 
1820, and with free seats], [in., 1852, wherever practicable], 
but not more expensive than is absolutely unavoidable, 

[om., 1872, otherwise the necessity of raising nioney will make rich men necessary to 
us ; hut if so, we must be dependent on them, yea, and governed by them ; and then 
farewell to Methodist discipline, if not doctrine too].* 

1820.] 497. In order more effectually to prevent our peo- 
ple from contracting debts which they are not 
able to discharge, it shall be the duty of the 
Quarterly Conference of every Circuit and Station where it is 
contemplated to build a house or houses of worship, to secure 
the ground or lot on which such house or houses are to be 
built, according to our deed of settlement, which deed must 
be legally executed ; and also said Quarterly Conference shall 
appoint a judicious committee of at least three members of 
our Church, who shall form an estimate of the amount neces- 
sary to build ; and three fourths of the money, according to 
such estimate, shall be secured or subscribed before any such 
building shall be commenced. 

1844.] 498. In all cases where debts for building houses 
of worship have been, or may be, incurred contrary to or in 

* Quest. 7. Ought not all the Assistants to see to the settling of all the preaching 
houses by Trustees, and order the said Trustees to meet once in half a year, and 
keep a register of their proceedings ; if there are any vacancies, choose new Trust- 
ees for the better security of the houses, and let all the deeds be drawn in substance 
after that in the printed Minutes? Ans. Yes. — Minutes of 1780. 

The part relating to Church property was included in one section till 1S48, when it 
was divided into the three on " Church Building" " Trustees," and the " Deed." 



Church Property. 265 

disregard of the above recommendation, our members and 
friends are requested to discountenance such a course by de- 
clining to give pecuniary aid to all agents who shall travel 
abroad beyond their own Circuits or Districts for the collec- 
tion of funds for the discharge of such debts : except in such 
peculiar cases as may be approved by an Annual Conference, 
or such agents as may be appointed by their authority. 

1820.] 499. In future we will admit no charter, deed, or 
conveyance for any house of worship to be used by us, un- 
less it be provided in such charter, deed, or con- 
veyance that the Trustees of said house shall at 
all times permit such Ministers and Preachers belonging to 
the Methodist Episcopal Church as shall from to time be duly 
authorized by the General Conference of the Ministers of our 
Church, or by the Annual Conferences, to preach and expound 
God's holy word, and to execute the discipline of the Church, 
and to administer the sacraments therein, according to the 
true meaning and purport of our Deed of Settlement. 

4. As it is contrary to our economy to build houses with. [1852. 
pews to sell or rent, it shall be the duty of the several Annual Confer- 
ences to use their influence to prevent houses from being 
so built in future, and as far as possible to make those 
houses free which have already been built with pews. 

1784.] Quest, lb. Is there any exception to the rule, Orderm tne Con- 
" Let the men and women sit apart ? " gregation. 

Ans. There is no exception. Let them sit apart in all our ["chap- 
els," changed, 1787, to "churches"].* 

Quest. 76. ["But there is not a worse indecency than this, [1860. 
talking in the chapels t before and after service. How shall this be 
cured ?" changed, 1787, to "But is there not a worse indecency than 
this, talking in the congregation before and after service? How shall 
this be cured?" changed, 1792, to "Is there not a great indecency 
sometimes practiced among us, namely, talking in the congregation 
before and after service ? How shall this be cured"] ? 

Ans. Let all the Ministers and Preachers join as one man,} and en- 
large on the4mpropriety of talking before or after service, and strongly 
exhort them to do it no more. In three months, if we are in earnest, 
this vile practice will be banished out of every Methodist congregation. 
Let none stop till he has carried his point. § 

* The Large Minutes contained also the following : — 

" Quest. (65.) But how can we secure their sitting apart there ? 

" Ans. I must do it myself. If I come into any new house, and see the men 
and women together, I will immediately go out. I hereby give public notice of 
this : pray let it be observed. 

" In those galleries where they have always sat together, they may do so still. 
But let them sit apart every ^ where below, and in all new erected galleries.* 1 — Large 
Minutes. 

T " Preaching houses. 1 * — Ibid. 

% " The very next Sunday they preach in any place. 1 ' — Ibid. 

§ The Minutes contained' this also : — 

'• Quest. (67.) Is there not another shocking indecency frequently practiced by 
filthy men against the wall of a preaching house ; enough to make any modest 
woman blush ? 

" Ans. There is : but I beg any one who sees another do this will give him a 
hearty clap on the back. 



266 History op the Discipline. 

1§48.] ["Section 2.-0/ Trustees,'" changed, 1860, to " Section 2. — 

I860.] Trustees — Their Appointment, Duties, and Respon- 
sibilities.] 

1792.] 1. Let nine trustees be appointed for holding [1864. 
["preaching houses," changed, 1848, to "Church property"], where 
proper persons can be procured, otherwise seven or five. 

" Quest. (68.) Complaint has been made that sluts spoil our houses. How may 
we prevent this ? 

" Ans. Let none that has spoiled one ever live in another. But what a shame is 
this ! A Preacher's wife should be a pattern of cleanliness, in her person, clothes, 
and habitation. Let nothing slatternly be seen about her ; no rags, no dirt, no litter. 
And she should be a pattern of industry ; always at work, either for herself, her 
husband, or the poor. I am not willing any should live in the orphan house at 
Newcastle, or any preaching house, who does not conform to this rule. 

" Quest. (69.) It has been complained also that people crowd into the Preachers 1 
houses, as into coffee houses, without any invitation. Is this right? 

" Ans. It is utterly wrong. Stop it at once. Let no person come into the 
Preacher's house unless he Avants to ask a question. 

" Quest. (TO.) May any new preaching houses be built? 

"Ans. Not imless, 1. They are proposed at the Conference. No, nor 2. Unless 
two thirds of the expense be subscribed. And if any collection be made for them, 
it must be made between the Conference and the beginning of February. 

" Quett. (71.) What can be done to make the Methodists sensible of the excel- 
lency of Kingswood school ? 

"Ans. Let every assistant read the following account of it yearly in every con- 
gregation : — 

" 1. The wisdom and love of God have now thrust out a large number of labor- 
ers into his harvest; men who desire nothing on earth but to promote the glory 
of God, by saving their own souls and those that hear them. And those to whom 
they minister spiritual thing - s are willing to minister to them of their carnal things ; 
so that they 'have food to eat, and raiment to put on,' and are content therewith. 

" 2. A competent provision is likewise made for the wives of married Preachers. 
These also lack nothing, having a weekly allowance over and above for their little 
children ; so that neither they nor their husbands need to be ' careful about many 
things,' but may ' wait upon the Lord without distraction.' 

"3. Tet one considerable difficulty lies on those that have boys, when they grow 
too big to be under their mother's direction. Having no father to govern and in- 
struct them, they are exposed to a thousand temptations. To remedy this we have 
a school on purpose for them, wherein they have all the instruction they are capable 
of, together with all things necessary for the body, clothes only excepted. And it 
may be, if God prosper this labor of love, they will' have these too, shortly. 

" 4. In whatever view we look upon this, it is one of the noblest charities that 
can be conceived. How reasonable is the institution ! Is it fit that the children of 
those who leave wife, and all that is dear, to save souls from death, should want 
what is needful either for soul or body ? Ought not we to supply what the parent 
cannot, because of his labors in the Gospel? How excellent are" the effects of this 
institution ! The Preacher, eased of this weight, can the more cheerfully go on in 
his labor. And perhaps many of these children may hereafter fill up the place of 
those that shall 'rest from their labors.' 

" 5. It is not strange, therefore, considering the excellence of this design, that 
Satan should have taken much pains to defeat it, particularly by lies of every kind, 
which were plentifully invented and handed about for several years. But truth now 
generally prevails, and its adversaries are put to silence. It is well known that the 
children want nothing; that they scarce know what sickness means; that they are 
well instructed in whatever they are capable of learning; that they are carefully and 
tenderly governed ; and that the behavior of all in the house, elder and younger, is 
' as becometh the gospel of Christ.' 

'• 6. But the expense of such an undertaking is very large, so that we are ill able 
to defray it. The best means we could think of at our Conference to supply the 
deficiency is once a year to desire the assistance of all those in every place who 
wish well to the work of God ; who long to see sinners converted to God, and the 
kingdom of Christ set up in all the earth. 

"7. All of you who are thus minded have an opportunity now of showing your 



Board of Trustees. 267 

1848.] "When a new Board of Trustees is to be created it shall be 
done (except in those States and Territories where the 
statutes provide differently) by the appointment of the °5Sj of a 
Preacher in charge, or the Presiding Elder of the Dis- 
trict. 

1796.] 3. When any one or more of the Trustees shall die, or 
cease to be a member or members of the said Church according to the 
rules of the Discipline as aforesaid, then and in such 
case it shall be the duty of the stationed Minister or M viwa2fa£ m " iB 
Preacher (authorized as aforesaid) who shall have the 
pastoral charge of the members of the said Church (except in those 
States and Territories where the statutes provide differently), to call a 
meeting of the remaining Trustees as soon as conveniently may be, and 
when so met, the said Minister or Preacher shall proceed to nominate 
one or more persons to fill the place or places of him or them whose office 
[or offices] has [or have] been vacated as aforesaid ; provided, the person 
or persons so nominated shall have been one year a member or mem- 
bers of the said Church immediately preceding such nomination, and 
be at least twenty-one years of age ; and the said Trustees, so assem- 
bled, shall proceed to elect, and by a majority of votes appoint, the 
person or persons so nominated to fill such vacancy or vacancies, in 
order to keep up the number of nine Trustees forever, and in case of an 
equal number of votes for and against the said nomination, the sta- 
tioned Minister or Preacher shall have the casting vote.* 

1787.] 5. That no person shall be eligible as a Trustee to any of 
our [in., 1800, houses], churches, or ["colleges," changed, 1792, to 
" schools"], [in., 1789, nor act as a Steward or Leader], . . 

that is not ["in constant communion and a regular lgl lty ' 
Leader or a member of a class," changed, 1792, to " a regular member 
of our ("Society," changed, 1816, to " Church")]. 

1864.] Quest. How shall Trustees be constituted for our [1872. 
Church property, and what shall be their duties ? 

500. Each Board of Trustees [in., 1872, of our Church 
property] shall consist of not less than three, nor more than 
nine persons, each of whom shall be not less than Number of Truat _ 
twenty-one years of age, and a majority of whom ees - 

shall be members of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

501. In all cases where the law of the State or 
Territory requires a specified mode of election, Mode of Hection - 
that mode shall be observed. 

502. Where no such specific requirement is made, the 
Trustees shall be elected annually, by the fourth Quarterly 
Conference of the Circuit or Station, upon the nomination 
of the Preacher in Charge, or the Presiding Elder of the Dis- 

love to the Gospel. Now promote, as far as in you lies, one of the noblest charities 
in the world. Now forward, as you are able, one of the most excellent designs that 
ever was set on foot in this kingdom. Do what you can to comfort the parents 
who give up their all for you. and to give their children cause to bless you. You 
-will be no poorer for what you do on such an occasion. God is a good paymaster. 
And you know, in doing this, you lend unto the Lord. In due time he shall pay 
you again. 

" Quest. (72.) But how can -we keep out of debt ? 

" Aiis. Let a collection be made for this school, the Sunday before or after mid- 
summer, in every preaching house, great and small throughout England, Scotland, 
and Ireland." 

* From the Deed of 1796, 



268 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

trict. In case of failure to elect at the proper time, a subse- 
quent Quarterly Conference may elect; and all the Trustees 
shall hold their office until their successors are elected. 

4. In States and Territories where an option is given as to the mode 
of election, the one or the other may be pursued, and all these provis- 
ions shall apply. 

503. All the foregoing provisions shall apply both to the 
creation of new Boards and to the filling of vacancies, whether 
for houses of worship or dwellings for the Preachers. 

1796.] 504. Provided, nevertheless,* That if the said 

Proviso Trustees, or any of them, or their successors, 

have advanced, or shall advance, any sum or sums 
of money, or are or shall be responsible for any sum or sums 
of money, on account of the said premises, and they, the said 
Trustees, or their successors, be obliged to pay the said sums 
of money, they, or a majority of them, shall be authorized to 
Relief of Trus- raise the said sum or sums of money by a mort- 
teea - g&ge on the said premises, or by selling the said 

premises, after notice given to the Pastor or Preacher who has 
the oversight of the congregation attending Divine service 
on the said premises, if the money due be not paid to the 
said Trustees, or their successors, within one year after such 
notice given ; and if such sale take place the said Trustees, 
or their successors, after paying the debt and other expenses 
which are due from the money arising from such sale, shall 
deposit the remainder of the money produced by the said sale 
in the hands of the Steward or Stewards of the society be- 
longing to or attending Divine service on said premises; 
which surplus of the produce of such sale, so deposited in 
the hands of the said Steward or Stewards, shall be at the 
disposal of the [" Annual," changed, 1856, to "Quarterly"] Confer- 
ence] which said ["Annual," changed, 1856, to "Quarterly"] Confer- 
ence shall dispose of the said money according to the best of 
["their," changed, 1872, to "its "] judgment for the use of the said 
society. 

1787.] 505. No person who is a Trustee shall be ejected 

while he is in joint security for money, unless 

' such relief be given him as is demanded, or 

[" the person who makes the loan," changed, 1792, to ' ' the creditor "] will 

accept. 

1872.] 506. Charters obtained for our Church property 
shall conform in the manner of creating and filling Boards 
of Trustees to the provisions of this chapter. 

1828.] [" 6. The Board of Trustees of every Circuit or Station shall [1872. 
Trustees Respon- be responsible to the Quarterly Conference of said Circuit or Sta- 

sibie to the Quar- tion, and shall be required to present a report of its acts during 

terjy Couftjrenoe. the preceding year," changed, 1872, to 

* From the Deed of 1796. 



Foem of Deed. 269 

" 507. The Board or Boards of Trustees in any Circuits or 
Stations shall hold all our Church property, using so much of 
the proceeds as may be needful to pay debts or to make re- 
pairs ; and shall be amenable to the Quarterly Conference, to 
which they shall make an annual report, at the fourth Quar- 
terly Conference, embracing the following items: — 1. Num- 
ber of Churches and Parsonages. 2. Their probable value. 
3. Title by which held. 4. Income. 5. Expenditures. 
6. Debts, and how contracted. 7. Insurance. 8. Amount 
raised during the year for building or improving Churches 

Or Parsonages "] : Provided that in all cases, when a new Board [1848. 
of Trustees is to be created, it shall be done (except in those States and Territories 
where the statutes provide differently) by the appointment of the Preacher in 
Charge, or the Presiding Elder of the District. 

1848.] Section 3. — [" Of the form of a Deed of Settlement," changed, 
1S64, to " Form for Conveyance of Church Property "]. 

1796.] Quest. What shall be done for the security of our [1872. 
[om., 1864, preaching houses and the premises belonging thereto] ? [in., 
1864, Church property] \ 

Ans. Let the following plan of a deed of settlement be [1864. 
brought into effect in all possible cases, and as far as the laws of the 
States respectively will admit of it. 

1812.] But each Annual Conference is authorized to make such 
modification in the de^ds as they may find the different usages and 
customs of law require in the different States and Territories, so as to 
secure the premises firmly by deed, and permanently to the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, according to the true intent and meaning of the fol- 
lowing form of a deed of settlement, any thing in the said form to the 
contrary notwithstanding; [om., 1812, namely] : 

1796.] This Indenture, made this day of in 

the year of our Lord one thousand hundred and between 

of in the State of (if the grantor be mar- 

ried, insert the name of his wife) of the one part, and Trust- 

ees, in trust for the uses and purposes hereinafter mentioned, all of the 
in the State of aforesaid, of the other part, Wit- 

nesseth, that the said (if married, insert the name of his wife) 

for and in consideration of the sum of pounds, specie, to 

in hand paid, at and upon the sealing and delivery of these 
presents, the receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged, hath (or have) 
given, granted, bargained, sold, released, confirmed, and conveyed, and 
by these presents doth (or do) give, grant, bargain, sell, release, con- 
firm, and convey unto them the said and their successors 
(Trustees, in trust for the uses and purposes hereinafter mentioned and 
declared), all the estate, right, title, interest, property, claim, and de- 
mand whatsoever, either in law or equity, which he the said 
(if married, here insert the name of his wife) hath (or have) in, to, or 
upon all and singular a certain lot, or piece of land, situate, lying, and 
being in the and State aforesaid, bounded and butted as fol- 
lows, to wit (here insert the several courses and distances of the ground 
to the place of beginning), containing and laid out for acres of 
[''ground," changed, 1812, to "land"], together with all and singular 
riii' houses, woods, waters, ways, privileges, and appurtenances thereto 
belonging, or in any wise appertaining; to have and to hold all and 
singular the above-mentioned and described lot or piece of ground, 



270 History of the Discipline. 

situate, lying, and being as aforesaid, together with all and singular the 
houses, -woods, waters, ways, and privileges thereto belonging, or in 
any wise appertaining unto 'them the said and their successors 

in office for ever in trust, that they shall erect and build, or cause to be 
erected and built thereon, a house or place of worship for the use of the 
members of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States of 
America, according to the rules and discipline which from time to tune 
may be agreed upon and adopted by the Ministers and Preachers of the 
said Church at their General Conferences in the United States of Ameri- 
ca ; and in further trust and confidence that they shall at all times, for 
ever hereafter, permit such Ministers and Preachers belonging to the 
said Church as shall from time to time be duly authorized by the Gen- 
eral Conferences of the Ministers and Preachers of the said' Methodist 
Episcopal Church, or by the Yearly Conferences authorized by the said 
General Conference [om., 1812, and none others], to preach and expound 
God's holy word therein ; and in further trust and confidence, [1856. 
that as often as any one or more of the Trustees herein before men- 
tioned shall die, or cease to be a member or members of the said 
Church according to the Hides and Discipline as aforesaid, then and in 
such case it shall be the duty of the stationed Minister or Preacher 
(authorized as aforesaid) who shall have the pastoral charge of the 
members of the said Church, to call a meeting of the remaining Trust- 
ees as soon as conveniently may be ; and when so met, the said Min- 
ister or Preacher shall proceed to nominate one or more persons to fill 
the place or places of him or them whose office or offices has (or have) 
been vacated as aforesaid ; Provided, the person or persons so nomi- 
nated shall have been one year a member or members of the said Church 
immediately preceding such nomination, and of at least twenty-one 
years of age ; and the said Trustees, so assembled, shall proceed to 
elect, and by a majority of votes appoint, the person or persons so 
nominated to fill such vacancy or vacancies, in order to keep up the 
number of nine Trustees for ever ; and in case of an equal number of 
votes for and against the said nomination, the stationed Minister or 
Preacher shall have the casting vote. 

Provided, nevertheless,* that if the said Trustees, or any of them, or 
their successors, have advanced or shall advance any sum or sums of 
money, or are or shall be responsible for any sum or sums of mon- 
ey, on account of the said premises, and they the said Trustees, or 
their successors, be obliged to pay the said sum or sums of money, 
they, or a majority of them, shall be authorized to raise the said sum 
or sums of money by a mortgage on the said premises, or by selling 
the said premises, after notice given to the Pastor or Preacher who has 
the oversight of the congregation attending divine service on the said 
premises, if the money due be not paid to the said Trustees or their 
successors within one year after such notice given ; and if such sale 
take place, the said Trustees, or their successors, after paying the debt 
and all other expenses which are due from the money arising from such 
sale, shall deposit the remainder of the money produced by the said 
sale in the hands of the Steward or Stewards of the Society belonging 
to or attending divine service on the said premises, which surplus of 
the produce of such sale so deposited in the hands of the said Steward 
or Stewards shall be at the disposal ot the next Yearly Conference au- 
thorized as aforesaid, which said Yearly Conference shall dispose of the 
said money, according to the best of their judgment, for the use of the 
said Society. And the said doth by these presents [1864. 

warrant, and for ever defend, all and singular, the before-mentioned 



Transferred to section on Trustees. 



Form of Deed. 271 

and described lot or piece of ground, with the appurtenances thereto 
belonging, unto them the said and their successors, chosen and 

appointed as aforesaid, from the claim or claims of him the said 

his heirs and assigns, and from the claim or claims of all persons 
whatever. In testimony whereof, the said (if married, insert 

the name of his wife) have hereunto set their hands and seals the day 
and year aforesaid. 
Sealed and delivered in ) 
the presence of us > 
(Two witnesses.) ) 

Grantor's (L. S.) 
his wife's (L. S.) 
Received the day of the date of the "] 
S above-written indenture, the con- I 
sideration therein mentioned in ( 
full. J 

Witnesses.] Grantor's (L. S.) 

County, ss. 

Be it kemembered, That on the day of in the 

year of our Lord one thousand personally appeared before me, 

one of the justices of the peace in and for the county of and 

State of the within named the grantor (if married, 

insert the name of his wife) and acknowledged the within deed of trust 
to be their act and deed, for the uses and purposes therein mentioned 
and declared ; and she the said wife of the said 

being separate, and apart from her said husband, by me examined, de- 
clared that she made the same acknowledgment, freely and with her 
owm consent, without being induced thereto through fear or threats of 
her said husband. In testimony whereof, I have hereto set my hand 
and seal the day and year first above written. 
Here the justice's name. (L. S.) 

N. B. It is necessary that all our deeds should be recorded [1820. 
after execution, for prudential as well as legal reasons. 

1§64.] 508. In all conveyances of ground for the erection 
of houses of worship, or upon which they may have been 
already erected, let the following clause be in- Form of Co _ 
serted at the proper place: "In trust that said ance for church- 
premises shall be used, kept, maintained, and es ' 
disposed of as a place of Divine worship for the use of the 
ministry and membership of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in the United States of America ; subject to the Discipline, 
usage, and ministerial appointments of said Church as from 
time to time authorized and declared by the General Confer- 
ence of said Church, and the Annual Conference in whose 
bounds the said premises are situate." 

509. In all conveyances of ground for the erection of 
dwelling-houses for the use of the Preachers, or upon which 
thev may have been already erected, let the fol- _ . _ 

, J . J - ,. . , J , . - ' , Form of Convey- 

lowmg clause be inserted at the proper place: ance for Par- 
" In trust that said premises shall be held, kept, 80Da s es - 
and maintained as a place of residence for the use and occu- 
pancy of the Preachers of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in the United States of America who may, from time to time, 



272 History of the Discipline. 

be stationed in said place ; subject to the usage and Disci- 
pline of said Church as from time to time authorized and de- 
clared by the General Conference of said Church, and by the 
Annual Conference within whose bounds said premises are 
situate." 

510. In all other parts of such conveyances, as well as in 
their attestation, acknowledgment, and placing them upon 
conformity to the record, let a careful conformity be had to the 

state Laws. laws, usages, and forms of the several States and 
Territories in which the property may be situated, so as to 
secure the ownership of the premises in fee simple. 

511. Whenever it shall become necessary for the payment 
of debts, or with a view to reinvestment, to make a sale of 
sale of cburch Church property that may have been conveyed to 

Property. Trustees for either of the foregoing purposes, said 

Trustees or their successors may, upon application to the 
Quarterly Conference, obtain an order — a majority of all the 
members of such Quarterly Conference concurring, and the 
Annual Conference, [in., 1868, and, in the interim of the An- 
nual Conference, the Preacher in charge and the Presiding 
Elder of the District] consenting — for the sale, with such 
limitations and restrictions as said Quarterly Conference may 
judge necessary; and said Trustees, so authorized, may pro- 
ceed to sell and convey said property; Provided, that in all 
such cases the proceeds of the sale, after the payment of 
debts, if any, shall be applied to the purchase or improve- 
ment of other property for the same uses, and deeded to the 
Church in the same manner prescribed above. 

Section 4. — Trusteeship. 

Quest. What shall be done for the better security of dona- [1872. 
tions, bequests, grants, etc., made for benevolent purposes to the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church % Ans. 1. 

512. There shall be located at Cincinnati an incorporated 
Board of Trustees of the Methodist Episcopal Church, corn- 
Board of Trust- posed of twelve members, six ministers and six 

ees - laymen, appointed by the General Conference, of 

whom three of each class shall hold office four years, and 
three of each class eight years ; all vacancies to be filled 
quadrennially by the General Conference. The duty of this 
Board shall be to hold in trust, for the benefit of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, any and all donations, bequests, 
grants, and funds in trust, etc., that may be given or con- 
veyed to said Board or to the Methodist Episcopal Church as 
such for any benevolent object, and to administer the said 
funds and the proceeds of the same, in accordance with the 
directions of the donors and of the interests of the Church 
contemplated by said donors under the direction of the Gen- 



Boundaries of Coherences. 273 

eral Conference; [in., 1872, Provided, that any sums thus 
donated or bequeathed, but not especially designated for any 
benevolent object, shall be appropriated to the " Permanent 
Fund »]. 

513. When any such donation, bequest, grant, or trust, etc., 
is made to this Board, or to the Church, it shall be the duty 
of the Preacher in the bounds of whose charge it occurs to 
give an early notice thereof to the Board, which shall proceed 
without delay to take possession of the same, according to 
the provisions of its charter. 

514. The Board shall make a faithful report of its doings, 
and of the funds and property on hand, at each quadrennial 
session of the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. 



Chapter IV.— Boundaries of Conferences.* 

Section 1. — Mode of Determining Boundaries. 

1872.] 515. The General Conference shall appoint a Com- 
mittee on Boundaries, to consist of three members to be 
nominated from each Mission District by the Delegates of that 
District, over which one of the Bishops shall preside, and of 
which twenty-four shall be a quorum. All matters pertaining 
to Conference lines shall be referred to this Committee, and 
its decision shall be final. 

Section 2. — Boundaries of the Annual Conferences. 

1836.] 16. Arkansas Conference shall include the [1848. 
["Territory," changed, 1840, to "State"] of Arkansas, [om., 1844, 
that part of Missouri Territory lying south of the Cherokee line ; 
("also so much of the State of Louisiana as is now included in the 
Louisiana District," changed, 1840 ((and om., 1844)) to "so much of 
Texas as is now emhraced in the Eed Eiver District ")]. 

1852.] 33. The Arkansas Conference shall include the [1860. 
States of Arkansas, Texas, [om., 1856, and so much of New Mexico as 
lies east of the Eocky Mountains, and that part of the Indian Territory 
west of Arkansas], and so much of the State of Missouri as is not in- 
cluded in the Missouri Conference. 

1872.] 516. (1.) Arkansas Conference shall include 
the State of Arkansas and the Indian country west of the 
State. 

1832. 2. Alabama Conference shall include [om., 1844, [1848. 
South Alabama], [om., 1840, that part of Mississippi not included in 

* The boundaries of Conferences are first noticed, 1T96, in the section on " Gen- 
eral and Yearly Conferences ;" and they are placed in a separate section, 1804. The 
Conferences 17*73-1792 had no boundaries, or rather the entire work was embraced 
in an undivided Conference, and each Preacher was at liberty to attend such session 
as he chose. In 1792 District Conferences were organized, and to be bounded by the 
Bishops; these Conferences were dropped in 1796, and the Annual Conferences or- 
ganized and bounded. 

18 



27-1 History of the Discipline. 



the Mississippi Conference], [in., 1844, all that part of the State of 
Alabama not included in the Tennessee Conference], West Florida, 
[in., 1840, and the counties of Jackson, Greene, Wayne, Clark, Lauder- 
dale, Kemper ? Noxubee, Lowndes, and that part of Monroe east of the 
Tonibigbee Kiver in the State of Mississippi.] 

1868.] 517. (2.) Alabama Conference shall [•'embrace," 
changed, 1872, to "include "] the State of Alabama [om., 1872, and 
that portion of the State of Florida lying west of Apalachicola Kiver.] 

1796.] 2. Baltimore Conference, for the remainder of [1812. 
Pennsylvania, ["the remainder," changed, 1800, to "the Western 
Shore"] of Maryland and the Northern Neck of Virginia, [in., 1808, 
Carlyle District], [in., 1804, and the Greenbrier District]. 

1812.] 5. The Baltimore Conference shall include the [1848. 
remaining part of Virginia not included in the [om., 1824, Tennessee 
and] Virginia, [in., 1820, Philadelphia, (om., 1824, Kentucky)], [in., 
1824, Holston, Ohio, and Pittsburgh] Conferences, the Western Shore 
of Maryland, [in., 1832, except a small portion included in the Pitts- 
burgh Conference], and that part of Pennsylvania east of the [" Ohio 
Kiver," changed, 1824, to "Alleghany Mountains"], and west of the 
Susquehanna, [in., 1820, and om., 1824, together with the Bald Eagle, 
Lycoming, Northumberland, and Shamokin Circuits, ("not included 
in," changed, 1820, to "heretofore belonging to") the Genesee Confer- 
ence], [in., 1824, including Northumberland District]. 

1848.] Baltimore Conference shall include all that [1860. 
part of Virginia not embraced in the ["Ohio," changed, 1852, to 
"Western Virginia"], Pittsburgh, and Philadelphia Conferences, and 
which is bounded by a line commencing at the mouth of the Rappahan- 
nock Eiver, running with said river to the head waters thereof (includ- 
ing Fredericksburgh), thence by the Blue Biclge to New Eiver, taking 
in Floyd Circuit, thence by New Eiver to the boundary of the [" Ohio," 
changed, 1852, to "Western Virginia"] Conference, and the Western 
Shore of Maryland, except a small portion included in the Western 
Virginia Conference, and that part of Pennsylvania lying east of the 
Alleghany Mountains and west of the Susquehanna Eiver, including 
Huntington and Northumberland Districts. 

I860,] 1. Baltimore Conference shall be composed of [1868. 
the Baltimore, Washington, Potomac, Winchester, Eockingham, Eoan- 
oke, and Lewisburgh Districts, as they existed at the adjournment of 
1857, the line through the city of Baltimore being the following, 
namely : Leaving the line of the Patapsco Eiver and Jones's [" Mills," 
changed, 1864, to "Falls"] at Monument-street, and along that street 
to Eutaw-street, down Eutaw-street to Boss-street, thence along Eoss- 
street to Dolphin-street, thence along Dolphin-street to Grundy-street, 
out Grundy-street to the city line, and along the line of the city Cor- 
poration to Jones's Falls, Emory and Whatcoat Stations being excep- 
tions, and belonging to East Baltimore Conference. 

1&68.] 518. (3.) Baltimore Conference shall embrace 
the District of Columbia, the Western Shore of Maryland, 
excepting so much of Alleghany County as lies west of the 
dividing ridge of the Alleghany Mountains, and including so 
much of the (State of Pennsylvania as lies within the Hancock, 
Alleghany, and Frostburgh Circuits, the County of Frederick 
[in., 1 872, the city of Fredericksburgh], in the State of Vir- 
ginia, and the counties of Jefferson, Berkeley, Morgan, Hamp- 
shire, Mineral, Hardy, Pendleton, and Grant, in the State of 
West Virginia. 



B 



OUNDAEIES OF CONFEKENCES. 275 



1836.] 4. Black Eiver Coherence shall include [in., [1872. 
1844, together with Eose Circuit] that part of the State of New York, 
west of Troy Conference, not embraced in the [in., 1848, East] [18G8. 
Genesee Conference, as far south as the Erie Canal, and all the socie- 
ties on the immediate banks of said canal, except Utica, [in., 1840, 
Canastota], [in., 1844, Montezuma and Port Byron], the counties of 
1868.] Jefferson, Lewis, Franklin, and St. Lawrence, in [1872. 
the State of New York. 

1821.] 5. The Canada Conference shall include all the [1832. 
upper province of Canada. (See Genesee Conference.) 

1848.] There shall be an Annual Conference on the Pa- [1852. 
cific Coast, to embrace Oregon, California, and New Mexico, to be 
called the Oregon and California Mission Conference — to be organ- 
ized as soon as practicable, under the authority and direction of the 
episcopacy — possessing all the rights, powers, and privileges of other 
Annual Conferences, except that of sending delegates to the General 
Conference, and of drawing its annual dividend from the avails of the 
Book Concern and of the Chartered Fund. 

1§52.] 519. (4.) California Conference shall ["embrace," 
changed, 1872, to "include"] the State of California [in., 1864, 
lying west of the summit of the Sierra Nevada Mountains] 
[in., 1856, and (om., i860, also) the Sandwich Islands], [om, 1864, 

the Territory of Utah, and so much of the Territory of New Mexico as lies west of 
the Eocky Mountains] [in., 1860, and om., 1864, until these may be formed into a 
Mission Conference]. 

1864.] 520. (5.) Central German Conference shall 

Comprise the German work [" at present connected with," changed, 186S, to 
"within the bounds of"] ["the Cincinnati, North Ohio,and South-eastern Indiana Con- 
ferences (in., 1S6S, and include also Danville, in Illinois, and Golconda and Metropo- 
lis, in Illinois,") changed, 1872, to l ' within the States of Ohio, West 
Virginia, Michigan, and Indiana, except those appointments 
belonging at present to the Chicago German Conference ; also, 
the German work in the States of Kentucky, Tennessee, and 
"Western Pennsylvania, and also include Golconda and Me- 
tropolis, Illinois."] 

1§60.] 521. (6.) Central Illinois Conference shall 
embrace that part of the State of Illinois north of the Illinois 
Conference and south of the following line, namely : Begin- 
ning on the Mississippi River at the Meredosia, thence down 
the Meredosia to its mouth ; thence easterly to Center School- 
House, so as to include Center Society [om.,iS68, in Central Illinois 
Conference]; thence to the mouth of Mud Creek; thence up 
Green River to Coal Creek ; thence up said creek to the Chi- 
cago and Rock Island Railroad ; thence along said railroad 
to [om., 1S68, La Salle, and in., Bureau Junction] ; thence [" with," 

changed, 186S, to " to "] the Illinois River [" to the mouth of the Kankakee 
River ; thence with said river to the Indiana State line, so as to embrace [in., 1864, 
the city of Peru, Utica, and] La Salle Station," changed, 1868, to ' ' thence up 

said river and the Kankakee to the Indiana State line, leaving 
the city of Ottawa in the Rock River Conference, and Aroma 
and Bureau Junction in the Central Illinois Conference "] * 

* See Peoria, the former name. 



276 History of the Discipline. 

1S8S.J 8. Centrai New York Conference shall he [1872. 
hounded on the north by Lake Ontario and the Black River Confer- 
ence, on the east by Troy Conference, on the south by a line running 
east from Newfield to Ithaca; thence easterly north of 'Slaterville, Hart- 
ford, 'Marathon, and "VVillett to the west line of Chenango County ; 
thence northerly to the northern boundary of said county, excluding 
all of Chenango District in Chenango County ; thence easterly on the 
northern boundary of said county to the Unadilla River ; thence up 
said river to the Cherry Valley turnpike ; thence easterly on said turn- 
pike to the southwesterly boundary of Troy Conference, including all 
places on the line of said turnpike, and on the west by East Genesee 
Conference. 

1§72.] 522. (7.) Central New York Conference shall 
be bounded on the west by the Western New York Confer- 
ence, extending into the State of Pennsylvania so as to in- 
clude Troy District ; on the east by the west line of Tioga 
County and the west line of the town of Danby to its junc- 
tion with the town of Ithaca; thence by a line running east- 
erly, north of Slaterville, Harford, Marathon, and Willett, to 
the west line of Chenango County; thence northerly to the 
north line of said county, excluding all of Chenango District 
in Chenango County ; thence easterly on the northern line of 
said county to the Midland Railroad, and on the east and 
north by the Northern New York Conference. 

I860.] Central Ohio Conference shall be bounded by [1868. 
a line commencing at the north-west corner of the State of Ohio ; 
thence east by the north line of the State to a point north of the mouth 
of Sandusky River ; thence south to the mouth of Sandusky River, ex- 
cluding Port Clinton Circuit ; thence up said river to Upper Sandusky, 
excluding Tiffin City, and including Fremont and Upper Sandusky ; 
thence along the Pittsburgh, Fort Wayne, and Chicago Railroad to 
Crestline, including Bucyrus Station and Crestline ; thence along the 
Cleveland, Columbus, and Cincinnati Railroad, by the curve to Dela- 
ware, leaving Cardiugton and Galion in Central Ohio Conference, and 
so much of the town of Delaware as lies on the east side of the Olen- 
tangy River, in North Ohio Conference ; thence along the said railroad 
to the north line of the Ohio Conference ; thence west along the north 
line of the Ohio and Cincinnati Conferences to the west line of the 
State ; thence north along the west line of the State to the place of 
beginning. 

1§8§.] 523. (8.) Central Ohio Conference shall be 
bounded on the north by the north line of the State of Ohio ; 
on the east by the North Ohio Conference ; on the south by 
the Springfield branch of the Cleveland, Columbus, and Cin- 
cinnati Railroad to the west line of the Ohio Conference, yet 
so as to exclude St. Paul's charge in Delaware, and Milford, 
and to include Marysville ; thence to the west line of the 
State of Ohio by the north line of the Cincinnati Conference; 
and on the west by the west line of the State of Ohio. 

524. (9.) Central Pennsylvania Conference shall be 
bounded as follows: On the south by the State line from the 
Susquehanna River to the west boundary of Bedford County, 



Boundaries of Conferences. 277 

excepting so much of the State of Pennsylvania as is included 
in the Baltimore Conference ; on the west by the west line of 
Bedford, Blair, and Clearfield Counties, except so much of 
Clearfield County as is embraced in the Erie Conference ; 
thence to Saint Mary's ; on the north by a line extending from 
Saint Mary's eastward to Emporium ; thence by the southern 
boundary of Potter and Tioga [in., 1872, including Wharton, 
or any part south of the mountain ridge in Potter County], 
except such portion of Tioga as is in Liberty Valley Circuit ; 
thence through Sullivan County north of Laporte, to the west 
line of Wyoming County ; on the east by Wyoming Confer- 
ence to the north line of the Philadelphia Conference ; thence 
on the northern line of Carbon, Schuylkill, and Dauphin 
Counties to the Susquehanna River, including Ashland, Bea- 
ver Meadow, and Whitehaven Circuits ; thence by the Sus- 
quehanna River to the place of beginning [in., 18T2, includ- 
ing Harrisburgh]. 

1872.] 525. (10.) Chicago G-ebiian Conference shall 
include 'all the State of Wisconsin, except those appointments 
along the Mississippi River and that part of the State of Il- 
linois north of an east and west line passing along the north 
line of the city of Bloomington (also excepting the territory 
now in the South-west German Conference), and east of a 
north and south line passing through the city of Freeport, 
and that part of the State of Indiana west of the line between 
the counties of St. Joseph and Elkhart, and north of the line 
between Stark and Pulaski Counties. It shall also include 
Danville, Illinois. 

1852.] CmCTHmrAm Coneerence shall commence at the mouth of 
Ohio Brush Creek, and is bounded on the south by the Ohio Kiver, 
and on the west by the Indiana State line, to the southern bounds of 
the [oni., 1856, North Ohio, and, 1860, Delaware], [in., 1856, Delaware, 
and, 1860, West Ohio, 1864, Central Ohio] Conference, at the south- 
west corner of Darke County : thence eastwardly along said line, so as 
to exclude the Sydney and Delaware Districts of the [oin., 1856, ZSTorth 
Ohio, and, I860", Delaware], [in., 1856, Delaware, and, I860, Central 
Ohio] Conference to its junction with the southern line of the [orn., 
1856, North Ohio, and, 1860, Delaware], [in., 1856, Delaware, and, 
1860, Central Ohio] Conference ; thence in a south-eastwardly direction 
with said western line of the Ohio Conference to the place of begin n ing. 

186§.] 526. (11.) Cincinnati Conference shall be 
bounded on the north by a line commencing at the south-west 
corner of Darke County in the State of Ohio ; thence easterly 
to the north-west corner of the Ohio Conference, so as to leave 
Bellefontaine and Delaware Districts in the Central Ohio 
Conference ; on the east by the Ohio Conference ; on the 
south by the Ohio River; and on the west by the State of 
Indiana [in., 1872, except so much of a variation from that 
line as to attach Elizabeth, Hamilton County, Ohio, to the 
South-eastern Indiana Conference]. 



278 History of the Discipline. 

1864.] 527. (12.) Colorado Conference shall include 

[om., 1868, the Territory or State of Colorado] Colorado Territory, and 

that part of [in., 1872, the Territory of Wyoming lying north 

Of Colorado] [om., 18T2, Dacotah Territory lying west of Nebraska, and the 
Territory of New Mexico, except that portion lying west of the Eocky Mountains]. 

528. (13.) Delaware Conference [om.,iST2, of colored members] 
shall [om., 1S68, embrace] include the territory north and west of 
the Washington Conference [in., 1868, and east of the summit 
of the Alleghany Mountains]. 

529. (14.) Des Moines Conference shall include [om.,is6s, 

all] that part of the State of Iowa ["not included in the Iowa and Upper 
Iowa Conferences," changed, 1S6S, to "west (in., 1872, and south) of 
("a line," changed, 1S72, to "the following line") beginning at 
the south-east corner of Wayne County ; thence due north to 
the south line of Marshall County (leaving Knoxville to the 
Iowa Conference and Monroe to the Des Moines Conference) ; 
thence west to the south-west corner of Story County ; thence 

(due) north ("to the State line," changed, 1872, to "the north-east 

corner of Story County") ; tlience west to the (om., 1872, south-east 
comer of Story County) (in., 1872, north-east corner of Crawford 
County ; thence south "to the township eighty- three ; thence 
west to the east line of Monana County ; thence south and 
west on the line of Monana County to the Missouri River"],, 
[om., 1872, and Iowa Falls in Upper Iowa Conference ; and also that portion of 
Dacotah Territory east of the Missouri River and south of Fort Randall], See 

Western Iowa Conference. 

1856.] 530. (15.) Detroit Conference shall include 
[om., 1868, all] that part of the State of Michigan [om., 1S68, lying] 
east of the principal meridian [om., 1868, line] and (also) the up- 
per peninsula [shall be connected with the Detroit Conference, om., 1S60] [in., 
I860, and om., 1864, and those parts of Minnesota and Wisconsin adjacent to Lake 
Superior]. 

186§.] 531. (16.) East German Conference shall em- 
brace the German work east of the Alleghany Mountains. 

1848.] 16. East Genesee Confebence shall include that [1872. 
part of the State of New York west of [out., 1868, Black River, Oneida]. 
fin., 1868, Central New York, and, 1852, Wyoming] Conferences, and 
east of the Genesee River, [in., 1852, and om., 1856, excepting Lima 
Station], including the [om., 1868, whole of the] city of Rochester, to- 

f ether with so much of the State of Pennsylvania as is included (em- 
raced) in [om., 1852, the Seneca Lake and Wellsborough Districts and 
Ulysses Circuits], [in., 1852, om., 1860, Elmira and Corning Districts], 
[in., 1856, Troy (om., 1864, except Laporte Circuit)], [in., 1860, om., 
1864, Hornellsville], [in., 1868, excluding Potter County, excepting 
that portion included in Brookfield Circuit] . 

I860.] 532. (17.) East Maine Conference shall include 
that part of the State of Maine not included in the Maine 
Conference. 

1§36.] 533. (18.) Erie Conference shall be bounded on 
the north by Lake Erie, on the east by a line commencing at 



Boundaries op Conferences. 279 

the mouth of the Cattaraugus Creek [in., 1848, thence up said 
creek to the village of (om., 1856, Lodi) (in., 1856, Gowanda) 
leaving said village in the Genesee Conference] ; thence to 
the Alleghany River at the mouth of Tunungwant Creek; 
thence up said creek ("eastward," changed, i860, to "southward") to 
the ridge dividing between the waters of Clarion and Sinne- 
mahoning Creeks ; ["thence east to the head of Mahoning Creek," changed, 
1868, to " thence southward to the head of Mahoning Creek "] ; 
thence down said creek [in., 1852, exclusive of the Milton 
Society] [in., 1864, but including Finley Society in the Punx- 
utawney Circuit, and] [in., 1856, Putney ville in the Beth- 
lehem Circuit] to the Alleghany River; thence across said 
river in a north-westerly direction to the Western Reserve 
Line, including the north part of Butler County and Newcas- 
tle [in., 1848, and om., 1852, except Petersbnrgh] [in., 1852, and also in- 
cluding Petersburgh] ; thence west to the Ohio Canal ; thence 
along said canal to Lake Erie, including [om., 1840, Ohio] [in., 1840, 
and om, 1S56, Cleveland City] [in., 1844, Akron] [in., 1856, and all of 
Cleveland lying east of the Cuyahoga River. ] 

1844.] 28. Eastern Texas Conference shall embrace [1848. 
all that part of the Eepublic of Texas east of a line beginning at the 
east pass of the Bay of Galveston, thence through said bay to the 
mouth of Trinity Eiver, thence up said river to the source of the mid- 
dle fork of the same. 

1872.] 534. (19.) Florida Conference shall include 
the State of Florida. 

1812.]. 9. The Genesee Conference shall include [om., [1824. 
1820, the bounds of the Susquehanna], [om., 1816, Cayuga], [in., 1816, 
Oneida, Genesee, Chenango], [in., 1820 Seneca,], the Upper and Lower 
Canada Districts, [in., 1820, the Chautauqua and Lake Circuits, hereto- 
fore belonging to the Ohio Conference, and that part of Susquehanna 
District not belonging to Baltimore Conference]. 

Provided, nevertheless, the Bishops have authority, in the [1816. 
interval of the General Conference, to appoint another Annual Confer- 
ence down the Mississippi, if they judge it necessary. 

Provided, also, that they have authority to appoint [an- [S824. 
other, om., 1816] other Annual [om., 1816, Conference] Conferences in 
the interval of the General Conlerence if [om., 1816, a number of new 
Circuits be anywhere formed ; but no District or Circuit shall be added 
to such new Conference without the consent of the old Conference to 
which it belongs], [in., 1816, if the number of Circuits should increase 
so as, in their judgment, to require it]. 

1820. Provided, 2d, that the Bishops be, and are hereby authorized, 
by and with the advice and consent of the New England Conference, 
to form a new Conference in the eastern part of the New England Con- 
ference, in the interval between this and the next General Conference, 
if they shall judge it to be expedient. 

Provided, 3d, that the episcopacy, by and with the advice and con- 
sent of the Genesee Conference, if they judge it expedient previous to 
the sitting of the next General Conference, shall have authority to es- 
tablish a Conference in Canada. 

1824.] 4. The Genesee Conference shall include the [1832. 
Oneida, Black Elver, Chenango, Susquehanna, Ontario, Genesee, and 



280 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

Erie Districts, and Sharon Circuit, from New York, except that part 
of Erie District south-west of Cattaraugus Creek. 

1832,] 7. Genesee Conference shall include that part of [1840. 
the State of New York west of Cayuga Lake not included in the [orn., 
1836, Pittsburgh], [in., 1836, Erie] Conference, and so much of Penn- 
sylvania as is included by the [in., 1836, Sugar Creek ? Smithport], 
(om., 1836, the Tioga), Wellsborough, and Loyalsock Circuits in the 
State of Pennsylvania. 

1840.] 9. "Genesee Conference shall include that part of [1848. 
the State of New York lying west of a line running south from Lake 
Ontario, by way of Cayuga Lake, to Pennsylvania, not embraced in 
the Erie Conference, and so much of the north part of the State of 
Pennsylvania as is included in Seneca Lake, Dansville, and Cattarau- 
gus Districts. 

1848.] 13. Genesee Conference includes all that part of [1868. 
the State of New York west of the East Genesee Conference, [in., 1852, 
including Lima Station, om., 1856, and in., I860, and then om. again, 
1864], except so much as is included in the Erie Conference [om., 1856, 
and Smithport, Cowdersport, [in., 1852, and Bradford Circuits] [1864. 
in Pennsylvania], [in., 1856, and also so much of the State of Pennsyl- 
vania as is embraced in Olean District]. 

1868.] 19. Genesee Conference shall include that part [1872. 
of the State of New Y/ork west of the Genesee River, excepting the city 
of Eochester, and so much as is included in the Erie Conference, and 
also including the County of Potter, in the State of Pennsylvania, with 
the exception of the Brookfield Charge, and also so much of M'Kean 
County as is embraced in the Olean District. 

1832.] 18. Georgia Conference shall include (all) the [1844. 
State of Georgia, except what is now embraced in the [in., 1840, New- 
town District] in the Holston Conference, East and Middle Florida. 

1844.] 32. Georgia Conference shall include all the [1848. 
State of Georgia, except that part which lies south of a line commenc- 
ing at Fort Gaines on the Chattahoochee River, running thence in a 
direct line to Albany, on Flint River ; thence along the line of Ocmul- 
gee and Flint River Railroad to the Ocmulgee River; thence down said 
river to the Altamaha ; thence down the Altamaha to the Atlantic 
Ocean ; and also that part of North Carolina embraced in Murphy Cir- 
cuit, Lafayette District. 

1868.] 535. (20.) Georgia Conference shall include 
the State of Georgia. 

1864.] 17. There shall be an Annual Conference in Ger- [1868. 
many, to be denominated the Mission Conference of Germany and 
Switzerland, embracing also the missions in France and Switzerland 
where the German language is spoken, which Conference shall possess 
all the rights, powers, and privileges of other Annual Conferences, ex- 
cepting that of sending delegates to the General Conference, and of 
drawing its annual dividend from the avails of the Book Concern or 
the Chartered Fund, and of voting on constitutional changes proposed 
in the Discipline. 

1868.] 536. (21.) Germany and Switzerland [om., 1872, 
Mission] Conference shall include the work in Germany and 
those portions of France and Switzerland where the German 
language is spoken. 

1832.] 15. Holston Conference shall include East Ten- [1840. 
nessee, and that part of the State of Georgia 2 [om., 183(3, lying north of 
the Blue Ridge], [in., 1836, now embraced in the Newtown District], 



Boundaries of Conferences. 281 

and also what is now embraced in the Tugulo and Pickens Circuits, 
and those parts of South Carolina, [orn., 1836, ISorth Carolina], and 
Virginia included in the Ashville and Abingdon Districts. 

1840.] 20. Holston Conference shall include East Ten- [1844. 
nessee and that part of the States of Georgia, South Carolina, North 
Carolina, and A 7 irginia, now embraced in the Newtown, Ashville, 
Wytheville, Abingdon, and Greenville Districts. 

1844.] 24. Holston Conference shall include East Ten- [1848. 
nessee, that part of the State of North Carolina now embraced in the 
Ashville and Wytheville Districts, and so much of the State of Vir- 
ginia as is now embraced in the Wytheville District, and the Districts 
lying west of New Kiver. 

186§. 537. (22.) Holston Conference shall be bounded 
on the east by Virginia ; on the north by Virginia and Ken- 
tucky ; on the west by the western summit of the Cumberland 
Mountains ; on the south by Georgia and the Blue Eidge, in- 
cluding that portion of North Carolina not within the North 
Carolina Conference. 

1832.] Illinois Conference shall include the State of [1844. 
Illinois, [om., 1836, the Paris and Eugene Circuits, in the State of In- 
diana, and the North-western Territory] ; [in., 1836, and om.. 1840, and 
that part of Indiana included in the Danville and Eugene Circuits, the 
Wisconsin Territory north of the State west of Lake Michigan, and 
also that part of said territory west of Mississippi commonly called 
1840.] the Black Hawk Purchase], except that part north of the fol- 
lowing line, namely : Beginning at the mouth of Eock Kiver, thence 
up said river to the mouth of Green Kiver, thence up said river to the 
Winnebago Swamp, thence down the south branch of the Bureau Kiver 
to the Illinois Kiver, thence up said river to the mouth of the Kanka- 
kee, thence up the Kankakee Kiver to the east line of the State of 
Illinois. 

1844.] Illinois Conference shall include that part of the [1852. 
State of Illinois south of the following line, namely : Beginning at 
Warsaw on the Mississippi River, and running thence to Augusta; 
thence to Doddsville [om., 1848, thence to_ the mouth of Spoon Kiver; 
thence to Bloomington ; thence to Danville] ; thenoe to the Indiana 
State line, embracing Warsaw town, Havana Mission, Bloomington 
Station, and Danville Circuit, [in., 1848, and all that part of Kentucky 
not included in the Ohio and Indiana Conferences]. 

1852.] 538. (23.) The Illinois Conference shall include 
that part [in., 1868, of the State] of Illinois not ["included in," 
changed, 1S68, to "within"] the Southern Illinois Conference, south 
of the following line, namely: Beginning at Warsaw on the 
Mississippi River ; thence to Vermont ; thence to the mouth 

of Spoon River ; ["thence to the Indiana State line, embracing Warsaw, Ver- 
mont, Havana Circuit, Bloomington Station, and Danville Circuit," changed, 1S56, to 
" thence up the Illinois River to the north-west corner of 
Mason County (om., I860, thence to the north-east corner of said county); 
thence to the junction of the Central and Alton and Chicago 
Railroad, leaving (in., 1868, Vermont and) Mackinaw Circuits 
in the (" Peoria," changed, 1S60, to "Central Illinois") Conference; 
thence to the south-west corner of Iroquois County ; thence east 
to the Indiana State line"], [in., 1860, leaving (om., 1868, the Westera 



282 History of the Discipline. 

Charge in Blooming-ton, in the Central Illinois Conference, and including State 
Line City), (in., 1868, Warsaw, Bloomington, and Normal) in 
the Illinois Conference]. 

1864.] 19. There shall be an Annual Conference in the [1868. 
North-west Provinces of India, to be called the India Mission Annual 
Conference, embracing the ancient kingdom of Oudh and the country 
of Eohilcund on the west of Oudh, and lying between the river Ganges 
on the south and the Himalaya Mountains on the north, which shall, 
with the concurrence of the Presiding Bishop, possess all the rights, 
powers, and privileges of other Annual Conferences, excepting that of 
sending delegates to General Conference, and of drawing its annual 
dividends from the avails of the Book Concern and the Chartered 
Fund, and of voting on constitutional changes proposed in the Dis- 
cipline. 

1§68.] 539. (24.) India Conference shall include the 

["North-west Provinces of India," changed, 1872, to u provinces of Oudh and 

Rohilcund and Cawnpore in the North-west Provinces, and 
Kumaon and Gurhwal on the Himalaya Mountains"]. 

1832.] 10. Indiana Conference shall include the State [1840. 
of Indiana (except so much as is included in the Illinois Conference), 
Elizabethtown, in the State of Ohio, ["and the St. Joseph's and Kala- 
mazoo missions in Michigan Territory," changed, 1836, to "and that 
part of Michigan Territory now included in the Laporte District"]. 

1840.] 15. Indiana Conference shall include ["all the [1852. 
State of Indiana and Elizabethtown in Ohio," changed, 1844, to "that 
part of the State of Indiana south of the National Boad, with Elizabeth- 
town in Ohio, and the Western Charge in Indianapolis, with all the 
towns that are immediately on the road to the State line, except Terre 
Haute, (in., 1848, and that part of Kentucky lying south of the State 
of Indiana)"]. 

1852.] 23. The Indiana Conference shall be bounded as [1868. 
follows, namely : Beginning at the mouth of Silver Creek, on the Ohio 
Eiver; thence with said creek to the Jeffersonville Bailroad; thence 
by said railroad to Bockford ; thence by the East Eork of White Biver 
to Columbus ; thence by the Madison and Indianapolis Bailroad to 
Franklin; thence by the Plank Boad to the Bluffs of White Biver; 
thence north by said river to ["the southern line of the Donation," 
changed, 1856, to "the Donation line"] of Indianapolis; thence east 
by said line to Meridian-street; thence north by said street to [om., 
1864, its intersection with] Market-street ; thence west by Market- 
street to the Donation line ; thence south by said Donation iine to the 
National Boad ; thence by the National Boad west to the intersection 
of the Greencastle State Boad, one and a half miles west of Stilesville ; 
thence with said State Boad to the town plat of Greencastle ; thence 
due south to Seminary-street, [om., 1860, thence by said street to Col- 
lege-street], including the ["Second Charge, changed, 1864, to "Simp- 
son chapel"] in Greencastle, together with Lot No. 153 ; thence due south 
to the southern border of the college grounds, upon a line equally di- 
viding the college campus and building ; thence due west to the Wal- 
nut Fork of Eel Biver; thence down said river to its intersection with 
the National Boad; thence with said road to the western line of the 
State, including all the towns on the National Boad west of Indian- 
apolis in Indiana Conference, except [om., 1856, the city of J Terre 
Haute; thence by the State line to the mouth of the Wabash River: 
thence by the State line to the mouth of Silver Creek, the place of 
beginning. 



BOUNDAKIES OF CONFERENCES. 283 

1§68.] 540. (25.) Indiana Conference shall be bounded 
on the north and east by a line beginning where the National 
Eoad intersects the west line of the State of Indiana ; thence 
along said road to Terre Haute ; thence along the [" Tenre Haute 

and Richmond Railroad to White River; thence up said river to a point due west 
of the northern limits of the city of Indianapolis; thence east to Meridian-street; 
thence south on said street to the southern limits of said city," changed, 1872, to 

" St. Louis, Vandalia, Terre Haute, and Indianapolis Railroad 
to the corporation line of Indianapolis ; thence north and east 
by said corporation line to the Michigan Road ; thence south 
by said road to the Indianapolis and Lafayette Railroad ; 
thence south by said railroad to Third-street ; thence east by 
Third-street to Meridian-street ; thence south by Meridian- 
street, Madison Avenue, and Madison Pike to the southern 
limits of the city"]; thence west to White River; thence 
down said river to the [" south line of Morgan," changed, 1872, to "west 
line of Johnson "] County ; thence (east) south on said line to 
Johnson County ; thence south on the west line of Johnson, 
Brown, Jackson, Scott, and Clark Counties to the Ohio River ; 
on the south by the Ohio River ; and on the west by the State 
of Illinois. 

1844.] 19. The Iowa Coneebence shall include [om., [1856. 
1852, all] [om., 1848, the Iowa Territory], [in., 1848, and om., 1852, 
State of Iowa and the Nebraska Territory] 2 [in., 1852 ; except so much 
as is occupied by the Indian Mission, now m connection with the Mis- 
souri Conference]. 

1856.] 33. The Iowa Conference shall ["embrace all [1868. 
that part of the State of Iowa lying south of a line," changed, 1860, to 
"be bounded as follows, namely"]: Commencing at Davenport on 
the Mississippi Eiver, [" and running on the line of railway to Iowa 
City ; thence up Iowa Eiver to the corner of Iowa, Benton, Tauca, and 
Poweshiek Counties ; thence due west to the Missouri Kiver," changed, 
1860, to ("and running," changed, 1864, to "thence") down said river 
to the south line of the State of Iowa; thence ("on that," changed, 
1864, to "west along said State") line to the south-west corner of Ap- 
panoose County ; thence (" north to the Des Moines Eiver, and up said 
river to the south line of Boone County," changed, 1864, to " north to the 
south side of Marshall County, leaving the town of Knoxville in the 
Iowa Conference ; thence along the south line of Marshall County due 
east")] to the Iowa Eiver ; thence down said river to Iowa City ; thence 
[" eastward on the line of railway to the place of beginning," changed, 
1864, to " down said river to Iowa city ; thence along the railroad to 
Davenport "], leaving Davenport and Iowa City in the Upper Iowa Con- 
ference, and the intermediate towns upon the line in the Iowa Confer- 
ence. 

1§68.] 541. (26.) Iowa Conference shall be bounded 
on the east by the Mississippi River; on the south by the 
Missouri [in., 1872, State line]; on the west and north by a 
line commencing at the south-west corner of Appanoose 
County; thence north to Marshall County, leaving Knoxville 
in the Iowa Conference, and Monroe in the Des Moines Con- 
ference ; thence on the south line of Marshall County due east 
to Iowa River; thence down said river to Iowa City; thence 



284 History of the Discipline. 

on the [in., 1872, Chicago, Rock Island, and Pacific] Railroad 
to Davenport, leaving Davenport and Iowa City in Upper 
Iowa Conference, and all intermediate towns in Iowa Con- 
ference. 

1856.] 35. The Kansas and Nebraska Conference shall [1860. 
embrace the Kansas and Nebraska Territories, and also that part of the 
Territories of New Mexico and Utah lying east of the Kocky Mountains. 

I860.] 17. Kansas Conference shall embrace the State [1868. 
[om., 1864, or Territory] of Kansas, [om., 1864, and the State of Texas, 
and that portion of New Mexico east of the Kocky Mountains]. 

186§.] 542. (27.) Kansas Conference shall include the 
State of Kansas and [in., 1872, so much of] the Indian Terri- 
tory [in., 1872, south thereof as lies north of the thirty-sixth 
parallel of north latitude]. 

1820.] 3. The Kentucky Conference shall include the [1848. 
[om., 1824, Kentucky, Salt Kiver, Green Kiver, and Cumberland Dis- 
tricts, and that part of the State of Virginia included in the Green Briar 
and Munroe Circuits, heretofore belonging to the Baltimore Conference, 
and the Little Kanawha and Middle Island Circuits, heretofore belong- 
ing to the Ohio Conference] ; [in., 1824, and om., 1828, State of Ken- 
tucky, and that part of the State of Tennessee lying north of the Cum- 
berland Kiver] ; [in., 1828, State of Kentucky, except so much of said 
State as lies west of the Tennessee Kiver]. 

1852.] 543. (28.) The Kentucky Conference shall in- 
clude the State of Kentucky [om., 1868, excepting so much of said State 
as is included in the "Western Virginia Conference]. 

1872.] 544. (29.) Lexington Conference shall include 
the States of Kentucky, Ohio, and Indiana. 

1836.] [In., 1852, The Liberia Conference]. There _ [1868. 
shall be an Annual Conference on the western coast of Africa, to be 
denominated The Liberia Mission Annual Conference, possessing all 
the rights, powers, and privileges of other Annual Conferences, except 
that of sending delegates to the General Conference, and of drawing its 
annual dividend from the avails of the Book Concern and of the Char- 
tered Fundj [in., 1860, and of voting on constitutional changes proposed 
in the Discipline]. 

186§.] 545. (30.) Liberia Conference shall embrace 
the western coast of Africa. 

546. (31.) Louisiana Conference shall include the State 
of Louisiana. 

1§24.] 547. (32.) The Maine Conference shall include 

["all the State of Maine," changed, 1848, to "that part of the State of 

Maine [om., 1856, lying] west of the Kennebec River, from the 
mouth to the Great Bend below Skowhegan, and of a line 
running from thence north to the State line (including Skow- 
hegan and Augusta Stations in Maine Conference) "], part of 
New Hampshire [om., 1868, lying] east of the White Hills, aud 
north of the waters of Ossipee Lake, [in., 1868, and the town 
of Gorham]. 

1840»] 22. Memphis Conference shall be bounded on the [1848. 
east by the Tombigbee Kiver, Alabama State line, and Tennessee Kiver j 



BOUNDAEIES OF CoNFEEENCES. 285 

on the north by the Ohio and Mississippi Eivers ; west by the Missis- 
sippi River ; and south by a line running due east from the Mississippi 
River to the south-west corner of Tallahatchie County ; thence due east 
to the south-eastern corner of Yallabusha County ; thence in a straight 
line to the north-western corner of Oktibaha County ; thence due east 
to the Tombigbee River. 

1836.] 11. Michigan Conference shall embrace all that [1840. 
part of the State of Ohio not included in the Pittsburgh, Erie, Ohio, 
and Indiana Conferences, and all the Territory of Michigan, except so 
much as is included in the Laporte District, Indiana Conference. 

1840.] 15. Michigan" Conference includes the State of [1856. 
Michigan [in., 1844, and om., 1852, and the Ojibway missions on the 
waters of Lake Superior, formerly embraced in Rock River Conference]. 

1856.] 548. (33.) Michigan Conference shall include 
[om., 1S68, all that part of] the State of Michigan [om,, 1S68, lying] west 
of the principal meridian [om., 1868, line, and the Indian Missions in the 
lower peninsula shall be connected with the Michigan Conference], [in., 1864, 
in the lower peninsula]. 

32. Minnesota includes the Minnesota Territory and that [1860. 
part of the State of Wisconsin which lies north and west of a line be- 
ginning at the mouth of Black River, and running up said river to the 
mouth of Beaver Creek ; up said creek to its source ; thence by the di- 
viding ridge between the waters of Black and Trempellan Rivers to the 
line between Towns Twenty-three and Twenty-four ; thence east along 
said line to the fourth principal meridian, and thence north on said 
meridian line to Lake Superior. 

I860.] 549. (34.) Minnesota Conference shall include 

[in., 1864, and om., 1868, embrace] the State of Minnesota, [om., 1864, ex- 
cept so much as is included in the District Conference], [in., 1868, and om., 1872, 
and so much of North-west Wisconsin as is not included in the West Wisconsin 
Conference]. 

1816.] 4. The Mississippi Conference shall include [1832. 
[" all the State of Louisiana south of the Arkansas, and all the Missis- 
sippi Territory south of Tennessee River," changed, 1820, to "the 
States of Mississippi and Louisiana, and all that part of the State of 
Alabama (" south of Tennessee River," changed, 1824, to " not included 
in Tennessee Conference, and all West Florida")]. 

1832.] 16. Mississippi Conference shall include the State [1836. 
of Louisiana, and that part of Mississippi lying west of the dividing 
ridge between Pearl and Leaf Rivers, and thence with the said ridge 
between Mississippi and Tombigbee to the Tennessee line. 

1836.] 20. Mississippi Conference shall include all the [1840. 
State of Mississippi, except what is embraced in the range of counties 
on the east boundary of the State, namely : Jackson, Greene, Wayne, 
Clarke. Lauderdale, Kemper, Noxaber, Lownds, and Munroe, and that 
part of the State of Louisiana not included in the Arkansas Conference. 

1840.] 25. Mississippi Conference shall include all that [1848. 
part of the State of Mississippi not embraced in the Alabama and 
Memphis Conferences, and all the State of Louisiana. 

l§t>§.] 550. (35.) Mississippi Conference shall include 
the State of Mississippi. 

1816.] 2. The Missouri Conference shall be bounded [1820. 
by the Ohio Conference on the north, by the Ohio and Mississippi 
Rivers on the east, and by the Arkansas River on the south. 



286 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

1820.] 2. The Missouri Conference shall include that [1824. 
part of the State of Indiana not included in the Ohio Conference, the 
States of Illinois and Missouri, and the Territory of Arkansas. 

1824.] 9. The Missouri Conference shall include the [1848. 
State of Missouri and [in., 1832, and om., 1836, Missouri and] [om., 
1836, Arkansas Territories], [in., 1836, and om., 1844, and that part of 
Missouri Territory which lies north of the Cherokee line]. 

1848.] 26. The Missouri Conference shall embrace the [1852. 
States of Missouri and Arkansas, and the territory west and north of 
these States, extending to the Eocky Mountains, not included in the 
Iowa Conference. 

1852.] 32. The Missouri Conference shall include the [1860. 
State of Missouri, except that part lying south of the Osage Eiver, and 
west of Miller, Pulaski, and Ashley Counties, [in., 1856, and that part of 
the Nebraska Territory embracing the Indian Missions in said Territory]. 

I860.] 23. The Missouri and Arkansas Conference [1868. 
shall include the States of Missouri and Arkansas. 

1868.] 551. (36.) Missouri Conference shall include so 
much of the State of Missouri as lies north of the Missouri 
River. 

I860.] 552. (37.) Nebraska Conference shall embrace 
the [om., 1868, Territory] [in., 1864, (om., 1868, or) State] of Nebraska. 

1864.] 553. (38.) Nevada Conference shall ["be bounded 

west by the west summit of the Sierra Nevada Mountains, embracing all of Ne- 
vada and Utah Territories, and that part of New Mexico west of the Eocky Mount- 
ains," changed, 1868, to " include Nevada and so much of California 
as lies east of the west summit of the Sierra Nevada Mount- 
ains"]. 

1856.] 554. (39.) Newark Conference shall include 
that part of the State of New Jersey not included in the New 
Jersey Conference, Staten Island, and so much of [om., 1868, the 
States of] New York and Pennsylvania as ["is now included in the Pat- 
erson," changed, 1868, to " lies within the Jersey City "] and Newton 

Districts, [in., 1864, and om., 1868, excepting Sloatsburgh Church and Nar- 
rowsburgh Station]. 

1796.] 1. The New England Conference, under the di- [1800. 

rection of which shall be the affairs of our Church in New England, and 
in that part of the State of New York which lies on the east side of the 
Hudson Kiver ; Provided, that, if the Bishops see it necessary, a Confer- 
ence may he held in the province of Maine. 

1804.] 1. The New England Conference shall include [1812# 
the District of Maine, [" and all the Circuits eastward and northward 
from the hounds of the New York Conference," changed, 1804, to " and 
the Boston, New London, and Vermont Districts"]. 

1812.] 8. The New England Conference shall include [1832. 
the remaining part of [om., 1824, Vermont, and all the New England 
States east of Connecticut Biver], [in., 1816, om., 1824, and that part of 
Lower Canada east of Lake Magog], [in., 1S24, the State of New Hamp- 
shire, that part of Vermont lying east of the Green Mountains, those 
parts of the States of Massachusetts and Connecticut lying east of Con- 
necticut Biver, and all the State of Bhode Island]. 

1832.] 555. (40.) New England Conference shall in- 
clude all the State of Massachusetts [om., 1868, lying] east of the 
Green Mountains not ["included in the New Hampshire Conference, and 



Boundaries of Conferences. 287 

that part of Connecticut lying- east of Connecticut River, and all the State of Rhode 
Island," changed, 1840, to " embraced in the (om., 1848, New York), New 

Hampshire, and Providence Conferences"]. 

556. (42.) New Hampshire Conference shall include 

[" all the State of New Hampshire not included in," changed, 1868, to ' New 

Hampshire, except that part within "] the Maine Conference, 

[om., 1844, that part of the State of Vermont east of the Green Mountains, and] 

also that part of [om., 1868, the state of] Massachusetts [om., 1868, lying] 
north-east of the Merrimac River, [in., 1856, and om., i860, and also 

that part of the State of Vermont lying east of the top of the Green Mountains ", 
Provided, the New Hampshire Conference shall agree to the re-union of the two, 
otherwise the Vermont Conference shall include, as now, that part of the State of 
Vermont lying east of the top of the Green Mountains]. 

1836.] New Jersey Conference shall include the whole [1856. 
State of New Jersey, Staten Island, and so rhuch of the States of New 
York and Pennsylvania as is now included in the [om., 1840, Ashury], 
[in., 1840, (in., 1852, Newton and) Paterson] Districts. 

1§56.] 557. (42.) New Jersey Conference shall include 
that part of [om., 1868, the State of] New Jersey south of the fol- 
lowing line [in., 1860, namely]: [" Beginning with," changed, 1868, to 
" Commencing at "] Raritan Bay, [om., 1868, and running] [in., 1868, 
thence] up said bay (in., 1868, and river) to New Brunswick; 
thence along the turnpike road to Lambertville on the Dela- 
ware, including the city of New Brunswick and Lambertville 
Station. 

1800.] 2. The New York Conference shall include that [1804. 
part of the State of New York east of the Hudson Eiver, all Connecticut, 
and those parts of Massachusetts, New Hampshire, and Vermont which 
are included in the New York and New London Districts. 

1804.1 2. The New York Conference comprehending [1812. 
the New York, Pittsfleld, Albany, [in., 1808, Cayuga] and Upper Canada 

1813.] 7. The New York Conference shall include all [1832. 
the State of New York not included in the Genesee and Philadelphia 
Conferences, that part of Connecticut and Massachusetts west of the 
Connecticut Eiver, and that part of Vermont lying west of the Green 
Mountains, [in., 1816, om., 1824, with that part of Lower Canada between 
Lakes Champlain and Magog]. 

1832.] 1. The New York Conference ["shah include," [1848. 
changed, 1836, to "shall embrace all that territory now included in"] 
the New York, New Haven, Ehinebeck, [" and Hudson Eiver Districts, 
Hudson Station, and Ghent and Lee Circuits," changed, 1836, to " (om., 
1844, White Plains), (in., 1844, Long Island), Poughkeepsie, Delaware, 
(in., 1840, Hartford), and Newburgh Districts"]. 

1848.] 1. The New York Conference shall consist of [1852. 
the territory included in the Poughkeepsie, Ehinebeck, Delaware, and 
Newburgh Districts, and that part of New York District lying north and 
west of the Charges of Norwalk, Stamford, Poundridge, Highbridge, 
New Canaan, Greenwich, King-street, Port Chester, Eye, NewEochelle, 
East Chester, Westchester, and West Farms, in Westchester County, and 
the State of Connecticut, and of those Charges in the city of New York 
lying north and west of a line running through the Third Avenue, 
Bowery, Chatham-street, and Broadway to the Battery. 

1852.] 558. (43.) The New York Conference shall 



288 History of the Discipline. 

consist of the Territory now [om, 1868, included] in the New York, 
Poughkeepsie [in., 1872, including Gaylordsville], Rhinebeck, 

[" Delaware," changed, 1856, to " Monticello," 1864, to " Ellenville and 

Prattsville "] [in., 1872, and Newburgh] Districts, [in., 1856 

and om.. I860, including East Chatham]. 

1848.] 559. (44.) New York East Conference shall 

["consist of (om., 1S52, " the Territory now included in")," changed, 1S68, to 

"include"], [om., i860, the Hartford], NeAv Haven, [in., 1852, (om., 
1S60, East) New York], [in., 1860, Bridgeport], and [in., 1868, 

the two] Long Island Districts, ["and that part of New York District 
not included in the New York Conference," changed, 1S52, to " including in 
the city of New York (om., 1868, all) those charges (om., 1S6S, lying) 
east of a line running through the Third Avenue, Bowery, 
Chatham-street, (in., 1868, Park Row), and Broadway]. 

1836.] 24. North Carolina Conference shall be bounded [1848. 
on the east by the Atlantic Ocean ; on the north by Albemarle Sound, 
Boanoke, and Staunton Rivers; on the west by the top of the Blue 
Eidge, including the Counties of Wilks and Iredell ; on the south by 
the south lines of Iredell, Eowan, Davidson, Eandolph, and Chatham ; 
thence by Cape Fear Eiver, except those appointments now included in 
the Wilmington and Lincohiton Districts. 

1868.] 560. (45.) North Carolina Conference shall 
include the State of North Carolina, excepting the ten coun- 
ties west of Wautauga County and the Blue Ridge. 

1872.] 561. (46.) Northern New York Conference 
shall include so much of the County of Franklin as is not 
within the Troy Conference, and all of the Counties of St. 
Lawrence, Jefferson, Lewis, Oneida, and Herkimer, and all 
of Oswego County except Phenix and Brewerton, and so 
much of the County of Madison as lies on and east of the 
New York and Midland Railroad, together with Cherry Val- 
ley and Springfield in Otsego County, Sharon Springs in 
Schoharie County, and Frey's Bush, Ames, and St. Johnsville 
in Montgomery County.* 

1844.] 17. North Indiana Conference shall include that [1852. 
part of the State of Indiana north of the National Eoad, the Eastern 
Charge in Indianapolis, with all the towns that are immediately on the 
road to the eastern line of the State, together with Terre Haute in the 
west, 

1852.] 25. North Indiana Conference shall include all [1868. 
North-eastern Indiana, bounded north by Michigan, east by Ohio, [in., 
1856, including Union City], south by the National Eoad, and west by 
the Michigan Eoad as far north as South Bend ; thence down St. Joseph 
Eiver to the Michigan State line ; also the town of Logansport, all the 
towns on the National Eoad east of Indianapolis, and so much of the 
city of Indianapolis w T ithin the Donation as lies north of Market-street, 
and east of Meridian-street. 

1868.] 562. (47.) North Indiana Conference shall be 
bounded on the north by Michigan ; on the east by Ohio, in- 
cluding Union City; on the south by the National Road, 

* See Black Eiver Conference. 



BOUNDAEIES OF CONFERENCES. 289 

from the State line west to Marion County; thence north to 
the north-east corner of said county; thence west to the 
Michigan Road ; on the west by said Michigan Road to South 
Bend, and thence by the St. Joseph River to the Michigan 
State line, including Logansport and all towns on the Na- 
tional Road east of Indianapolis. 

1840»] 13. North Ohio Conference shall embrace all [1856. 
that part of the State of Ohio not included in the Ohio [in., 1852, Cin- 
cinnati], Pittsburgh, and Erie Conferences. 

1856.] 20. The North Ohio Conference shall be bound- [1868. 
ed on the north by the north line of the State of Ohio, east by the Erie 
and Pittsburgh Conferences, on the south by the Ohio Conference, and 
on the west by ["the Delaware," changed, 1860, to "Central Ohio"] 
Conference. 

1868.] 563. (48.) North Ohio Conference shall be 
bounded on the north by the Ohio State line ; on the east by 
Erie Conference, and Tuscarawas and Muskingum Rivers to 
Dresden ; on the south by Ohio Conference, including Utica. 
Homer, and Galena Circuits, and excluding Stratford ; on the 
west by the main road passing through Delaware and Marion 
to Upper Sandusky, and the Sandusky River, excluding so 
much of the town of Delaware as lies west of the Olentangy 
River, and also excluding the towns of Marion, Fremont, and 
Upper Sandusky, and including Tiffin. 

1864.] Noeth- west German Conference shall ["com- [1872. 
prise," changed, 1868, to "include"] the German work ["at present 
connected with," changed, 1868, to " formerly within"] the Bock Kiver 
and Minnesota Conferences and Galena District of Upper Iowa Con- 
ference. 

1872.] 564. (49.) North-west German Conference 
shall include the State of Minnesota, and that part of the 
State of Iowa north of an east and west line passing along 
the south line of the city of Clinton, and that part of the 
State of Illinois lying west of the bounds of the Chicago 
German Conference. 

I860.] 34. North-west Wisconsin Conference shall be [1864. 
bounded as follows, namely: Beginning on the Mississippi Eiver on 
the north line of Town Twelve ; thence east to the east line of Kange One, 
east ; thence north to the north line of Town Forty : thence, west to the 
St. Croix Eiver ; thence down the St. Croix and Mississippi Eivers to 
the place of beginning. 

1864.] 41. North- west "Wisconsin- Conference shall in- [1868. 
elude that part of the State of Wisconsin lying north and west of a line 
beginning on the Mississippi Eiver, on the north line of Township 
Fourteen (14), north ; thence east on said line to the east line of Eange 
One (1), east, including the Glendale Charge ; thence north on said 
Eano-e line to the State line.* 

1852.] 24. North-western Indiana Conference shall [1868. 
embrace all of North-western Indiana, bounded north by the State and 
Lake of Michigan, east by the Michigan Eoad and St. Joseph Eiver, 

* See Minnesota Conference, which now embraces most of this territory. 

19 



290 History of the Discipline. 

south by Indiana Conference, and west by the State of Illinois ; also 
the city of Terre Haute, with so much of the city of Indianapolis with- 
in the Donation as lies north of Market-street and west of Meridian- 
street, with all the towns on- the Michigan Eoad except Logansport. 

18©§.] 5G5. (50.) North-west Indiana Conference is 
bounded on the north by Lake Michigan and the State line, 
on the east by the St. Joseph River and the Michigan Road, 
on the south by the Indiana Conference, and on the west by 
Illinois, including all the towns on the Michigan Road except 
Logansport, and all the towns on the southern boundary. 

1§72.] 566. (51.) North-west Iowa Conference shall 
include that part of the State of Iowa west of the Upper 
Iowa and north of the Des Moines Conference, and shall also 
include Dakota Territory. 

1824.] 7. The Ohio Conference shall include the re- [1832, 
maining part of the State of Ohio, the Territory of Michigan and the 
Kenhawa. 

1832.] 9. Ohio Conference shall include the remainder [1836. 
of the State of Ohio, except Elizabethtown, that part of Virginia con- 
tained in the Kenhawa District, and the Territory of Michigan, except 
St. Joseph's and Kalamazoo missions. 

1836.] 12. Ohio Conference shall commence at the mouth 1840. 
of the Great Miami Eiver, thence running north with the State line as 
far as the north line of Darke County, excluding Elizabethtown* 
thence eastwardly, so as to include Lebanon, Urbana, Columbus, and 
Zanesville Districts ; thence down the Muskingum Eiver, so as to in- 
clude Marietta Circuit, and Kenhawa District in Virginia ; thence down 
the Ohio Eiver to the place of beginning. 

1840. 12. Ohio Conference shall commence at the mouth [1852. 
of the Great Miami Eiver, running north with the State line to the line 
of Darke County, excluding Elizabethtown ; thence eastwardly along 
the line of the North Ohio Conference, so as to exclude the Circuits of 
Greenville, Sidney, Belfontaine [om.j 1844, (and reinsert 1848, except 
Westville, M'Farland), and Allen Mission], Eichwood, Marion, Dela- 
ware, and Moscow, to the Muskingum Eiver; thence down said river 
so as to include the towns of Zanesville and Marietta, [om., 1848, and 
the Kenhawa District in Virginia] ; thence down the Ohio Eiver [in., 
1848, to the mouth of Big Sandy, including all that part of Kentucky 
lying south of the State of Ohio] to the place of beginning. 

1852.] 16. The Ohio Conference shall commence at the [1868. 
south-east corner of the North Ohio Conference, and thence south, fol- 
lowing the course of the Muskingum Eiver [om., 18G4, to its junction 
with the Ohio Eiver], including the city of Zanesville and the town of 
Marietta ; thence clown the Ohio Eiver to the mouth of Ohio Brush 
Creek ; thence north to the south-east corner of Fayette County, leaving 
Sinking Spring Circuit and Bethesda and Eapid Forge Societies ["in 
Highland Circuit, west of this line, and Washington Circuit east," 
changed, 1860, to "with Staunton and Bloomingsburgh Circuits cast of 
said line"], except Fairfield, which shall be left west of said line; 
thence north-west to the western boundary of said County of Fayette; 
thence in'a due-north direction to the southern boundary of the [om., 
1856, North Ohio], [in., 1856, and om., 1860, Delaware], [in., 1860, Cen- 
tral Ohio] Conference, leaving Vienna Circuit west of said line; thence 
east with the southern line of Central Ohio Conference, [in., 1860j in 
part and of the North Ohio Conference! to the place of beginning, [in., 



BOUNDAEJES OF CONFERENCES. 291 

1860, leaving so much of the Marysville Circuit, including Marysville, 
as lies north of the Springfield, Mount Vernon, and Pittsburgh Bailroad 
in the Central Ohio Conference, and retaining Milford in the Ohio Con- 
ference, and tbence along the south line of the Central Ohio, including 
St. Paul's Charge in Delaware and Stratford Circuit in the Ohio Con- 
ference, leaving, however, the Ohio Wesleyan University within the 
bounds of the Central Ohio Conference], 

1868.] 567. (52.) Ohio Conference shall be bounded as 
follows: Commencing on the Muskingum River south of 
Dresden; thence down said river to the Ohio River, includ- 
ing Zanesville and Marietta ; thence down the Ohio River to 
the mouth of Ohio Brush Creek ; thence north to the south- 
east corner of Fayette County ; thence north-west to the west 
line of Fayette County ; thence north on the west line of the 
Fayette and Madison Counties to the Springfield branch of 
the Cleveland, Columbus, and Cincinnati Railroad, leaving 
Vienna, Dunbarton, and Sinking Springs Circuits west of 
said line ; thence east on the southern boundaries of Central 
Ohio and North Ohio Conferences to the place of beginning, 
including Milford, Stratford, and St. Paul's Charge in Dela- 
ware. 

1852.] 568. (53.) Oregon Conference shall ["embrace," 

changed, 1S6S, to " include "] ["the Territory.'" changed, 1S60, to " the State "] 

of Oregon [in., 1856, and Washington] [in., 1860, Territory], 
[in., 1872, and so much of what is known as Goose Lake 
Valley as lies within the State of Oregon].* 

1796.] 2. The Philadelphia Conference, for the dfrec- [1812. 
tion of our concerns in the remainder of the State of New York, in New 
Jersey, in all that part of Pennsylvania which lies on the east side of 
the Susquehanna Eiver, [in., 1804, except what belongs to the Susque- 
hanna District], the State of Delaware, and all the rest of the Penin- 
sula. 

1812.] 6. The Philadelphia Cozsterestce shall include [1868. 
the [orn., 1832, whole of the Peninsula between the Chesapeake and 
Delaware Bays], [in., 1S32, Eastern Shore of Maryland and Virginia, 
the whole State of Delaware], and all that part of Pennsylvania lying 
between the Delaware and Susquehanna Rivers (except [orn., 1824, 
what] [in., 1824, so much as] is included in the [in., 1820, (East, I860) 
Baltimore] [Genesee, changed, 1832, to Oneida, and this, 1852, to Wy- 
oming], [in., 1836, "New Jersey," changed, 1856, to "Newark"] Con- 
ferences), [om., 1836, and all the State of New Jersey, with Stat en 
Island], [in., 1S16, orn., 1836, and so much of the State of New York as 
now is or at any time may be attached to the ("Bergen," chano-ed, 
1832, to "Haverstraw") and Hamburg Districts], [in., 1856, including 
Naglesville in the Philadelphia Conference]. 

1§6§.] 569. (54.) Philadelphia Conference shall be 
bounded on the east by the Delaware River, on the south by 
•the Pennsylvania State line, on the west by the Susquehanna 
River [in., 1872, excluding Harrisburgh], on the north by the 



* In 1H5 Oregon was included in California Conference. 



292 History of the Discipline. 

north lines of Dauphin, Schuylkill, Carbon, and Monroe 
Counties, excepting Ashland and Beaver Meadows Circuit. 

1824.] 6. The Pittsburgh Conference shall commence [1836. 
at the mouth of Cattaraugus Creek, on Lake Erie ; thence to Olean 
Point, on Alleghany River; thence eastward to the top of the Alle- 
ghany Mountains ; thence along the said mountains southward to the 
head of Tygert's Valley ; thence to the Ohio River, so as to include the 
["Middle 'island and Little Kenhawa," changed, 1832, to "Middle- 
burn"] Circuits ; thence up said river to the mouth of Little Musking- 
um: thence to the mouth of White "Woman, so as to include ["Monroe, 
Barnesville, and Duck Creek," changed, 1S32, to " Woodfield, Sum- 
merfield, and Freeport] Circuits ; thence north-eastward between the 
waters of Tuskarawas and Mohicken to Lake Erie, near the mouth of 
Kuyahauga, so as to include [" Tuskarawas," changed, 1832, to "Lees- 
burgh"] and Canton Circuits; thence down the lake to the mouth of 
Cattaraugus. 

1836/] 10. Pittsburgh Conference shall be bounded on [1848. 
the north by the Erie Conference, on the east by the Alleghany Mount- 
ains, on the south by a line stretching from the head of Tygert's Valley 
to the Ohio River, [" at the mouth of the Little Muskingum, embracing 
Middleburn Circuit and Hughes' River Mission ; thence to the Musking- 
um River, embracing Woodfield and M'Connelsville Circuits; thence 
on the west to the mouth of White Woman Creek, embracing Sum- 
merfield and Freeport Circuits ; thence north-east to the Ohio Canal, 
embracing Dover Circuit; and thence to the line of Erie Conference," 
changed, 1840, to "so as to embrace ("Middleburn Circuit and Kana- 
wha Mission," changed, 1844, to "Kanawha Circuit"); thence to the 
mouth of the Muskingum River, and up said river, exclusive of the 
towns of Marietta and Zanesville, to the Tuskarawas River ; and 
thence up said river to the line of the Erie Conference"]. 

1§4§.] 570. (55.) The Pittsburgh Conference shall be 
bounded on the north by the Erie Conference, on the east by 
a line running along the (top) (summit, 1868,) of the Alle- 
ghany Mountains to the southern [" line of the State," changed, 1S68, to 
"boundary"] of Pennsylvania, [in., 1868, "excluding New 
Washington Circuit"]; thence west along ["said line to the south- 
west corner of said State ; thence the nearest way to Fish Creek ; thence down said 
creek to the Ohio River; thence down the Ohio Eiver," changed, 1852, to " the 

line of the Western Virginia Conference to the Ohio River; 
thence down said river"] to [om., 1S64, the mouth of the] Musking- 
um River; thence up said river [" exclusive," changed, 1S6S, to "ex- 
cluding"] [om., 1868, the towns of] Marietta and Zanesville [om., 1S68, 
to the Tuscarawas Eiver] ; thence up said river to the line of Erie 
Conference ["exclusive," changed, 1856, to "inclusive," and, 1868, to "in- 
cluding"] Massillon, [in., 1868, "and excluding the towns of 
Fulton and Clinton"]. 

1840.] 571. (56.) Providence Conference shall include 
that part of [om., 1868, the State of] Connecticut, [om., 1S68, lying] east 
of Connecticut River, (all) the State of Rhode Island, [in., 1852, 
with Milleville and Blackstone in Massachusetts], and also 
that part of [om., 1868, the State of] Massachusetts [om., 1868, lying] 
south-east of a line drawn from the north-east corner of 



Boundaries of Conferences. 293 

[om., 1S68, the state of] Rhode Island to the mouth * of the Nepon- 

set River, ["which line shall so run as to leave," changed, 186S, to " leaving "] 
Walpole Station, [in., 1860, Foxborough], [in., 1848, and 
Quincy Point] ["within the bounds of," changed, 1868, to "in"], ["Provi- 
dence," changed, 1844, to " New England "] Conference. 

572. (57.) Rock River Conference shall [om., 1856, and in., 

1S68, include] that part of the State of Illinois not embraced in the Illinois [1852. 
and the Wisconsin [om., 1S44, and Iowa], [om., 1848, Territories] Conferences, [in,, 
1S52, om, 1S56, all of the State of Illinois lying north of the line of the Illinois Con- 
ference not included in the Wisconsin Conference], [om., 1S6S, embrace all the 
1§56.] north part of the State] [in. , 1868, that part] of Illinois 
north of the [om., 1S60, north line of] [" Peoria," changed, 1860, to " Central 
Illinois "] Conference, [om., 1S64, so as to include the city of Peru], [om., 
1S60, and excepting that part of Spring Grove Circuit lying in the State of Illinois]. 

1872.] 573. (58.) Rocky Mountain Conference shall 
include the Territories of Utah, Idaho, and Montana, and 
that portion of Wyoming Territory not included in the Colo- 
rado Conference. 

1796.] 5. The South Carolina Coherence, for South [1812. 
Carolina, Georgia, and the remainder of North Carolina. 

1812.] 3. South Carolina Conference shall include [1832. 
Georgia, South Carolina, [in., 1824, East Florida], and that part of 
North Carolina not included in the Virginia and [" Tennessee," 
changed, 1824, to Holston] Conferences. 

1832.J 19. South Carolina Conference shall include [1848. 
the State of South Carolina, [om., 1840, except so much as is included 
in the Tugulo, Greenville, and Pickens Circuits], [in., 1840, and om., 
1844, except that part of said State now embraced in the Holston Con- 
ference], and [om., 1840, that part of North Carolina not included in 
the Virginia and Holston Conferences], [in., 1836, and ("that part of," 
changed, 1840, to "so much of") North Carolina, ("now," changed, 
1848, to "as is") included in the Lincolnton and Wilmington Dis- 
tricts]. 

186S.] 574. (59.) South Carolina Conference shall in- 
clude the State of South Carolina [om., 1872, and all of Florida east of 
Apalachicola Eiver]. 

1852.] 26. South-eastern Indiana Conference shall [1868. 
include all of South-eastern Indiana, hounded north "by the National 
Eoad, east by Ohio, south by the Ohio Eiver, and west by the Indiana 
Conference ; so much of the city of Indianapolis within the Donation 
as lies south of Market-street and east of Meridian-street, and all the 
towns and societies on the line between Indiana and South-eastern In- 
diana Conferences. 

186§.] 575. (60.) South-eastern Indiana Conference 
shall be bounded as follows, namely: Beginning at the ["north 
end of," changed, 1872, to " crossing "] of Meridian [in., 1872, Third- 
street] in the city of Indianapolis; thence west [in., 1872, by 
said Third-street to the Indianapolis and Lafayette Railroad ; 
thence north on said railroad] to the Michigan Eoad ; thence 
on said road to the north line of Marion County ; thence east 
on said county line to the north-east corner of said county ; 

* Printed, 1S60, by mistake " north." 



294: History of the Discipline. 

thence south on the east line of said county to the National 
Road ; thence east on said road to the State line ; on the east 
by Ohio, [in., 1872, so as to include Elizabeth, Hamilton 
County, Ohio] ; on the south by the Ohio River; and on the 
west by the Indiana Conference. 

1852.] 576. (61.) Southern Illinois Conference shall 

include [" all the State of Illinois lying," changed, 1860, to " that part of 
the State of Illinois "] south of the following line, [in., 1860, 
namely] : Beginning [" on the Mississippi River at Gilead in Calhoun Coun- 
ty, thence east," changed, 1864, to " at the mouth of Illinois River ; 
thence up said river"] to the north-west corner of Jersey 
County, [in., 1860, including Kane and Woodbury]; [om, 1856, 

thence with the northern line of said county ; thence with the Macoussin Creek 
east of Carliuville; thence east to Hillsborough ia Montgomery County, to leave 
Hillsborough, Carroll ton, Greenville, Carlinville, and Hillsborough Circuits within 
the Illinois Conference]; [in., 1856, (om., 1860, thence to the north-east corner 

of said county) ; thence to Honey Point; thence to Hillsborough, 
leaving ("Hillsborough Station, 11 changed, 1868, to "it") in the Illinois 
Conference] ; thence east through Fayette and Effingham 
Counties to the ["north-west," changed, 1860, to " north-east "] corner 
of Jasper County; thence on the north line of Jasper and 
Crawford Counties to Wabash River [om., 1856, and Indiana state line]. 

1§64.] 577. (62.) South-west Gekman Conference shall 
comprise the German work [" at present," changed, 1S68, to "former- 
ly"] connected with Illinois, Southern Illinois, and Kansas 
Conferences, and the [om., 1868, Burlington and] German District of 
Upper Iowa Conference. 

1868.] 578. (63.) St. Louis Conference shall include 
the State of Missouri lying south of Missouri River, [om., 1872, 

and the State of Arkansas]. 

1812.] 2. The Tennessee Conference shall include Hoi- [1824. 
ston, Nashville, [" Wahash, Illinois, and Mississippi," changed, 1816, 
to "SaltEiver and Green Eiver"], ["Cumberland," changed, 1820, to 
" French Broad"] Districts, [in., 1820, together with the New Eiver Cir- 
cuit, heretofore belonging to the Baltimore Conference, and that part of 
Tennessee District north of Tennessee Eiver]. 

1824.] 11. The Tennessee Conference shall include all * [1832. 
that part of the State of Tennessee lying [om., 1828, south of Cumber- 
land Eiver and] west of Cumberland Mountains, [in., 1828, and that 
part of the State of Kentucky lying west of the Tennessee Eiver], and 
that part of the State of Alabama lying north of the mountains which 
"divide the waters of Mobile Bay from the Tennessee Eiver. 

1832.] Tennessee Conference shall incluele ["West [1848. 
Tennessee and that part of Kentucky lying west of Tennessee Eiver," 
changed, 1840, to "Middle Tennessee"], and [in., 1844, that part of] 
North Alabama [in., 1844, watered by those streams Ho wing into the 
Tennessee Eiver]. 

1868.] 579. (64.) Tennessee Conference shall include 
that portion of Tennessee not included in the Ilolston Con- 
ference. 

1840.] 24. Texas Conference shall include, the Repub- [1844. 



Boundaries of Conferences. 295 

lie of Texas, except what is embraced in the Eed River District, Arkan- 
sas Conference. 

1868.] 580. (65.) Texas Conference shall include the 
State of Texas. 

1832. 581. (6G.) Troy Conference shall include Troy 

[om., 1836, not included in the New York Conference], [in., 1848, om., 1852, embrac- 
ing Kinderhook Circuit], [in., 1836, Albany], [in., 1852, om., 1868, embracing 
Richmondville Station, and in., 1860, Fort Plain], [in., 1844, and om., 1848, including 
Sharon and Cobleskill Circuits, formerly embraced in the Oneida Conference], 

[om., 1836, in., 1844, Saratoga], Plattsburgh, [in., 1840, and " Pouit- 
ney," changed, 1872, to " Cambridge "], [in., 1848, om., 1860, St. Albans] Dis- 
tricts, [in., 1840, om., 1860, restored, 1868, and Burlington 
District in Vermont], [om., 1S40, Middlebury]. 

1856.] 21. Upper Iowa Conference shall embrace all [1864. 
that part of the State of Iowa not embraced in the Iowa [in., 1860, and 
Western Iowa] Conferences. 

1864.] 582. (67.) Upper Iowa Conference shall be 
bounded as follows, to wit: Beginning at the north-east cor- 
ner of the State [in., 1868, of Iowa] ; thence down the Missis- 
sippi River to Davenport ; thence west on the north line of 
Iowa Conference to the south-east corner of Story County; 
thence north to the State line, [in., 1872, so as to include 
Iowa Falls] ; thence east on said line to the place of begin- 
ning. 

1844.] 583. (68.) Vermont Conference* shall include 

the State of Vermont [om., I860, except that part lying west of the top of 
the Green Mountains, embraced in the Troy Conference], [in., 1860, and om., 1864, 
exclusive of the appointments embraced in the Troy and Poultney Districts, except 
Mount Holly and Cuttingsville, which shall be included in the Vermont Confer- 
ence], [ill., 1864, ("exclusive of that part embraced in," changed, 1860, to "ex- 
cepting that part within ") the Troy Conference]. 

1796.] Virginia Conference [" for," changed, 1800, to [1836. 
" shall include "] all that part of Virginia which lies on the south side 
of the Bappahamiock Eiver [in., 1804, and east of the Blue Kidge], and 
all that part of North Carolina [om., 1840, which lies] on the north side 
of Cape Fear Eiver [in., 1804, except Wilmington], including also the 
Circuits which are situated on the branches of the Yadkin [in., 1816, 
except Fredericksburgh] [in., 1828, and Port Eoyal]. 

1836.] 25. Virginia Conference shall be bounded on [1848. 
the east by Chesapeake Bay and the Atlantic Ocean ; on the south by 
Albemarle Sound, Eoanoke, and Staunton Eivers* on the west by the 
Blue Eidge ; on the north by the Eappahannock Eiver, except Freder- 
icksburgh and Port Eoyal. 

1§6§.] 584. (69.) Virginia Conference shall include 
all the State of Virginia not embraced in the Baltimore and 
Wilmington Conferences, and also the counties of Pocahontas, 
Greenbrier, and Monroe in the State of West Virginia. 

1§64.] 585. (70.) Washington Conference [om., 1872, of 

colored members], shall [" embrace," changed, 1868, to " include "] Western 

*NYune stricken out in 1856; but as New Hampshire Conference did not comply 
with the conditions, it was restored in I860. — Vide N. H. Conf. 



296 History of the Discipline. 

Maryland, the District of Columbia, and Virginia, [om., 1S6S, and 

the territory south]. 

1872.] 586. (71.) Western 1STew York Conference 
shall include all that part of the State of ISTew York lying 
west of the towns of Williamson, Marion, and Palmyra in 
Wayne County, of the towns of Farmington and Canandaigua 
in Ontario County, of Yates and Schuyler Counties, and of 
the towns of Hornby, Corning, and Caton in Steuben County, 
excepting the village of Painted Post, and excepting also 
that part of Cattaraugus and Chautauqua Counties now in- 
cluded in the Erie Conferences, together with so much of 
Potter County, in the State of Pennsylvania, as is not in- 
cluded in the Central Pennsylvania Conference ; and also the 
Brookfield Charge, and so much of M'Kean County as is em- 
braced in the Olean District. 

1852.] 587. (72.) West Virginia Conference shall be 
bounded as follows: Beginning at the south-west corner of 
the ["Pennsylvania line,-' changed, 136S, to " State of Pennsylvania "] ; 
thence along said line to the north-east corner of Ohio 
County, [in., 1868, West] Virginia, so as to include Wheel- 
ing Creek Mission and Triadelphia Circuit ; thence the most 
direct way to Short Creek, so as to include Short Creek and 
Liberty Circuit; thence down said creek to the Ohio River; 
thence down said river to the mouth of the ["Big," changed, i860, 

to "Little," and in 1S6S, restore "Big"] Sandy River [om., 1S6S, thence up 
said Eirer so as to include (in., I860, all that part of Kentucky lying east of said 
Eiver in) ("Charleston," changed, 1S56, to " Guyandotte ") District], [in., 1868, 

on the west (om., 1S72, it shall be bounded) by the State line], on 
the south and east by [in., 1868, Virginia and] Baltimore 
Conferences to the Pennsylvania State line; thence westward 
along said line to the place of beginning. 

1856.] 588. (73.) West Wisconsin Conference shall 

include [that part of the State of Wisconsin which lies south and east [1860. 
of the Minnesota Conference, and west of a line beginning on the south line of the 
State of Illinois at the south-east corner of Green County, and running north on 
the Range line of the north line of Town Twenty (20); thence west on the north 
line of Town Twenty to the fourth principal meridian ; and thence north on said 
meridian to the line of the Minnesota Conference, with the addition of that part of 
Spring Grove Circuit which lies within the State of Illinois, ["in., 18(50, all the 
south-western portion of the State of Wisconsin not included in the Wisconsin and 
North-west Wisconsin Conferences," changed. 1S6S, to u that part of the 

1868.] State of Wisconsin not embraced in the Wisconsin 

Conference, (om., 1873, excepting that portion north of the north line of Town 
Forty (40), and west of Wisconsin Conference)]. 

589. (74.) Wilmington Conference shall include the 
State of Delaware and the Eastern Shores of Maryland and 
Virginia, 

1848.] 23. Wisconsin Conference shall include the ter- [1856. 
ritory embraced in the State of Wisconsin, with the addition of so much 
of [•'■Iiazle Green," changed, 1852, to " Council Hill"] and Monroe Cir- 
cuits as lie within the State/ of Illinois, ami [" that part of," changed, 



Boundaries of Conferences. 297 

1856, to "all"] the Minnesota Territory [om., 1852, not included in the 
Michigan Conference. 

1856.] 30. Wisconsin Coherence shall include all that [1860. 
portion of the State of Wisconsin which is not included in the Minnesota 
and West Wisconsin Conferences. 

I860.] Wisconsin Conference shall be bounded on the [1872. 
north by the Upper Peninsula of Michigan, on the east by Lake Michi- 
gan, on the south by Illinois [om., 1864,'State line], and on the west by a 
line beginning at the south-east corner of Greene County ; thence north 
on the Eange line between Eanges Nine (9) and Ten (10) east to the north 
line of Town Twenty (20) ; thence west on the said line to the east line 
of Eange One (1) east ; thence north on said line to [om., 1864, Lake Su- 
perior], [in., 1864, the State line]. 

1872.] 590. (75.) Wisconsin Conference shall include 
all that part of the State of Wisconsin lying east and north 
of a line beginning at the south-east corner of Greene County, 
on the south line of the State ; thence north on the Range line 
between Ranges Nine (9) and Ten (10) east, to the north line of 
Town Twenty (20) ; thence west on the said line to the east 
line of Range One (1) east; thence north on said line to the 
north line of Town Forty (40) ; thence west on said line to 
the State line on the west. 

1852.] 591. (76.) Wyoming- Conference shall include 
["that," changed, 1S60, to " the southern "] part of the State of New 
York not included in the ["Oneida," changed, 1S6S, to " Central New 
York"], ["East Genesee," changed, 1ST2, to " AYe stern New York"] 

and New York Conferences, [om., 1356, and the Susquehanna and Wy- 
oming Districts in the State of Pennsylvania, including Stoddartsville Circuit], 
1856.] [in. , 1856, (om., 1S64, including Lisle and Whitney's Point Charge), 
(" together with," changed, 1S6S, to " and ") that part of Pennsylvania 
bounded on the west by [" the East Genesee," changed, 1S72, to "Cen- 
tral New York"), (in., 1864, including the territory east of 
the Susquehanna), (" south," changed, 1S6S, to "and on the south it 

shall be bounded by the") ("Baltimore," changed, I860, to "East Balti- 
more." and in 1S6S to " Central Pennsylvania "), Philadelphia, and 
Newark Conferences, (in., 1861, including' Narrowsburgh), 
and east by the Newark and New York Conferences]. 

1796.] 6. The Western Coherence ["for," changed, [1812. 
1804, to "shall include"] the States of Kentucky, Tennessee, [in., 1804, 
and Ohio, and that part of Virginia which lies Vest of the great river 
Kanawha, with the Illinois and Xatchez]. 

Provided, that the Bishops shall have authority to appoint other 
Yearly Conferences in the interval of the General Conference, if a suffi- 
ciency of new Circuits be anywhere formed for that purpose. 

1844.] 29. Western Texas Coteeexce shall embrace [1848. 
all that part of the Kepublic of Texas lying west of the Trinity Eiver, in- 
cludino: Galveston Island. 

1856.] 29. The Peoria Coherence shall embrace all that [1860. 
part of the State of Illinois north of the north line of the Illinois Confer- 
ence, and south of the following line, namely : Beginning on the Missis- 
sippi Eiver at Bock Island ; thence with the Bock Island and Chicago 
Bailroad to Lasell ; thence with the Illinois Eiver to the mouth of the 



298 History of the Discipline. 

Kankakee Eiver ; thence with the Kankakee Eiver to the Indiana State 
line, so as to embrace Kock Island City, Moline, and Port Byron Circuits 
and Lasell Station]. (See Central Illinois Conference.) 

German Work. 

m 1852.] 1. The Pittsburgh, the North Ohio, and the Cin- [1856. 
cinnati Districts, with the exception of Lawrenceburgh, are connected 
with the Cincinnati Conference. 

2. The North Indiana District, as it now is, and the Indiana District, 
with the addition of Lawrenceburgh, are connected with the South-east- 
ern Indiana Conference. 

3. The St. Louis, Missouri, and the Quincy Districts, with the excep- 
tion of Pekin and Peoria Missions, are connected with the Illinois Con- 
ference. 

4. The Wisconsin and Iowa Districts, with the addition of Pekin and 
Peoria Missions, are connected with the Eock Eiver Conference. 

5. The German Missions in the East remain in connection with the 
New York Conference. 

1856.] _ 1. The Cincinnati and Ohio Districts are connected [1860. 
with the Cincinnati Conference. 

2. The North Ohio and Michigan Districts are connected with the 
North Ohio Conference. 

3. The German work now connected with the South-eastern Indiana 
Conference shall remain connected with that Conference. 

4. All the German Missions north of the forty-second parallel of lati- 
tude in the State of Iowa, with Galena Station, and Freeport Mission in 
Illinois ; also all the western part of the State of Wisconsin not now in- 
cluded in the Wisconsin German District, with Minnesota, shall belong 
to the Upper Iowa Conference. 

5. The Wisconsin and Chicago German Districts as they now are, with 
the exception of Freeport Mission, also all the German Missions in Iowa 
south of the forty-second parallel of latitude^ including Burlington Sta- 
tion, and Farmmgton and Des Moines Missions from Quincy District, 
Illinois Conference, shall belongto the Eock Eiver Conference. 

6. The Missouri and Quincy Districts, except so much as lies in Iowa, 
and so much of Belleville District as lies in the bounds of the Illinois 
Conference, shall belong to the Illinois Conference. 

7. The St. Louis District, and so much of the Belleville District as is 
in the Southern Illinois Conference, shall belong to the Southern Illinois 
Conference. 

8. The German Missions in the East shall remain in connection with 
the New York Conference. 

9. The German Missions in California are to belong to the California 
Conference. 

I860.] Section 2. — The Arrangement of the German Work. [1864. 

1. The German work in California shall remain as it now is, in con- 
nection with the California Conference. 

2. The Quincy and Beardstown Districts as they now are (except Mar- 
shall Mission), including Pekin Station and Peoria Mission, from Chi- 
cago German District in Eock Eiver Conference, shall be connected with 
the Illinois Conference. 

3. All the German work in Kansas and Nebraska Territories, with the 
western part of the State of Iowa, and all the German work in the State 
of Missouri west of the Osage Eiver, shall be connected with the Kansas 
Conference. 

4. All the German work in the State of Minnesota, and all the territory 



Boundaries op Conferences. 299 

hi the western part of the State of Wisconsin that lies west of a straight 
line due north, commencing in the south on the eastern edge of Bad Ax 
County (including said county), and running due north to Lake Superior, 
shall be connected with the Minnesota Conference. 

5. The German Missions in the East shall remain in connection with 
the New York Conference. 

6. The North Ohio and Michigan German Districts, including Defiance 
Circuit, in the State of Ohio, shall remain in connection with the North 
Ohio Conference. 

7. All the German work in the eastern and central parts of the State 
of Iowa, with Eock Island and Freeport Missions, Galena Station, in the 
State of Illinois, and all the missions which are now included in the Ga- 
lena District, in the State of Wisconsin, shall be connected with the 
Upper Iowa Conference. 

8. The Chicago and Wisconsin German Districts as they now are, ex- 
cept Pekin Station and Peoria Mission in the State of Illinois, shall be 
connected with the Eock Eiver Conference. 

9. The German work now connected with the South-east Indiana 
Conference, including Marshall Mission in the State of Illinois, except 
Defiance Circuit in the State of Ohio, and Lower Wabash, shall remain 
connected with the aforesaid Conference. 

10. The German work now connected with the Southern Illinois Con- 
ference, including Lower Wabash Mission in the State of Illinois, shall 
remain in connection with that Conference. 

11. The German work in the Cincinnati Conference shall remain con- 
nected with that Conference for the present. 

Note. — See German Conferences organized in 1864. 

Provisos. 

1816. J Provided, nevertJieless, that the Bishops shall have [1828. 
authority to appoint other Annual Conferences, in the interval of the 
General Conference, if the number of Circuits should increase so as, in 
their judgment, to require it. 

18 24. J Provided, that the Bishops be and they are hereby author- 
ized, with the advice and consent of the South Carolina and Mississippi 
Conferences, to form a new Conference of such sections of country as 
mav be included in those Conferences. 

1828.] Provided, that the Bishops or Bishop attending the [1832. 
following Conferences, with the advice and consent of the said Confer- 
ences respectively, be and hereby are authorized to form new Confer- 
ences, as iollows, namely : 

From the South Carolina Conference, of any section of country in- 
cluded in said Conference ; from the Mississippi Conference, of any 
section of country included in said Conference ; or, on the joint recom- 
mendation of the South Carolina and Mississippi Conferences, to form 
one new Conference from any section of country within the bounds of 
the said Conferences; also, at the joint request of the New York and 
New England Conferences, to form a new Conference within the bounds 
of said Conferences ; and, with the advice and consent of the Genesee 
Conference, to form a new Conference in any section of country now 
within the bounds of said Conference. 

Note. — For other provisos ^see the boundaries of the several Con- 
ferences. 



300 History of the Discipline. 



Part VI. — The Ritual. 



I. — Order of Baptism.* 

1784.] 592. The Ministration of Baptism to Infants. 

The Minister, coming to the Font, which is to be filled with pure Water, 
shall use the following [om., 1852, or some other exhortation suitable to 
this sacred office] : 

Dearly Beloved : Forasmuch as all men are conceived 
and born in sin, and that our Saviour Christ saith [" None can 

enter into the kingdom of God except lie be regenerate and born anew of water and of 

the Holy Ghost," changed, 1864, to " except a man be born of water 
and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God"], 
I beseech you to call upon God the Father through our Lord 
Jesus Christ, that [in., 1864, having] of his bounteous mercy 
[in., 1864, redeemed this child by the blood of his Son, he] 
will grant [om., 1864, that thing which by nature he cannot have], that he, 
being baptized with the Holy Ghost, be received into Christ's 
holy Church, and become a lively member of the same. 

TJien shall the Minister say, 
Let us pray. 
Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy 

[om., 1864, didst save Noah and his family in the ark from perishing by water, and 
also didst safely lead the children of Israel, thy people, through the Red Sea, figur- 
ing thereby this holy baptism, and by the baptism of thy well-beloved Son Jesus 
Christ in the river Jordan, didst sanctify water [om., 1786, to the mystical washing 
away of sin], [in., 1792, for this holy sacrament] ; we beseech thee for thine infinite 
mercies that thou wilt look upon this child : wash him and sanctify with the Holy 
Ghost; that he, being delivered from thy wrath, may be received 'into the ark of 
Christ's Church, and being steadfast in faith, joyful through hope and rooted in 
love, may so pass the waves of this troublesome world, that finally he may come to 
the land of everlasting life, there to] [in., 1864, hast condescended to 

enter into covenant relations with man, wherein thou hast 

* The Ritual, prepared by Mr. Wesley, is an abridgment of that of the Church 
of England. The several forms were inserted in "the Sunday Service " in 17»4. and 
in 1792 in the Discipline. After noticing how they'differ from those of the English 
Church, the changes in the forms at dates later than 17*4 will be indicated in the text. 

Of the material found in the order for infant baptism Mr. Wesley omitted the 
four introductory rubrics, the- exhortation after the Gospel, the addresses to god- 
fathers, the two concluding notes, the service for private baptism, and all that relates 
to the regeneration of the child in baptism. The English rubric required that the 
child be dipped unless ill, while the American leaves it optional. 

In 1796 the Notes of Coke and Asbury were inserted in the Discipline instead of 
the Ritual, but when they were omitted four years Later this was resumed, and has 
since held its place in the book. 



Oedee of Ikfant Baptism. 301 

included children as partakers of its gracious benefits, de- 
claring that of such is thy kingdom : and in thy ancient 
Church didst appoint divers baptisms, figuring thereby the 
renewing of the Holy Ghost; and by thy well-beloved Son 
Jesus Christ gavest commandment to thy holy apostles to go 
into all the world and disciple all nations, baptizing them in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost : We beseech thee, that of thine infinite mercy thou 
wilt look upon this child: wash him and sanctify him; that 
he, being saved by thy grace, may be received into Christ's 
holy Church, and being steadfast in faith, joyful through 
hope, and rooted in love, may so overcome the evils of this 
present world, that finally he may attain to everlasting life, 
and] reign with thee, world without end, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

O merciful God [om., 1S64, grant that the old Adam in this child may be 
so buried tbat the new man may be raised up in him. Amen], grant that all 

carnal affections may die in him, and that all things belong- 
ing to the Spirit may live and grow in him. Amen. 

Grant that he may have power and strength to have victory, 
and to triumph against the devil, the world, and the flesh. 
Amen. 

Grant that whosoever is dedicated to thee by our office and 
ministry may also be endued with heavenly virtues, and ever- 
lastingly rewarded through thy mercy, O blessed Lord God, 
who dost live and govern all things, world without end. Amen. 

Almighty, ever-living God, whose most dearly beloved Son 
Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed out of his 

most precious side both water and blood [om., 1364, and gave com- 
mandment to his disciples that they should go teach all nations and baptize them 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost], regard, we 
beseech thee, ["the supplications of thy congregation,'.' changed, 1S64, to 
" our supplications]." Sanctify this water for this holy sacra- 
ment, and grant that this child, now to be baptized, may re- 
ceive the fullness of thy grace, and ever remain in the number 
of thy faithful and elect children, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

1864.] Then shall the Minister address the parents [or guardians] as 
follows : 

Dearly Beloved : Forasmuch as this child is now presented 
by you for Christian baptism, you must remember that it is 
your part and duty to see that he be taught, as soon as he 
shall be able to learn, the nature and end of this holy sacra- 
ment. And that he may know these things the better, you 
shall call upon him to give reverent attendance upon the ap- 
pointed means of grace, such as the ministry of the word and 
the public and private worship of God ; and further, ye shall 



302 History op the Discipline. 

provide that Tie shall read the Holy Scriptures, and learn the 
Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments, the Apostles' Creed, 
the Catechism, and all other things which a Christian ought 
to know and believe to his soul's health, in order that he may 
be brought up to lead a virtuous and holy life, remembering 
always that baptism cloth represent unto us that inward purity 
which disposeth us to follow the example of our Saviour 
Christ ; that as he died and rose again for us, so should we, 
who are baptized, die unto sin and rise again unto righteous- 
ness, continually mortifying all corrupt affections, and daily 
proceeding in all virtue and godliness. 

Do you therefore solemnly engage to fulfill these duties, so 
far as in you lies, the Lord being your helper ? 

Ans. We do. 

1784.] [Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that [1786 
need, the helper of all that flee to thee for succor, the life of them that 
helieve, and the resurrection of the dead ; we call upon thee for this in- 
fant / that he, coming to thy holy baptism, may receive remission of 
his sins by spiritual regeneration. Eeceive him, Lord, as thou hast 
promised by thy well-beloved Son, saying, ask, and ye shall have ; 
seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : so 
give now unto us that ask ; let us that seek find ; open the gate unto us 
that knock.; that this infant may enjoy the everlasting benediction of 
thy heavenly washing, and may come to the eternal Kingdom which 
thou hast promised by Christ our Lord. Amen.] 

1784.] Then shall the people stand vp, and the Minister shall say : 

Hear the words of the Gospel, written by St. Mark [ch. x, 
vers. 13-16]. 

Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give [1786. 
thee humble thanks, that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to the knowl- 
edge of thy grace and faith in thee : increase this knowledge, and con- 
firm this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit to this infant ; 
that he may be born again, and be made an heir of everlasting salva- 
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee 
and the Holy Spirit, now and for ever. Amen. 

Then the Minister shall take the Child into his hands, and say to the 
friends of the Child, 

Name this child. 

And then, naming it after them, he shall l<m., 1792, dip u in water [1792. 

(in., 1186, or pour water upon it), or sprinkle it therewith], [in., 1792, Sprinkle Or pour 

Water upon it, or, if desired, immerse it in Water, saying] : 
N. . I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

We receive this child into the congregation of Christ's [1792. 
flock, and do * sign him with the sign of the cross ; iu 
token that hereafter he shall not be ashamed to confess ggj , n e n £" e8 * 
the faith of Christ crucified, and manfully to fight under cross upon the 
his banner against sin, the world, and the devil ; and to gjJJ' 8 fore - " 
continue Christ's faithful soldier and servant unto his 
life's end. Amen, 



Order of Infant Baptism. 803 

Then shall the Minister say : 
Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren, that this child is grafted into 
the body of Christ's Church, let us give thanks unto Almighty God for 
these benefits, and with one accord make our prayers unto him, that 
this child may lead the rest of his life according to this beginning. 

1864.] Then shall the Minister offer the following prayer, the people 
kneeling : 

O God of infinite mercy, the Father of all the faithful seed, 
be pleased to grant unto this child an understanding mind 
and a sanctified heart. May thy providence lead him through 
the dangers, temptations, and ignorance of his youth, that lie 
may never run into folly nor into the evils of an unbridled 
appetite. We pray thee so to order the course of his life, 
that by good education, by holy examples, and by thy re- 
straining and renewing grace, he may be led to serve thee 
faithfully all Ms days, so that when he has glorified thee in 
Ms generation, and lias served the Church on earth, he may 
be received into thine eternal kingdom, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

Almighty and most merciful Father, let thy loving mercy 
and compassion descend upon these, thy servant and hand- 
maid, the parents [or guardians] of this child. Grant unto 
them, we beseech thee, thy Holy Spirit, that they may, like 
Abraham, command their household to keep the way of the 
Lord. Direct their actions and sanctify their hearts, words, 
and purposes, that their whole family may be united to our 
Lord Jesus Christ in the bands of faith, obedience, and char- 
ity ; and that they all, being in this life thy holy children by 
adoption and grace, may be admitted into the Church of the 
first-born in heaven, through the merits of thy dear Son, our 
Saviour and Redeemer. Amen. 

[In., 1786, and om., 1792, The Minister, if he see it expedient, may conclude with a prayer extempore."] 
[In., 1792, and om., 1864, Then shall the Minister conclude with extemporary prayer.'] 

[In., 1864, Then may the Minister offer extemporary prayer.'] 
Then shall be said, all kneeling : 

1784.] Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy 
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it 
is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive 
us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us ; 
and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil ; for 
thine is the kingdom, and the power and the glory, forever. 
Amen. 

We yield thee hearty thanks, most merciful Father, that it [1786. 
hath pleased thee to receive this infant for thine own child by adoption, 
and to incorporate him into thy holy Church. And humbly we be- 
seech thee to grant that he, being dead unto sin, and living unto right- 



304 HlSTOEY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

eousness, and being buried with Christ in his death, may crucify the 
old man, and utterly abolish the whole body of sin ; and that as he 
is made partaker of the death of thy Son, he may also be partaker of 
his resurrection, so that finally, with the residue of thy holy Church, 
he may be an inheritor of thine everlasting kingdom, through Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

1784.] 593. The Ministration of Baptism to such as are of 
Biper Years* 

[In., 1792, and om., 1848, The Minister shall use the following or some other exhortation suitable to this 
holy office.} 

Dearly Beloved: Forasmuch as all men are conceived 
and born in sin ; and that which is born of the flesh is flesh, 
and they that are in the flesh cannot please God, but live in 
sin, committing many actual transgressions ; and our Saviour 

Christ saith, ["None can enter into the kingdom of God except he be regen- 
erate and born anew of water and of the Holy Ghost," changed, 18G4, to " Except 

a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into 
the kingdom of God "] : I beseech you to call upon God the 
Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, that of his bounteous 
goodness he will grant to these persons that which by nature 
they cannot have; that they, being baptized with water ["and 

the Holy Ghost, and received into Christ's holy Church and be made," changed, 

1864, to "may also be baptized with the Holy Ghost, and being 
received into Christ's holy Church, may continue] lively 
members of the same. 

\Ilh'1 1786, Then Shall the Minister {"use as many of the following prayers as the time 
will permit," changed, 1792, to " say "),] 

Let us pray. 

Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that need, the 
helper of all that flee to thee for succor, the life of them that 
believe, and the resurrection of the dead : we call upon thee 
for these persons ; that they, coming to thy holy baptism, may 

["receive remission of their sins by spiritual regeneration," changed, 1S64, to 

"also be filled with thy Holy Spirit"]. Receive them, O 
Lord, as thou hast promised by thy well- beloved Son, saying, 
Ask, and ye shall receive ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, 
and it shall be opened unto you : so give now unto us that 
ask : let us that seek, find : open the gate unto us that knock ; 
that these persons may enjoy the everlasting benediction of 
thy heavenly washing, and may come to the eternal kingdom 
which thou hast promised by Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy [1792. 
didst save Noah and his family in the ark from perishing by water, 

* The following are omitted by Mr. Wesley : The three introductory rubrics on 
preparation for baptism, an address respecting the sign of the cross, an exhortation 
to godfathers and godmothers, and one to the candidates, and the two concluding 
rubrics on confirmation and baptism of youth. 



Oeder of Adult Baptism. 305 

and also didst safely lead the children of Israel thy people through the 
Eed Sea, figuring thereby thy holy baptism ; and by the baptism of thy 
■well-beloved Son Jesus" Christ in the river Jordan, didst [in., 1786, 
sanctify the element of water] [om., 1736, to the mystical washing away 
of sin], we beseech thee for thine infinite mercies, that thou wilt merci- 
fully look upon th-ese thy servants ; wash them and sanctify them with the 
Holy Ghost ; that they being delivered from thy wrath, may be received 
into the ark of Christ's Church; and being steadfast m faith, joyful 
through hope, and rooted in charity, may so pass the waves of this 
troublesome world, that finally they may come to the land of everlasting 
life ; there to reign -with thee' world without end, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

After which he shall say : 
[Om., 1786, re-in., 1792, and om., 1864, Almighty and everlasting God, 
heavenly Father, we give thee humble thanks for that thou hast vouch- 
safed to call us to the knowledge of thy grace and faith in thee ; in- 
crease this knowledge and confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy 
Holy Spirit to these persons that they may be born again, and be made 
hens of everlasting salvation, through our "Lord Jesus'Christ, who liveth 
and reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, now and forever. Amen.] 

Then shall the people stand up, and the Minister shall say : 

Hear the words of the Gospel, written by St. John [ch. iii, 
vers. 1-8]. 

Then shall the Minister demand of each of the persons to he baptized, 

Quest. Dost thou renounce the devil and all his works, the 
vain pomp and glory of the world, with all covetous desires 
of the same, and the carnal desires of the flesh, so that thou 
wilt not follow or be led by them ? 

Ans. I renounce them all. 

Quest. Dost thou believe in G-od the Father Almighty, 
Maker of heaven and earth ? and in Jesus Christ His only-be- 
gotten Son our Lord ? and that He was conceived by the 
Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary ? that he suffered under 
Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried, [om., .17S6, that 
he went down into hell] ; that He rose again the third day; that He 
ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of God 
the Father Almighty, and from thence shall come again at 
the end of the world, to judge the quick and the dead ? 

And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the Holy Catho- 
lic Church,* the communion of saints, the remission" of sins, 
the resurrection of the body, and everlasting life after death ? 

Ans. All this I steadfastly believe. 

Quest. Wiit thou be baptized iu this faith ? 

Ans. This is my desire. 

Quest. "Wilt thou then obediently keep God's holy will and 
commandments, and walk in the same all the days of thy life ? 

Ans. I will endeavor so to do, God being my helper. 

1836.] * ['« By the Holy Catholic Church is mean' the Church of God in gen- 
eral," changed, 1864, to •• T'le. one universal Church of Christ."] 

20 



306 History of the Discipline. 

Tlien shall the Minister sai> : 

merciful God, grant that the old Adam in these persons [1864. 
may be so buried that the new man may be raised in them. Amen. 

O merciful God, grant that all carnal affections may die in 
tliese persons, and that all things belonging to the Spirit may 
live and grow in them. Amen. 

Grant that they may have power and strength to have vic- 
tory, and triumph against the devil, the world, and the flesh. 
Amen. 

Grant that they, being here dedicated to thee by our office 
and ministry, may also he endued with heavenly virtues, and 
everlastingly rewarded, through thy mercy, O blessed Lord 
God, who dost live and govern all things, world without end. 
Amen. 

Almighty, ever-living God, whose most dearly beloved Son 
Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed out of 
His most precious side both water and blood, and gave com- 
mandment to His disciples that they should go teach all na- 
tions, and baptize them in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost: regard, we beseech thee, our 
supplications ; and grant that the persons now to be baptized 
may receive the fullness of thy grace, and ever remain in the 
number of thy faithful and elect children, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



1786.] The congregation may here sing a hymn suitable to the < 
Then shall the Minister take each person to be baptized by the right hand, and placing him 11864. 
conveniently by the font according to his discretion, shall ask the name, and then Tom., 119-1, shall dip 
him in the water or pour water upon him, (in., 1786, or sprinkle him therewith)], [in., 1792, shall 
sprinkle or pour water upon him (or, if he shall desire it, shall immerse him in water), saying"] : 



1864.] Then shall the Minister ash the name of each person to he bap- 
tized, and shall sprinkle or pour water upon him {or, if he shall desire 
it, shall immerse him in water), saving : 

1786.] iV., I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Then shall be said the LoroVs Prayer, all kneeling. 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in 
heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us 
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us ; 
and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil; 
for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for- 
ever. Amen. 

\In., 1792, Then (let) may the Minister conclude with extemporary 
prayer.] 

Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren, that these persons are [1792. 
grafted into the body of Christ's Church, let us give thanks unto Al- 
mighty God for these benefits, and with one accord make our prayers 



Reception of Members. 307 

unto him, that tluy may lead the rest of their life according to this 
beginning. 

We yield thee humble thanks, heavenly Father, that thou hast 
vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy grace and faith in thee ; 
increase this knowledge, and confirm this faith in us evermore. Give 
thy Holy Spirit to these persons, that being born again, and made heirs 
of everlasting salvation, through our Lord Jesus Christ, they may con- 
tinue thy servants, and attain thy promises, through the same Lord 
Jesus Christ thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee, in the unity 
of the same Holy Spirit, everlastingly. Amen. 



II. — Reception of Members.* 



594. Form for Receiving Persons into the Church after Probation. 

Upon the day appointed all that are to be received shall be called forward, 
and the Minister, addressing the congregation, shall say : 

Dearly beloved Brethren : The Scriptures teach us that 
the Church is the household of God, the body of which Christ 
is the Head, and that it is the design of the Gospel to bring 
together in one all who are in Christ. The fellowship of the 
Church is the communion that its members enjoy one w T ith 
another. The ends of this fellowship are the maintenance of 
sound doctrine, and of the ordinances of Christian worship, 
and the exercise of that power of godly admonition and dis- 
cipline which Christ has committed to his Church for the 
promotion of holiness. It is the duty of all men to unite in 
this fellowship, for it is only those that "' be planted in the 
house of the Lord that shall flourish in the courts of our 
God. 1 ' Its more particular duties are to promote peace and 
unity ; to bear one another's burdens ; to prevent each other's 
stumbling; to seek the intimacy of friendly society among 
themselves ; to continue steadfast in the faith and worship of 
the Gospel ; and to pray and sympathize with each other. 
Among its privileges are peculiar incitements to holiness from 
the hearing of God's word and sharing in Christ's ordinances, 
the being placed under the watchful care of Pastors, and the 
enjoyment of the blessings which are promised only to those 
who are of the household of faith. Into this holy fellowship 
the persons before you, who have already received the sacra- 
ment of baptism, and have been under the care of proper 
leaders for six months on trial, come seeking admission. We 
now propose, in the fear of God, to question them as to their 
faith and purposes, that you may know that they are proper 
persons to be admitted into the Church. 

* This form was inserted in 1S64. 



308 History of the Discipline. 

Then, addressing the applicants for admission, the Minister shall say : 

Dearly Beloved : You are come hither seeking the great 
privilege of union with the Church our Saviour has purchased 
with his own blood. We rejoice in the grace of God vouch- 
safed unto you in that he has called you to be his followers, 
and that thus far you have run well. You have heard how 
blessed are the privileges, and how solemn are the duties of 
membership in Christ's Church ; and before you are fully ad- 
mitted thereto, it is proper that you do here publicly renew 
your vows, confess your faith, and declare your purpose, by 
answering the following questions : 

Do you here, in the presence of God and of this congrega- 
tion, renew the solemn promise contained in the baptismal 
covenant, ratifying and confirming the same, and acknowl- 
edging yourselves bound faithfully to observe and keep that 
covenant ? 

Ans. I do. 

Have you saving faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ? 

Ans.' I trust I have. 

Do you believe in the doctrines of Holy Scripture, as set 
forth in the Articles of Religion of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church ? 

'Ans. I do. 

Will you cheerfully be governed by the rules of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, hold sacred the ordinances of God, 
and endeavor, as much as in you lies, to promote the welfare 
of your brethren and the advancement of the Redeemer's 
kingdom ? 

Ans. I will. 

Will you contribute of your earthly substance, according 
to your ability, to the support of the Gospel and the various 
benevolent enterprises of the Church ? 

Ans. I will. 

Then the Minister, addressing the Clmrch, shall say : 
Brethren, you have heard the responses given to our in- 
quiries. Have any of you reason to allege why these persons 
should not be received into full membership in the Church ? 

No objection being alleged, the Minister shall say to the Candidates : 
We welcome you to the communion of the Church of God ; 
and, in testimony of our Christian affection and the cordiality 
with which we receive you, I hereby extend to you the right 
hand of fellowship ; and may God grant that you may be a 
faithful and useful member of the Church militant till you are 
called to the fellowship of the Church triumphant, which is 
"without fault before the throne of God." 

Then, shall the Minister offer extemporary prayer. 



The Lord's Supper. 309 



III. — The Lord's Supper. 

1784.] 595. Order for the Administration of the Lord's 

Supper. * 

The Table at the Communion time, having a fair wh ite linen doth upon it, shall stand [" where [1792. 
morning and evening prayers are appointed to be said," changed 1786 to " in some convenient place "]. 
And the Elder, standing at the Table, shall say the Lord's Prayer, with the Collect following, the People 
kneeling. 

The Mder shall say one or more of these sentences, [in., 1864, during the 
reading of which the persons appointed for that purpose shall receive the 
alms for the poor'] : f 

Matt, v, 16 ; vi, 19, 20 ; vii, 12, 21 ; Luke xix, 8 ; 2 Cor. ix, 
6, 7 ; Gal. vi, 10 ; 1 Tim. vi, 6, 7, 17-19 ; Heb. vi, 10 ; xiii, 16 ; 
1 John iii, 17 ; Prov. xix, 17 ; Psa. xli, 1 ; [om., 1792, l Cor. ix, 7, 11, 
13, 14; Gal. vi, 6, 7; (om., 17S6, Tobit iv, 8, 9)]. 

After which the elder [om.,™*, shall »ay\ [in., 1864 2 shall give the following 
invitation, the people standing : 

[In., 1864, If any man sin, we have an advocate with the 
Father-, Jesus Christ the righteous : and he is the propitiation 
for our sins : and not for ours only, but also for the sins of 
the whole world. 

Wherefore] ye that do truly and earnestly repent of your 

* " The original order, as recommended by Mr. Wesley, differed from that of the 
Church of England in tbe following particulars: It omitted the rubric requiring 
communicants to signify their intention previously to the curate, and those requiring 
the curate to repel improper persons from the table, the first prayer for rulers : the 
creed, the rubric respecting the publication of notices, the verse in the offertory, 
taken from Tobit iv. 7: the three exhortations preparatory to communion, that part 
of the rubric directing the people to kneel while communing, (as well as the note in 
explanation of the rule.) the third prayer after the communion, all the collects at the 
close, and the rubrics, at the close (of which the first prescribed how much of the 
order was to be said when there was no communion, the second and third, when 
there was to be no communion ; the fourth regulated the communicating of priests 
and deacons in cathedral and collegiate churches and colleges ; the fifth' prescribed 
the kind of bread : the sixth, what was to be done with the bread and wine that 
remained ; the seventh, how the bread and wine were to be provided : the eighth, 
how often parishes should communicate and pay their ecclesiastical dues ; the ninth, 
what was to be done with the money given at the offertory.) 

Throughout, the title ' elder ' is substituted for ■ priest,'" and ' the supreme rulers 
of the United States ' for ' the king, 1 and ' to all the ministers of thy gospel ' for ' to 
all bishops and curates.' 

The ' absolution.' after the Confession, in the order of the Church of England, is 
an address by the priest to the people, while, in the Methodist form, it is a prayer 
to G-od. 

A provision was made, which is not found in the Church of England order, for 
extempore prayer at the close of the communion." — Emory. 

t [While these sentences are in reading, some fit person, appointed for [1864. 
that purpose, shall receive the alms for the poor, and other devotions of the people, 
in a decent basin, to be provided for that purpose ; and then bring it to the elder, 
who shall place it upon the table.] 



310 History of the Discipline. 

sins, and are in love and charity with your neighbors, and 
intend to lead a new life, following the commandments of 
God, and walking from henceforth in his holy ways; draw 
near with faith, and take this holy sacrament to your comfort : 

[oni., 1864, and make your humble confession to Almighty God, meekly kneeling 

upon your knees] [in., 1864, and, devoutly kneeling, make your 
humble confession to Almighty God.] 

Then shall this general confession he made by the Minister in the name of 
all those who are minded to receive the holy communion, both Tie and all 
the people \pm., 1864, meekly upon their knees'] devoutly kneeling and 



Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Maker of 
all things, Judge of all men : we acknowledge and bewail 
our manifold sins and wickedness, which we from time to 
time most grievously have committed, by thought, word, and 
deed, against thy Divine Majesty, provoking most justly thy 
wrath and indignation against us. We do earnestly repent, 
and ■ are heartily sorry for these our misdoings ; the remem- 
brance of them is grievous unto us. Have mercy upon us, 
have mercy upon us, most merciful Father ; for thy Son, our 
Lord Jesus Christ's sake, forgive us all that is past; and 
grant that we may ever hereafter serve and please thee in 
newness of life, to the honor and glory of thy name, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the Elder say : 
[Om., 1868, 0] Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who of thy 
great mercy hast promised forgiveness of sins to all them 
that with hearty repentance and true faith turn unto thee : 
have mercy upon us ; pardon and deliver us from all our sins, 
confirm and strengthen us in all goodness, and bring us to 
everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, unto whom all hearts are open, all desires 
known, and from whom no secrets are hid ; cleanse the 
thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit, 
that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily magnify thy 
holy name through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Tlien shall the Elder, turning to the People, rehearse distinctly all the [1792. 
Ten Commandments ; and the People, still kneeling, shall, after every Com- 
mandment, ask God's Mercy for their Transgression thereof for the Time past, 
and Grace to keep the same for the Time to come, asfolloweth ; 

Minister. 

God spake these words, and said, I am the Lord thy God : thou shalt 
have none other gods but me. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 



The Lord's Supper. 311 

_ Minister. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor the 
likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth "beneath, 
or in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not bow down to them, 
nor worship them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, and visit 
the sins of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth gen- 
erations of them that hate me, and show mercy unto thousands of them 
that love me, and keep my commandments. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : 
for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister. Eemember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day. Six days 
shalt thou labor, and do all that thou hast to do ; but the seventh day is 
the Sabbath of the Lord thy God : in it thou shalt do no manner of 
work, thou, and thy son, and thy daughter, thy man-servant, and thy 
maid-servant, thy cattle, and the stranger that is within thy gates. For 
iu six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in 
them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord blessed the 
seventh day, and hallowed it. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister. Honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be 
long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt do no murder. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not steal. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep 
this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shalt not 
covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his servant, nor his maid, nor his ox, 
nor his ass, nor any thing that is his. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and write all these thy laws in 
our hearts, we beseech thee. 

Then shall follow this Collect: 
Almighty and everlasting God, we are taught by thy holy word that 
the hearts of the princes of the earth are in thy rule and governance, 
and that thou dost dispose and turn them as it seemeth best to thy godly 
wisdom ; we humbly beseech thee so to dispose and govern the hearts 
of the supreme rulers of these United States, our governors, that in all 
their thoughts, words, and works they may ever seek thy honor and 
glory, and study to preserve thy people committed to their charge, in 
wealth, peace, and godliness. Grant this, merciful Father, for thy 
dear Son's sake, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall oe said the Collect of the Day. And immediately after the Collect 
the Elder shall read the Epistle saying. The Epistle [or, The Portion of Script- 
ure appointed for the Epistle] is written in the Chapter of , beginning 



312 HlSTOET OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

at the Verse. And the Epistle ended, he sliall say, Here endeth the Epis- 

tle. Then shall be read the Gospel {the People all standing up), saying, The 
holy Gospel is written in the Chapter of , beginning at the Verse. 

Tlien shall follow the Sermon. 

Let us pray for the whole state of Christ's Church militant here on- earth. 

Almighty and ever-living God, who by thy holy apostle hast taught 
us to make prayers and supplications, and to give thanks for all men ; 
,„ 4 . . we humbly beseech thee most mercifully [* to accept our 

*If there be no 7 ■, J -,-, , . -r, , . . ■. J L r 

aims or obia- alms ana oblations, ana] to receive these our prayers, 
tions,then shall which we offer unto thy divine Majesty ; beseeching thee 
Mc«^ ds ™ r to Aspire continually the universal Church with the spirit 
aims and obia- of truth, unity, and concord ; and grant that all they that 
nnsaid be left ^° con f ess tnv h°ly name may agree in the truth of thy 
holy word, and live in unity and godly love. We be- 
seech thee also to save and defend all Christian kings, princes, and 
governors, and especially thy servants, the supreme rulers of these 
United States ; that under them we may be godly and quietly governed ; 
and grant unto all that are put in authority under them, that they may 
truly and indifferently administer justice, to the punishment of wicked- 
ness and vice, and to the maintenance of thy true religion and virtue. 
Give grace, heavenly Father, to all the ministers of thy Gospel, that 
they may both by their life and doctrine set forth thy true and lively 
word, and rightly and duly administer thy holy sacraments. And to all 
thy people give thy heavenly grace, and especially to this congregation 
here present, that with meek heart and due reverence they may hear 
and receive thy holy word, truly serving thee in holiness and righteous- 
ness all the days of their life. And we most humbly beseech thee of 
thy goodness, Lord, to comfort and succor all them who, in this tran- 
sitory life, are in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity. 
And we also bless thy holy name for all thy servants departed this life 
in thy faith and fear ; beseeching thee to give us grace so to follow their 

food examples, that with them we may be partakers of thy heavenly 
ingdom. Grant this, O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake, our only Me- 
diator and Advocate. Amen. 

Then shall the Elder say : 

We do not presume to come to this thy table, O merciful 
Lord, trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy manifold 
and great mercies. We are not worthy so much as to gather 
up the crumbs under thy table. But thou art the same Lord, 
whose property is always to have mercy : Grant us, therefore, 
gracious Lord, so to eat the flesh of thy dear Son Jesus Christ, 

and to drink His blood ["that our sinful bodies may be made clean by his 
body, and our souls washed through his most precious blood ;" changed, 1792, to 
u that our sinful souls and bodies may be made clean by his death, and washed 
through his most precious blood and;" changed, 1864, to ' ' that we may live 
and grow thereby ; and that, being washed through His most 
precious blood,"] we may evermore dwell in Him, and He in 
us. Amen. 

T7ien, all standing, the Elder shall say: 

Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith unto all that 
truly turn to him : 

Come unto me, all ye that are burdened and heavy laden, and I will 
refresh you. Matt, xi, 28. 



The Lord's Supper. 813 

So God loved the world, that he gave his only-begotten Son, to the 
end that all that believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life. John iii, 16. 

Hear also what St. Paul saith : 

This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received, That 
Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. 1 Tim. i, 15. 

Hear also what St. John saith: 

If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ 
the righteous ; and he is the propitiation for our sins. 1 John ii, 1, 2. 

After which the Elder shall proceed, saying : 

Lift up your hearts. 

Arts. We lift them up unto the Lord. 

Elder. Let us give thanks unto our Lord Cod. 

Arts. It is meet and right so to do. 

Here shall folloxo the proper Preface, according to the Time, if there be any 
especially appointed ; or else immediately shall follow: 

The prefaces were inserted as follows : 

Upon Christmas Day. 

Because thou didst give Jesus Christ thine only Son to be born as at 
this time for us, who, by the operation of the Holy Ghost, was made 
very man, and that without spot of sin, to make us clean from all sin. 
Therefore with angels, etc. 

Upon Easter Day. 

But chiefly we are bound to praise thee for the glorious resurrection 
of thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord, for he is the very Paschal Lamb 
which was offered for us, and hath taken away the sin of the world, 
who by his death hath destroyed death, and by his rising to life again 
hath restored to us everlasting life. Therefore with angels, etc. 

Upon Ascension Day. 

Through thy most dearly beloved Son. Jesus Christ our Lord, who, 
after his most glorious resurrection, manifestly appeared to all his apos- 
tles, and in their sight ascended up into heaven to prepare a place for 
us, that where he is thither we might also ascend, and reign with him 
in glory. Therefore with angels, etc. 

Upon Whitsunday. 

Through Jesus Christ our Lord ; according to whose most true prom- 
ise the Holy Ghost came down, as at this time, from heaven with a sud- 
den great sound, as it had been a mighty wind, in the likeness of fiery 
tongues, lighting upon the apostles, to teach them, and to lead them 
into all truth, giving them both the gift of divers languages, and also 
boldness, with fervent zeal, constantly to preach the Gospel unto all 
nations, whereby we have been brought out of darkness and error into 
the clear light and true knowledge of thee, and of thy Son Jesus Christ. 
Therefore with angels, etc. 

Upon the Feast of Trinity. 

Who art one God, one Lord ; not one only person, but three persons 
in one substance. Por that which we believe of the glory of the Father, 
the same we believe of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, without any 
difference or inequality. Therefore with angels, etc. 



314 History of the Discipline. 



" Then shall the Elder, kneeling down at the Table, say in the Name of all them that shall receive the 
Communion, this Prayer following ; the People also kneeling : 

Then the Elder shall say the Prayer of Consecration, as followeth : 
Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who of thy tender 
mercy didst give thine only Son Jesus Christ to suffer death 
upon the cross for our redemption ; who made there, by His 
oblation of Himself once offered, a full, perfect, and sufficient 
sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction for the sins of the whole 
world ; and did institute, and in His holy Gospel command 
us to continue, a perpetual memory of His precious death 
until his coming again : hear us, O merciful Father, we most 
humbly beseech thee, and grant that we, receiving these 

[in., 1864, "memorials of the sufferings and death of our Saviour Jesus Christ," 

changed, 1868, for the old form thus: "thy creatures of bread and wine, 
according to thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ's holy institu- 
tion, in remembrance of His death and passion,"] may be 
partakers of His most blessed body and blood ; who, in the 
*HeretheEid- same night that he was betrayed, took bread;* 
Ji«n£S and when He had given thanks, He broke it, and 
to his hand. gave it to His disciples, saying, Take, eat ; this 

is my body which is given for you ; do this in remembrance 
of me. 

Likewise after supper He took t the cup ; and when He 

Here he ma na d given thanks, He gave it to them, saying, 

take the cu™ m Drink ye all of this ; for this is my blood of the 

New Testament, which is shed for you, and for 

many, for the remission of sins; do this, as oft as ye shall 

drink it, in remembrance of me. Amen. 

Then shall the Minister receive the Communion in loth Jcinds, and proceed 
to deliver the same to the other Ministers, {if any he present :) i u in like 

manner and after that to the people also in order, into their hands. And when he del 



after that to the people also in order, into their hands. Ana when he delivereth the 

bread," changed, 1864, to " after which"] he shall say : 

It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we 
should at all times, and in all places, give thanks unto thee, 
O Lord, holy Father, almighty, everlasting God. 

Therefore with angels and archangels, and with all the 
company of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious name, 
evermore praising thee, and saying, Holy, holy, holy Lord 
God of hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy glory. Glory 
be to thee, O Lord most high. Amen. 

T7oe Minister shall then proceed to administer the communion to the 
people in order, [in., 1868, kneeling,'] into their uncovered hands. And 
when he delivereth the bread, he shall say : 

The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given for 
thee, preserve thy soul and body unto everlasting life. Take 
and eat this in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and 
feed on him in thy heart by faith with thanksgiving. 



The Lord's Supper. 315 



And the Minister that deliver eth the cup shall say : 

The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed for 
thee, preserve thy soul and tody unto everlasting life. Drink 
this in remembrance that Christ's blood was shed for thee, 
and be thankful. 

[If the consecrated bread or wine be all spent before all have com- 
muned, the Elder may consecrate more by repeating the prayer of 
consecration.] 

[When all have communed, the Minister shall return to the Lord's 
table, and place upon it what remaineth of the consecrated elements, 
covering the same with a fair linen cloth.] 

Then shall the Elder say the Lord's Prayer, the people kneeling and 
repeating after Mm every petition. 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth as it is in 
heaven. Give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us 
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us; 
and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil ; for 
thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. 
Amen. 

After which shall le said asfolloweth : 

O Lord our heavenly Father, we thy humble servants desire 
thy Fatherly goodness mercifully to accept this our sacrifice 
of praise and thanksgiving ; most humbly beseeching thee to 
grant that, by the merits and death of thy Son Jesus Christ, 
and through faith in his blood, we and thy whole Church 
may obtain remission of our sins, and all other benefits of his 
["death," changed, 1S68, to " passion "]. And here we offer and pre- 
sent unto thee, O Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies, to be 
a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee ; humbly be- 
seeching thee that all we wiio are partakers of this holy com- 
munion may be filled with thy grace and heavenly benedic- 
tion. And although we be unworthy, through our manifold 
sins, to offer unto thee any sacrifice, yet we beseech thee to 
accept this our bounden duty and service ; not weighing our 
merits, but pardoning our offenses, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord ; by whom, and with whom, in the unity of the Holy 
Ghost, all honor and glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty, 
world without end. Amen. 



Then shall le said [in., 1868, or , 

Glory be to God on high, and on earth peace, good-will 
toward men. We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship 
thee, we ["adore thee," changed, 1S68, to " glorify thee, we give thanks 
unto thee "] for thy great glory, O Lord God, heavenly King, 
God the Father Almighty, 



316 HlSTOKY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

O Lord, the only begotten Son Jesus Christ ; O Lord God, 
Lamb of God, Son of the Father, that takest away the sins 
of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that takest away 
the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that takest 
away the sins of the world, receive our prayer. Thou that 
sittest at the right hand of God the Father, have mercy upon 

US, [" and receive us at last through the riches of thy grace into the joy of thine 
eternal kingdom, where we may reign with thee, world without end," changed, 
1868, to " For thou only art holy ; thou only art the Lord ; thou 
only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art most high in the 
glory of God the Father]. Amen. 

Then the Elder, if Tie see it expedient, may put up an extemporary prayer, 
and afterward shall let the people depart with this btes 



May the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, 
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of 
God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the blessing 
of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, 
be among you, and remain with you always. Amen. 

1792.] N. B. If the Elder be straitened for time he may omit any 
part of the service, except the Invitation, the Confession, and the prayer 
of Consecration. 



IT. — Matrimony. 



1784.] 596. Form of the Solemnization of Matrimony* 

First, the banns of all that are to be married together must be published in the congregation [1864. 
three several Sundays in the time of divine service, I" unless a license be procured from the proper 
authorities," changed, 1792, "unless they be otherwise qualified according to law"], the Minister say- 
ing after the accustomed 



I publish the banns of marriage between M. of , and N. of . If any 

of you know cause or just impediment why these two persons should not be joined 
together in holy matrimony, ye are to declare it. This is the first [second or third] 
time of asking." 

[In., 1864, The parts in brackets throughout may be used or not at discretion]. 

At the day and time appointed for the solemnization of matrimony, the 
persons to be married — having been qualified according to law — stand- 
ing together, the man on the right hand, and the woman on the left, 
the Minister shall say : 

Dearly Beloved: "We are gathered together here in the 

sight of God, and in ["the face of this congregation," changed, 1792, to "the 
presence of these witnesses"], to join together this man and this 
woman in holy matrimony, which is an honorable estate, in- 
stituted of God in the time of man's innocency, signifying 
unto us the mystical union that is between Christ and his 
Church, which holy estate Christ adorned and beautified with 

* The Sunday service omits the following parts found in the English Ritual : 
The rubric in regard to any alleged impediment, the ceremony of giving the ring, 
the psalms after the blessing, the address on duties of husband and wife, and the 
rubric at the close. 



Solemnization of Matrimony. 317 

his presence, and first miracle that he wrought in Cana of 
Galilee, and is commended of St. Paul to be honorable among 
all men ; and therefore is not by any to be entered into unad- 
visedly [om., 1T92, lightly or wantonly to satisfy men's carnal lusts and appetites 
like brute beasts that have no understanding], but reverently, discreetly, 
and in the fear of God, duly considering the causes for which [1792. 
matrimony was ordained. 

First. It was ordained for the procreation of children, to be brought up in the 
fear and nurture of the Lord, and to the praise of his holy name. 

Secondly. It was ordained for a remedy against sin, and to avoid fornication, that 
such persons as have not the gift of continency might marry, and keep themselves 
undenled members of Christ's body. 

Thirdly. It was ordained for the mutual society, help, and comfort that the one 
ought to have of the other both in prosperity and adversity. 

Into which holy estate these two persons present come now 
to be joined. Therefore if any one can show just cause why 
they may not lawfully be joined together let him now speak, 
or else hereafter forever hold his peace. 

And also speaking unto the persons that are to he married, Tie shall say : 
I require and charge you both that if either of you know 
any impediment why you may not be lawfully joined together 
in matrimony you do now confess it, for be ye well assured 
that so many as are coupled together otherwise than God's 
word doth allow, are not joined together by God, neither is 
their matrimony lawful. 

If no impediment be alleged, then shall the Minister say unto the man : 
M., wilt thou have this woman to be thy wedded wife, to 
live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of matri- 
mony ? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honor, and keep 
her in sickness and in health, and forsaking all other, keep 
thee only unto her so long as ye both shall live ? 

The man shall ansioer : 
I will. 

Then shall the Minister say unto the woman : 
JV., wilt thou have this man to be thy wedded husband, to 
live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of matri- 
mony ? Wilt tllOU [om., 1S64, obey him, serve him], love, honor, and 
keep him in sickness and in health, and forsaking all other, 
keep thee only unto him so long as ye both shall live ? 

The woman shall answer : 
I will. 

Then the Minister shall cause the man with his right hand to take the 
woman by her right hand, and to say after him as foUowelh : 

I, M., take thee N., to be my wedded wife, to have and to 
hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, 



318 History of the Discipline. 

for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, 
[om., 1S64, and to obey] till death us do part, according to God's 
holy ordinance ; and thereto I plight thee my faith. 

Then shall they loose their hands, and the woman with her right hand 
talcing the man by his right hand, shall likewise say after the Minister : 

I, N., take thee, M., to be my wedded husband, to have 
and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for 
richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to 
cherish, till death do us part, according to God's holy ordi- 
nance ; and thereto I plight thee my faith. 

Then shall the Minister say : 
O eternal God, Creator and Preserver of all mankind, Giver 
of all spiritual grace, the Author of everlasting life, send thy 
blessing upon these thy servants, this man and this woman, 
whom we bless in thy name ; that as Isaac and Rebecca lived 
faithfully together, so these persons may surely perform and 
keep the vow and covenant between them made, and may 
ever remain in perfect love and peace together, and live ac- 
cording to thy laws, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

1864.] If the parties desire it, the man shall here hand, a ring to the 
Minister, who shall return it to him, and direct him to place it on the 
third finger of the woman's left hand. And the man shall say to the 
woman, repeating after the Minister : 

With this ring I thee wed, and with my worldly goods I 
thee endow, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

1 784.] Then shall the Minister join their right hands together, and say : 
Forasmuch as M. and N. have consented together in holy 
wedlock, and have witnessed the same before God and this 
company, and thereto have pledged their faith either to other, 
and have declared the same by joining of hands, I pronounce 
that they are husband and wife together, in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Those whom 
God hath joined together let no man put asunder. Amen. 

And the Minister shall add this blessing : 
God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, bless, pre- 
serve, and keep you ; the Lord mercifully with his favor look 
upon you, and so fill you with all spiritual benediction and 
grace, that ye may so live together in this life that in the 
world to come ye may have life everlasting. Amen. 

1864.] Then shall the Minister offer the following prayer : 
O God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, bless this 
man and this woman, and sow the seed of eternal life in their 



Solemnization of Matrimony. 319 

hearts, that whatsoever in thy holy word they shall profitably 
learn, they may indeed fulfill the same. Look, O Lord, mer- 
cifully on them from heaven, and bless them : as thou didst 
send thy blessings upon Abraham and Sarah, to their great 
comfort, so vouchsafe to send thy blessings upon this man 
and this woman, that they, obeying thy will, and always 
being in safety under thy protection, may abide in thy love 
unto their lives' end, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

Almighty God, who at the beginning didst create our first 
parents, Adam and Eve, and didst sanctify and join them 
together in marriage, pour upon these persons the riches of 
thy grace, sanctify and bless them, that they may please thee 
both in body and soul, and live together in holy love unto 
their lives 1 end. Amen. 

O God, who by thy mighty power hast made all things of [1864. 
nothing, who also (after other things set in order) didst appoint that 
out of man (created after thine own image and similitude) woman 
should take her beginning, and knitting them together, didst teach 
that it should never be lawful to put asunder those whom thou, by 
matrimony, hadst made one ; God, who hast consecrated the state of 
matrimony to such an excellent mystery that in it is signified and rep- 
resented the spiritual marriage and unity between Christ and his 
Church : look mercifully upon this man and this woman, that this man 
n)ay love his wife according to thy word (as Christ did love his spouse, 
the Church, who gave himself for it, loving and cherishing it even as 
his own flesh), and also that this woman may be loving and amiable, 
faithful and obedient to her husband, and in all quietness, sobriety, 
and peace, be a follower of holy and godly matrons. Lord, bless 
them both, and grant them to inherit thy everlasting kingdom, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Sere the Minister may use extemporary prayer. 

Then shall the Minister say: 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Answer. Christ, have mercy upon us. 
Minister. Lord, have mercy upon us. 

Then the Minister shall say : 

1'784.] Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy 
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth as it 
is in heaven. €rive us this day our daily bread ; and forgive 
us our trespasses, as we forgive them that tresjDass against us ; 
and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil ; for 
thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. 
Amen. 

Minister. Lord, save thy servant and thy hjindraaid. 
Answer. And let them put their trust in thee. 
Minister. Lord, send them help from thy holy place. 
Answer. And evermore defend them. 
Minister. Be unto them a tower of strength. 
Answer. From the face of their enemy. 



320 History of the Discipline. 

Minister. Lord, hear our prayer. 
Answer. And let our cry come unto thee. 

This Prayer next following shall be omitted where the Woman is past child- 
bearing. 

merciful Lord and heavenly Father, "by whose gracious gift man- 
kind is increased, we beseech thee assist with thy Blessing these two 
persons, that they may both be fruitful in the procreation of children, 
and also live together so long in godly love and honesty, that they may 
see their children Christianly and virtuously brought up, to thy praise 
and honor, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

• The Communion of the Sick. 

The Colled. 
Almighty, ever-living God, maker of mankind, who dost correct 
those whom thou dost love, and chastise every one whom thou dost 
receive, we beseech thee to have mercy upon this thy servant visited 
with thine hand, and to grant that he may take his sickness patiently 
and recover his bodily health if it be thy gracious will, and that when- 
ever his soul shall depart from the body, it may be without spot pre- 
sented unto thee, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. Heb. xii, 5, 6. 
My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when 
thou art rebuked of him ; for whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and 
scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 

The Gospel. John v, 24. 

Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that heareth my word, and believ- 
eth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into 
condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life. 

After which the Elder shall proceed according to the form before pre- 
scribed for the holy communion, beginning at these words, [Ye that do 
truly, etc.] 

At the time of the distribution of the holy sacrament the Elder shall 
first receive the communion himself, and after minister unto them that 
are appointed to communicate with the sich, and last of all to the sick 
person. 



V. — Burial of the Dead.* 
597. Form for the Burial of the Bead. 

[In., 1792, and om., 1848, N. B. The following or some other solemn service shall be used.] 

The Minister, going before the corpse, shall say : 
I am the resurrection, etc. John xi, 25, 26 ; Job xix, 25-27 ; 
i, 21 ; 1 Tim. vi, 7. 

1868.] In the house or church may be read one or both of the following 
psalms, or some other suitable portion of Scripture : 

Psalm xxxix ; Psalm xc. 

* The Sunday Service omits the first rubric, forbidding the office to the excom- 
municated and unbaptized ; the thirty-ninth psalm ; the words to be spoken while 
the earth is cast upon the body, and the prayer following the Lord's Prayer. 



Burial of the Dead. 321 

Then may follow the reading of the Epistle as follows : 
1 Cor. XV, 41-58, [om, 1792, Psa. xix; 1 Cor. xi, 20 to the end.] 

1784.] At the grave, when the corpse is laid in the earth, the Minister 
shall say : 

Man that is bom of a woman hath but a short time to live, 
and is full of misery. He cometh up, and is cut down like a 
flower : he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never continueth 
in one stay. 

In the midst of life we are in death : of whom may we seek 
for succor, but of thee, O Lord, who for our sins art justly 
displeased ? 

Yet, O Lord God most holy, Lord most mighty, O holy 
and most merciful Saviour, deliver us not into the bitter pains 
of eternal death. 

Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts ; shut not 
thy merciful ears to our prayers, but spare us, Lord most 
holy, O God most mighty, O holy and merciful Saviour, thou 
most worthy Judge eternal, suffer us not at our last hour for 
any pains of death to fall from thee. 

1 864.] Then, while the earth shall be cast upon the body by some stand- 
ing by, the Minister shall say : 

Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God, in his wise 
providence, to take out of the world the soul of the departed, 
we therefore commit his body to the ground; earth to earth, 
ashes to ashes, dust to dust; looking for the general resur- 
rection in the last day, and the life of the world to come, 
through our Lord Jesus Christ; at whose second coming in 
glorious majesty to judge the world, the earth and the sea 
shall give up their dead ; and the corruptible bodies of those 
who sleep in him shall be changed and made like unto his 
own glorious body, according to the mighty working whereby 
he is able to subdue all things unto himself.* 

1784.] Then shall be said : 

I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, From 
henceforth blessed are the dead who die in the Lord : Even 
so. saith the Spirit, for they rest from their labors. 

Then shall the Minister say : 

Lord, have mercy upon us. 
Christ, have mercy upon us. 
Lord, have mercy upon us. 

* Taken from the Prayer Book. 
21 



322 History of the Discipline. 

The Collect. 

O merciful God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
is the resurrection and the life, in whom whosoever believeth 
shall live, though he die, and whosoever liveth and believeth 
in him shall not die eternally ; we meekly beseech thee, O 
Father, to raise us from the death of sin unto the life of 
righteousness, that when we shall depart this life we may 
rest in him ; and at the general resurrection on the last day 
may be found acceptable in thy sight, and receive that bless- 
ing which thy well-beloved Son shall then pronounce to all 
that love and fear thee, saying, Come, ye blessed children of 
my Father, receive the kingdom prepared for you from the 
beginning of the world. Grant this, we beseech thee, O mer- 
ciful Father, through Jesus Christ our Mediator and Re- 
deemer. Amen. 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in 
heaven. Give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us our 
trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us; and 
lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: for 
thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. 
Amen. 

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, 
and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all ever- 
more. Amen. 



1784.] VI.— Ordination* 

[" The form and manner of making and ordaining of '(" Superintend- [1848. 
ents^ changed, 1792, to "Bishops' 1 '), Elders, and Deacons," changed, 1848, to 
" Forms of Ordination ;* 1872, to " Ordination'' 1 ]. 

598. The Form of ["ordaining," changed, 1864, to "consecrating"] 
Bishops. 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, who by thy Son Jesus Christ didst give to 
thy holy apostles, elders, and evangelists many excellent 
gifts, and didst charge them to feed thy flock ; give grace, 
we beseech thee, to all the ministers and pastors of thy 
Church, that they may diligently preach thy word and duly 
administer the godly discipline thereof; and grant to the 
people that they may obediently follow the same; that all 

The form of the English Church was, "The form and manner of making, or- 
daining, and consecrating of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons/' In the Sunday Serv- 
ice Superintendent is invariably used for Bishop, and Elder for Priest. The English 
rubric forbade the ordaining " if any great crime," etc. ; the Sunday Service omits 
" great." 



Oedination of Bishops. 323 

may receive the crown of everlasting glory, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall be read by one of the Elders 
The Epistle. Acts xx, 17-35. 

Then another [?m., 1804, aider] shall read, 
The Gospel. John xxi, 15-17. Or this: Matt, xxviii, 18-20. 

After the Gospel and the Sermon are ended, the elected person shall be 
presented by two Elders unto the Bishop, saying : 

We present unto you this ["godly," changed, isos, to " holy"] man 
to be ["ordained," changed, 1S64, to " consecrated "] a Bishop. 

Then the Bishop shall move the congregation present to pray, saying thus 
to them : 

Brethren, it is written in the Gospel of St. Luke that our 
Saviour Christ continued the whole night in prayer before he 
did choose and send forth his twelve apostles. It is written 
also in the Acts of the Apostles that the disciples who were 
at Antioch did fast and pray before they laid hands on Paul 
and Barnabas, and sent them forth on their first mission to 
the Gentiles. Let us, therefore, following the example of 
our Saviour Christ and his apostles, first fall to prayer before 
we admit and send forth this person presented to us to the 
work whereunto we trust the Holy Ghost hath called him. 

Then shall be said this prayer following : 

Almighty God, giver of all good things, who by thy Holy 
Spirit hast appointed ["divers orders of ministers," changed, 1S64, to " di- 
vers offices"] in thy Church: mercifully behold this thy serv- 
ant now called to the work and ministry of a Bishop, and re- 
plenish him so with the truth of thy doctrine, and adorn him 
with innocency of life, that both by word and deed he may 
faithfully serve thee in this office, to the glory of thy name, 
and the edifying and well governing of thy Church, through 
the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who liveth and reign- 
eth with thee, and the Holy Ghost, world without end. 
Amen. 

Then the Bishop shall say to him that is to be ["ordained," changed, 1864, to " con- 
secrated"] : 

Brother, forasmuch as the Holy Scripture commands that 
we should not be hasty in laying on hands, and admitting 
any person to government in the Church of Christ, which he 
hath purchased with no less price than the [" effusion," changed, 
1864, to "shedding"] of his own blood: [" before I admit you to this 



324 History of the Discipline. 

administration, I will examine you on certain articles, to the end that the concTeea- 
tion present may have a trial, and bear witness how you are minded to behave your- 
self in the Church of God," changed, 1S&4, to "before you are admitted to 
this administration, you will, in the fear of God, give answer 
to the questions which I now propound "] : 

Are you persuaded that you are truly called to this minis- 
tration, according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ? 

Answer, I am so persuaded. 

The Bishop. Are you persuaded that the Holy Scriptures con- 
tain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal sal- 
vation, through faith in Jesus Christ? And are you determined, 
out of the same Holy Scriptures, to instruct the people com- 
mitted to your charge, and to teach or maintain nothing as re- 
quired of necessity to eternal salvation but that which you shall 
be persuaded may be concluded and proved by the same? 

Answer. I am so persuaded and determined, by God's grace. 

The Bishop. Will you then faithfully exercise yourself in 
the same Holy Scriptures, and call upon God by prayer for 
the true understanding of the same, so that you may be able 
by them to teach and exhort with wholesome doctrine, and to 
withstand and convince the gainsayers? 

Answer. I will do so, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Are you ready with faithful diligence to banish 
and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines contrary 
to God's word, and both privately and openly to call upon 
and encourage others to the same? 

Answer. I am ready, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you deny all ungodliness and worldly 
lust, and live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present 
world, that you may show yourself in all things an example of 
good works unto others, that the adversary may be ashamed, 
having nothing to say against you? 

Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward, as much as 
shall lie in you, quietness, love, and peace among all men: 
and such as shall be unquiet, disobedient, and criminal, [om., 
1864, within your District,] correct and punish according to such au- 
thority as you have by God's w r ord, and as shall be committed 
unto you? 

Answer. I will so do, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Will you be faithful in ordaining, or laying 
hands upon and sending others, and in all the other duties of 
your office? 

Answer. I will so be, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Will you show yourself gentle, and be merci- 
ful, for Christ's sake, to poor and needy people, and to all 
strangers destitute of help? 

Answer. I will so show myself, by God's help. 



Ordination of Bishops. 325 

Then the Bishop shall say, 

Almighty God, our Heavenly Father, who hath given you a 
good will to do all these things, grant also unto us strength 
and power to perform the same ; that he accomplishing in you 
the good work which he hath begun, you may be found ["per- 
fect and irreprehensible," changed, 1864, to u blameless "] at the last day, 

through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall Veni, Creator Spiritus, be said. 

Come, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire, 
And lighten with celestial fire. 
Thou the anointing Spirit art, 
Who dost thy sevenfold gifts impart. 
Thy blessed unction from above 
Is comfort, life, and fire of love. 
Enable with perpetual light 
The dullness of our Minded sight ; 
Anoint and cheer our soiled face 
With the abundance of thy grace ; 
Keep far our foes, give peace at home ; 
Where thou art Guide, no ill can come. 
Teach us to know the Father, Son, 
And thee of loth to oe out one ; 
That through the ages all along, 
This may oe our endless song : 
Praise to thy eternal merit, 
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. 

That ended, the Bishop shall say, 

Lord, hear our prayer. 

Answer. And let our cry come unto thee. 

Bishop. 

Let us pray. 

Almighty God and most merciful Father, who of thine 
infinite goodness hast given thine only and dearly beloved 
Son Jesus Christ to be our Redeemer, and the author of ever- 
lasting life ; who after that he had made perfect our redemp- 
tion by his death, and was ascended into heaven, poured 
down his gifts abundantly upon men, making some apostles, 
some prophets, some evangelists, some pastors, and ["doctors," 
changed, 1S64, to "teachers,"] to the edifying and making perfect 
of his Church : grant, we beseech thee, to this thy servant, 
such grace that he may evermore be ready to spread abroad 
thy Gospel, the glad tidings of reconciliation with thee, and 
use the authority given him, not to destruction, but to salva- 



326 History of the Discipline. 

tion ; not to hurt, but to help ; so that as a wise and faithful 
servant, giving to the family their portion in due season, he 
may at last be received into everlasting joy, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord, who, with thee and the Holy Ghost, liveth 
and reigneth, one God, world without end. Amen. 

Then the Bishop and Elders present shall lay their hands upon the head 
of the elected person, kneeling before them, the Bishop saying : 

[" Eeceive the Holy Ghost for the office and work of a bishop in the Church of 
God now committed unto thee by the imposition of our hands, in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. — Amen. And remember that thou 
stir up the grace of God which is given thee by this imposition of our hands; for 
God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power, and love, and soberness," 

changed, 1864, to "The Lord pour upon thee the Holy Ghost for 
the office and work of a Bishop in the Church of God now 
committed unto thee by the authority of the Church through 
the imposition of our hands, in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. And remember 
that thou stir up the grace of God which is in thee ; for God 
hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power, and love, 
and of a sound mind "]. 

Then the Bishop shall deliver him the Bible, saying, 

Give heed unto reading, exhortation, and doctrine. Think 
upon the things contained in this book. Be diligent in them, 
that the increase coming thereby may be manifest unto all 
men. Take heed unto thyself, and to thy doctrine ; for by so 
doing thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee. 
Be to the flock of Christ a shepherd, not a wolf: feed them, 
devour them not. Hold up the weak, heal the sick, bind up 
the broken, bring again the outcast, seek the lost, be so 
merciful that you may not be too remiss; so minister dis- 
cipline that you forget not mercy; that when the chief 
Shepherd shall appear, you may receive the never-fading 
crown of glory," through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

[Then the Bishop shall administer the Lord's Supper, ("with whom the newly ordained 

Bishop and other persons present shall communicate," changed, 1864, to "to the newly conse- 
crated Bishop and other persons present.")] 

["Immediately before the benediction," changed, 1864, to "Then "] shall be Said the follow- 
ing prayers : 

Most merciful Father, we beseech thee to send down upon 
this thy servant thy heavenly blessing, and so endue hirri with 
thy holy Spirit, that he, preaching thy word, [in., 1864, and 
exercising authority in thy Church,] may not only be earnest 
to reprove, beseech, and rebuke with all patience and doctrine, 
but also may be to such as believe a wholesome example in 
word, in conversation, in love, in faith, [om., 1864, in chastity,] and 
in purity: that faithfully fulfilling his course, at the last day 



Form of Ordaining Elders. 327 

he may receive the crown of righteousness laid up by the Lord, 
the righteous Judge, who liveth aud reigneth, one God with 
the Father and the Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen. 

Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings with thy most gra- 
cious favor, and further us with thy continual help, that in all 
our works begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may glo- 
rify thy holy name ; and finally, by thy mercy, obtain ever- 
lasting life through Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen. 

The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep 
your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God, and 
of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the blessing of God 
Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be 
among you, and remain with you always. Amen. 

599. The Form [am., 1864, and Manner] of Ordaining Elders* 

[When the day appointed by the Bishop is come, there shall be a sermon or exhorta- 
tion, declaring the duty and office of such as come to be admitted Elders ; how 
necessary that order is in the Church of Christ, and also how the people ought to 
esteem them in their office.] 

After which, one of the Elders shall present unto the Bishop all them that 
are to be ordained, and say, 

I present unto you these persons to be ordained Elders. 

Then, their names being read aloud, the Bishop shall say unto the people, 
["Good people," changed, 1792, to " Brethren "], these are they whom 
we purpose, God willing, this day to ordain Elders. For after 
due examination, we find not to the contrary, but that they 
are lawfully called to this function and ministry, and that 
they are persons meet for the same. But if there be any of 
you who knoweth any crime or impediment in any of them, 
for the which he ought not to be received into this holy min- 
istry, let him come forth in the name of God, and show what 
the crime or impediment is. 

[If any crime or impediment be objected, the Bishop shall surcease from ordaining 
that person until such time as the party accused shall be found clear of the same] . 

Then shall be said the Collect, Epistle, and Gospel, as followeth : 

The Collect. 

Almighty God, giver of all good things, who by thy Holy 
Spirit hast appointed divers orders of ministers in thy Church ; 
mercifully behold these thy servants now called to the office 
of Elders, and replenish them so with the truth of thy doc- 
trine, and adorn them with innocency of life, that both by 
word and good example they may faithfully serve thee in this 

* The address of the archdeacon to the Bishop, and his reply (Matt, ix, 36) ; the 
oath of supremacy ; the form " Come, Holy Ghost "'; and the Nicene Creed of the. 
English form, are omitted by Mr. Wesley in the Sunday Service. 



S28 History of the Discipline. 

office, to the glory of thy name, and the edification of thy 
Church, through the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who 
liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, world 
without end. Amen. 

The Epistle. Eph, iv, 7-13; John x, 1-16. 

And that done, the Bishop shall say unto them as hereof ter follow eth : 

You have heard, brethren, in your private examination, 
[om., 1864, " as in the exhortation which was now made to you, 1 "] and in the 
holy lessons taken out of the Gospel and the writings of the 
apostles, of what dignity and of how great importance this 
office is whereunto ye are called. And now again we exhort 
you, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye have in 
remembrance into how high a dignity and to how weighty an 
office ye are called : that is to say, to be messengers, watch- 
men, and stewards, of the Lord ; to teach and to premonish, 
to feed, and provide for, the Lord's family; ["to seek for Christ's 

sheep that are dispersed abroad, and for his children who are in the midst of this evil 
world, that they may be saved through Christ forever;" changed, 1864, to "to 

gather the outcasts, to seek the lost, and to be ever ready to 
spread abroad the Gospel, the glad tidings of reconciliation 
with God."] 

Have always therefore printed in your remembrance how 
great a treasure is committed to your charge. For they are 
the sheep of Christ, which he bought with his death, and for 

Whom he shed his blood. The Church [om., 1864, and congregation] 

whom you must serve is his spouse and his body. And if it 
shall happen, the same Church, or any member thereof, do 
take any hurt or hinderance by reason of your negligence, 
ye know the greatness of the fault, and also the horrible 
punishment that will ensue. Wherefore consider with your- 
selves the end of the ministry toward the children of God, 
toward the spouse and body of Christ; and see that you never 
cease your labor, your care and diligence, until you have done 
all that lieth in you, according to your bounden duty, to 
bring all such as are or shall be committed to your charge, 
unto that agreement in the faith and knowledge of God, and 
to that ripeness and perfectness of age in Christ, that there 
be no place left among you either for error in religion or for 
viciousness in life. 

Forasmuch then as your office is both of so great excel- 
lency, and of so great difficulty, ye see with how great care 
and study ye ought to apply yourselves, as well that ye may 
show yourselves dutiful and thankful unto that Lord who 
hath placed you in so high a dignity; as also to beware that 
neither you yourselves offend, nor be occasion that others 
offend. Howbeit ye cannot have a mind and will thereto of 



Form op Ordaining Elders. 329 

yourselves ; for that will and ability is given of God alone ; 
therefore ye ought, and have need, to pray earnestly for his 
Holy Spirit. And seeing that ye cannot by any other means 
compass the doing of so weighty a work, pertaining to the 
salvation of man, but with doctrine and exhortation taken 
out of the Holy Scriptures, and with a life agreeable to the 
same ; consider how studious ye ought to be in reading and 
learning the Scriptures, and in framing the manners, both of 
yourselves and of them that specially pertain unto you, ac- 
cording to the rule of the same Scriptures ; and for this self- 
same cause, how ye ought to forsake and set aside (as much 
as you may) all worldly cares and studies. 

We have good hope that you have all weighed and pon- 
dered these things with yourselves long before this time: and 
that you have clearly determined, by God's grace, to give 
yourselves wholly to this office, whereunto it hath pleased 
God to call you: so that, as much as lieth in you, you will 
apply yourselves wholly to this one thing, and draw all your 
cares and studies this way, and that you will continually pray 
to God the Father, by the mediation of our only Saviour 
Jesus Christ, for the heavenly assistance of the Holy Ghost ; 
that by daily reading and weighing of the Scriptures, ye may 
wax riper and stronger in your ministry ; and that ye may so 
endeavor to sanctify the lives of you and yours, and to fashion 
them after the rule and doctrine of Christ, that ye may be 
wholesome and godly examples and patterns for the people 
to follow. 

And now that this present congregation of Christ, here as- 
sembled, may also understand your minds and wills in these 
things, and that this your promise may the more move you to 
do your duties : ye shall answer plainly to these things which 
we, in the name of God and his Church, shall demand of you 
touching the same. 

Do you think in your heart that you are truly called, ac- 
cording to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, to the order of 
Elders ? 

Answer. I think so. 

The Bishop. Are you persuaded that the Holy Scriptures 
contain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eter- 
nal salvation through faith in Jesus Christ ? And are you 
determined out of the said Scriptures to instruct the people 
committed to your charge, and to teach nothing as required 
of necessity to eternal salvation, but that which you shall 
be persuaded may be concluded and proved by the Script- 
ures ? 

Ansicer. I am so persuaded, and have so determined, by 
God's grace. 

The Bishop. Will you then give your faithful diligence 



330 History of the Discipline. 

always so to minister the doctrine and sacraments, and dis- 
cipline of Christ, as the Lord hath commanded ? 
Answer. I will do so, by the help of the Lord. 
The Bishop. "Will you be ready with all faithful diligence 
to banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines 
contrary to God's word ; and to use both public and private 
monitions and exhortations, as well to the sick as to the whole 
within your ["district,'" changed, 1864, to charge], as need shall re- 
quire and occasion shall be given ? 

Answer. I will, the Lord being my helper. 
The Bishop. Will you be diligent in prayers, and in reading 
of the Holy Scriptures, and in such studies as help to the 
knowledge of the same, laying aside the study of the world 
and the flesh ? 

Answer. I will endeavor so to do, the Lord being my helper. 
The Bishop. Will you be diligent to frame and fashion your- 
selves, and your families, according to the doctrine of Christ : 
and to make both yourselves and them, as much as in you 
lieth, wholesome examples and patterns to the flock of 
Christ ? 

Answer. I will apply myself thereto, the Lord being my 
helper. 

The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward, as much as 
lieth in you, quietness, peace, and love among all Christian 
people, and especially among them that are or shall be com- 
mitted to your charge ? 

Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 
The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your chief ministers, 
unto whom is committed the charge and government over 
you; following with a glad mind and will their godly ad- 
monitions, submitting yourselves to their godly judgments ? 
Answer. I will do so, the Lord being my helper. 

Then shall the Bishop, standing up, say : 

Almighty God, who hath given you this will to do all these 
things, grant also unto you strength and power to perform 
the same, that he may accomplish his work which he hath 
begun in you, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

[After this the congregation shall be desired secretly in their prayers to make their 
humble supplications to God for all these things, for the which prayers there 
shall be silence kept for a space]. 

After which shall be said by the Bishop {the persons to be ordained Elders 
all kneeling), Veni, Creator Spiritus, the Bishop beginning, and tto 
Elders and others that are present answering by verse, asfolloweth: 

Come, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire, 
And lighten with celestial jure. 



Foem of Ordaining Elders. 331 

Thou the anointing Spirit art, 
Who dost thy sevenfold gifts impart. 
Thy blessed unction from above 
Is comfort, life, and fire of love. 
Enable with perpetual light 
The dullness of our blinded sight. 
Anoint and cheer our soiled face 
With the abundance of thy grace. 
Keep far our foes, give peace at home ; 
Where thou art Guide no ill can come. 
Teach us to know the Father, Son, 
And thee of both to be but one ; 
That through the ages all along, 
This may be our endless song : 
Praise to thy eternal merit, 
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. 

That done, the Bishop shall pray in this wise, and say : 

Let us pray. 

Almighty God and heavenly Father, who of thine infinite 
love and goodness toward us hast given to us thy only and 
most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ to be our Redeemer, 
and the author of everlasting life ; who after he had made 
perfect our redemption by his death, and was ascended into 
heaven, sent abroad into the world his apostles, prophets, 
evangelists ["doctors," changed, 1S64, to teachers], and pastors, by 
whose labor and ministry he gathered together a great flock 
in all parts of the world, to set forth the eternal praise of thy 
holy name : for these so great benefits of thy eternal good- 
ness, and for that thou hast vouchsafed to cull these thy serv- 
ants here present to the same office and ministry appointed 
for the salvation of mankind, we render unto thee most 
hearty thanks : we praise and worship thee ; and we humbly 
beseech thee by the same, thy blessed Son, to grant unto all 
who either here or elsewhere call upon thy name, that we may 
continue to show ourselves thankful unto thee for these, and 
all other thy benefits, and that we may daily increase and go 
forward in the knowledge and faith of thee and thy Son, by 
the Holy Spirit. So that as well by these thy ministers, as 
by them over whom they shall be appointed thy ministers, 
thy holy name may be forever glorified, and thy blessed king- 
dom enlarged, through the same, thy Son Jesus Christ our 
Lord : who liveth and reigneth with thee in the unity of the 
same Holy Spirit, world without end. Amen. 



332 History of the Discipline. 



When this prayer is done, the Bishop, with the Elders present, shall lay 
their hands severally upon the head of every one that receiveth the order 
of Alders; the receivers humbly kneeling upon their knees, and tlie 
Bishop saying : 

[" Eeceive the Holy Ghost for the office," etc., changed, 1792, to ' ' The Lord 
pour upon thee the Holy Ghost for the office and work of an 
Elder in the Church of God, now committed unto thee by 
(in., 1864, the authority of the Church through) the imposi- 
tion of our hands. And be thou a faithful dispenser of the 
word of God, and of his holy sacraments ; in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. A?nen.' n ] 

Then the Bishop shall deliver to every one of them, kneeling, the Bible into 
his hands, saying : 

Take thou authority as an Elder in the Church, to preach 
the word of God, and to administer the holy sacraments in 
the congregation. 

Then the Bishop shall say : 

Most merciful Father, we beseech thee to send upon these 
thy servants thy heavenly blessings, that they may be clothed 
with righteousness, and that thy word spoken by their mouths 
may have such success that it may never be spoken in vain. 
Grant also that we may have grace to hear and receive what 
they shall deliver out of thy most holy word, or agreeably to 
the same, as the means of our salvation ; and that in all our 
words and deeds we may seek thy glory, and the increase of 
thy kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most gra- 
cious favor, and further us with thy continual help ; that in 
all our works, begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may 
glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy mercy, obtain ever- 
lasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep 
your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God, 
and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. And the blessing of 
God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be 
among you, and remain with you always. Amen. 

*** [If on the same day the order of Deacons be given to some, and that of Elders 
to others, the Deacons shall be first presented, and then the Elders. The Collects 
shall both be used, first that for Deacons, then that for Elders. The Epistle shall 
be Ephes. iv, 7-13, as before in this office, immediately after which they that are to 
be ordained Deacons shall be examined and ordained as is above prescribed. Then 
one of them having read the Gospel which shall be St. John x. 1-1(3. as before in this 
office, they that are to be ordained Elders shall likewise be examined and ordained, 
as in this office before appointed.] 



Foem of Ordaining Deacons. 333 



600. The Form ["and Manner of Making of." changed, 1864, to " of Or- 
daining"] Deacons* 

[When the day appointed by the Bishop is come there shall be a sermon or exhor- 
tation, declaring the duty and office of such as come to be admitted Deacons.] 

After which one of the Elders shall present unto the Bishop the persons to 
'be ordained Deacons, and their names being read aloud, the Bishop shall 
say unto the people : 

Brethren, if there be any of you who knoweth any crime 
or impediment in any of these persons presented to be or- 
dained. Deacons, for the which he ought not to be admitted 
to that office, let him come forth in the name of God, and 
show what the crime or impediment is. 

[If any crime or impediment be objected, the Bishop shall surcease from ordaining 
that person until such time as the party accused shall be found clear of the same.] 

Then shall be read, the following Collect and Epistle : 
The Collect. 

Almighty God, who by thy Divine Providence hast ap- 
pointed divers orders of ministers in thy Church, and didst 
inspire thy apostles to choose into the order of deacons thy 
first martyr, St. Stephen, with others: mercifully behold 
these thy servants, now called to the like office and adminis- 
tration ; replenish them so with the truth of thy doctrine, and 
adorn them with innocency of life, that both by word and 
good example they may faithfully serve thee in this office to 
the glory of thy name, and the edification of thy Church, 
through the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who liveth 
and reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, now and forever. 
Amen. 

The Epistle. 1 Tim. iii, 8-13. 

Then shall the Bishop examine every one of those who are to be ordained, 
in the presence of the people, after this manner f " 



Do you trust that you are inwardly moved by the Holy 

Ghost to take upon you ["this office and ministration," changed, 1792, to 
"the office of the ministry "J in the Church of Christ, to 
serve God for the promoting of his glory and the edifying of 
his people ? 

Answer. I trust so. 

* The address of the Bishop to the Archdeacon and the reply, the passage from 
Acts vi, 2-7, the oath of supremacy, and the closing rubric on the qualifications for 
the priesthood, are omitted by Mr. Wesley. The English form directs "the New 
Testament" to be given the ordained Deacon, the Sunday Service, and "the Holy 
Bible." 

In 17S6 a rubric was inserted directing the Superintendent in saying the litany, 
to insert a petition for the candidates, which was omitted in 1792. 



334 HlSTOKY OF THE DISCIPLINE. 

The Bishop. Do you unfeignedly believe all the canonical 
Scriptures of the Old and New Testament? 

Answer. I do believe them. 

The Bishop. Will you diligently read [in., 1792, or ex- 
pound] the same unto the people whom you shall be ap- 
pointed to serve ? 

Answer. I will. 

The Bishop. It appertaineth to the office of a Deacon to 
assist the Elder in divine service. And especially when he 
ministereth the Holy Communion, to help him in the distri- 
bution thereof, and to read and expound the Holy Scriptures ; 

to instruct the youth, and [om, 1864, in the absence of the Elder] to bap- 
tize. And furthermore, it is his office to search for the sick, 
poor, and impotent, that they may be visited and relieved. 
Will you do this gladly and willingly ? 

Answer. I will do so, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Will you apply all your diligence to frame and 
fashion your own lives (and the lives of your families) accord- 
ing to the doctrine of Christ, and to make (both) yourselves 
(and them), as much as in you lieth, wholesome examples of 
the flock of Christ ? 

Answer. I will do so, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you reverently obey them to whom the 
charge and government over you is committed, following 
with a glad mind and will their godly admonitions ? 

Answer. I will endeavor so to do, the Lord being my 
helper. 

[Om., 1792, The Superintendent. 
Do you think that you are truly called, according to the will of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, to the ministry of the Church ? 
Ans. I think so.] 

Then the Bishop, laying his hands severally upon the head of every one of 
them, shall say : 

Take thou authority to execute the office of a Deacon in 
the Church of God ; in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Then shall the Bishop deliver to every one of them the Eoly Bible, saying : 
Take thou authority to read the Holy Scriptures in the 
Church of God, and to preach the same. 

Then one appointed by the Bishop shall read the Gospel. 
Luke xii, 35-38. 

Immediately before the benediction shall be said these Collects following : 
Almighty God, Giver of all good things, who of thy great 
goodness hast vouchsafed to accept and take these thy serv- 



Laying a Corner-Stone. 335 

ants into the office of Deacons in thy Church, make them, we 
beseech thee, O Lord, to be modest, humble, and constant in 
their ministration, and to have a ready will to observe all 
spiritual discipline ; that they having always the testimony of 
a good conscience, and continuing ever stable and strong in 
thy Son Christ, may so well behave themselves in this inferior 
office that they may be found worthy to be called into the 
higher ministries in thy Church, through the same, thy Son 
our Saviour Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory and honor, world 
without end. Amen. 

Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most gra- 
cious favor, and further us with thy continual help ; that in 
all our works, begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may 
glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy mercy, obtain ever- 
lasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep 
your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God, 
and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. And the blessing of 
God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be 
among you, and remain with you always. Amen. 



VII. — Laying a Corner-Stone.* 

601. Form for Laying the Corner- Stone of a Church. 

The Minister, standing near the place where the stone is to be laid, shall 
say unto the congregation: 

Dearly beloved, We are taught in the word of God that, 
although the heaven of heavens cannot contain the Eternal 
One, much less the walls of temples made with hands, yet his 
delight is ever with the sons of men, and that wherever two 
or three are gathered in his name, there is he in the midst of 
them. And in all ages his servants have separated certain 
places for his worship : as Jacob erected a stone in Bethel for 
God's house ; as Moses made a tabernacle in the desert ; as 
Solomon builded a temple for the Lord, which he filled with 
the glory of his presence before all the people. We are now 
assembled to lay the corner-stone of a new house for the wor- 
ship of the God of our fathers. Let us not doubt that he will 
favorably approve our godly purpose, and let us now devoutly 
unite in singing his praise, and in prayer for his blessing on 
this our undertaking. 

Let one of the hymns 959-963 he sung. 
* This form was introduced in 1864. 



336 History of tiie Discipline. 

Then shall the Minister say, 
Let us pray. 

Most glorious God, the heaven is thy throne and the earth 
is thy footstool ; what house then can be builded for thee, or 
where is the place of thy rest ? Yet, blessed be thy name, O 
Lord God, that it hath pleased thee to have thy habitation 
among the sons of men, and to dwell in the midst of the as- 
sembly of the saints upon the earth. And now, especially, 
we render thanks unto thy holy name that it hath pleased 
thee to put it into the hearts of thy servants to erect in this 
place a house for thy worship. We thank thee for thy grace 
which has inclined them to contribute of their substance for 
the glory of thy name: and we pray thee to continue thy 
blessing upon their pious undertaking. Amen. 

May many unite with them in their holy work, until this 
habitation of thy house shall be completed, and ready for 
dedication to thy service, free from all debt or claim of man. 
Amen. 

May peace and harmony prevail in the counsels of thy serv- 
ants, and may no selfish or divided aims find place among 
them. May the work of this building be completed without 
hurt or accident to any person. And when thou shalt have 
prospered the work of their hands upon them, and this house 
shall be prepared and finished for thy service, grant that all 
who shall enjoy the benefit of this pious work may show 
forth their thankfulness by making a right use of it, to the 
glory of thy blessed name ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

Grant that all who shall hereafter worship thee in the tem- 
ple here to be builded, may so serve and please thee in all 
holy exercises of godliness, that in the end they may come to 
that temple on high, even to the holy places made without 
hands, whose builder and maker is God. Amen. 

Hear us, O Lord, for thou art our God in whom we trust. 
And when we shall cease to pray unto thee on earth, may we, 
with all those who in like manner have erected such places to 
thy name, and with all thy saints and redeemed ones, eternally 
praise thee for all thy goodness vouchsafed unto us here on 
earth and laid up for us there in heaven. Amen. 

Accept these our prayers, we beseech thee, for the sake of 
thy dear Son; and to thee, the only true and living God, 
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, be honor, praise, and glory, 
for ever and ever. Amen. 

Then shall the Minister read the following Psalm x or the Minister and 
people may read it in alternate verses ; the parts in italics to be read by 

Psalm cxxxii. 



Dedication of a Chtjkch. 337 

The Lesson. 1 Cor. iii, 9-23. 

Then shall follow the Sermon, or an Address suitable to the occasion, after 
■which the contributions of the people shall be received. 

Then shall the Minister, standing by the stone, exhibit to the Congrega- 
tion a box to be placed in an excavation of the stone. It may contain a 
copy of the Bible, the Hymn Book, the Discipline, the Church Almanac 
for the year, Church periodicals of recent date, the names of the Pastor, 
Trustees, and Building Committee of the Church, with such other docu- 
ments as may be desired. A list of these may be read, after which the 
Minister may deposit the box in the stone and cover it ; and the stone shall 
be laid and adjusted by the Minister, assisted by the builder. 

Then shall the Minister say : 
In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy- 
Ghost, we lay this corner-stone for the foundation of a house 
to be builded and consecrated to the service of Almighty God, 
according to the order and usages of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. Amen. 

The service may conclude with extemporary prayer, the Lord's Prayer, 
and the Benediction. 



VIII. — Dedication of a Church. 
602. Form for the Dedication of a Church* 
The Congregation, being assembled in the Church, the Minister shall say : 
Dearly beloved : The Scriptures teach us that God is well 
pleased with those who build temples to his name. We have 
heard how he filled the temple of Solomon with his glory, 
and how in the second temple he manifested himself still 
more gloriously. And the Gospel approves and commends 
the centurion who built a synagogue for the people. Let us 
not doubt that he will also favorably approve our purpose of 
dedicating this place in solemn manner, for the performance 
of the several offices of religious worship ; and let us now de- 
voutly join in praise to his name, that this godly undertaking 
hath been so far completed, and in prayer for his further 
blessing upon all who have been engaged therein, and upon 
all who shall hereafter worship his name in this place. 

Let one of the hymns 964-971 be sung, and extemporary prayer be offered, 
the congregation all kneeling. 

Then shall the Minister, or some one appointed by him, read 

The First Lesson. 2 Chron. vi, 1, 2, 18-21, 40-42 ; vii, 1-4. 

Second Lesson. Heb. x, 19-26. 

* Inserted 1864. 

22 



338 History of the Discipline. 



TJien shall one of the hymns 964-971 he sung / after which the 
shall deliver a Sermon suitable to the occasion / after which the contri- 
butions of the people shall be received. 

Then shall the Minister read the following Psalm, or the Minister and 
the Congregation may read it alternately ; the parts in italics to be 
read by the' Congregation : 

Psalm cxxii. 

Then let the Trustees stand up before the altar, and one of them, or some 
one in their behalf, say unto the Minister : 

We present unto you this building, to be dedicated as a 
church for the service and worship of Almighty God. 

Then shall the Minister request the Congregation to stand while he repeats 
the following 

DECLARATION. 

Dearly beloved : It is meet and right, as we learn from the 
Holy Scriptures, that houses erected for the public worship 
of God should be specially set apart and dedicated to religious 
uses. For such a dedication we are now assembled. With 
gratitude, therefore, to Almighty God, who has signally 
blessed his servants in their holy enterprise of erecting this 
church, we dedicate it to his service, for the reading of the 
Holy Scriptures, the preaching of the word of God, the ad- 
ministration of the holy sacraments, and for all other exer- 
cises of religious worship and service, according to the disci- 
pline and usages of the Methodist Episcopal Church. And, 
as the dedication of the temple is vain without the solemn 
consecration of the worshipers also, I now call upon you all 
to dedicate yourselves anew to the service of God. To him 
let our souls be dedicated, that they may be renewed after the 
image of Christ. To him let our bodies be dedicated, that 
they may be fit temples for the indwelling of the Holy Ghost. 
To him may our labors and business be dedicated, that their 
fruit may tend to the glory of his great name and to the ad- 
vancement of his kingdom. And that he may graciously ac- 
cept this solemn act, let us pray. 

The Congregation kneeling, the Minister shall offer the following prayer : 

O most glorious Lord, we acknowledge that we are not 
worthy to offer unto thee any thing belonging unto us ; yet 
we beseech thee, in thy great goodness, graciously to accept 
the dedication of this place to thy service, and to prosper this 
our undertaking ; receive the prayers and intercessions of all 
those thy servants who shall call upon thee in this house ; and 
give them grace to prepare their hearts to serve thee with 
reverence and godly fear ; affect them with an awful appre- 



Dedication of a Chuech. 339 

hension of thy divine majesty, and a deep sense of their own 
unworthiness ; that so approaching thy sanctuary with lowli- 
ness and devotion, and coming before thee with clean thoughts 
and pure hearts, with bodies undefiled and minds sanctified, 
they may always perform a service acceptable to thee, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Regard, O Lord, the supplications of thy servants, and 
grant" that whosoever shall be dedicated to thee in this house 
by baptism may ever remain in the number of thy faithful 
children. Amen. 

Grant, O Lord, that whosoever shall receive in this place 
the blessed sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, may 
come to that holy ordinance with faith, charity, and true re- 
pentance ; and being tilled with thy grace and heavenly bene- 
diction, may, to their great and endless comfort, obtain re- 
mission of their sins, and all other benefits of his death. 
Amen. 

Grant, Lord, that by thy holy word, which shall be read 
and preached in this place, and by thy Holy Spirit grafting 
it inwardly in the heart, the hearers thereof may both per- 
ceive and know what things they ought to do, and may have 
power and strength to perform the same. Amen. 

Xow, therefore, arise, O Lord, and come unto this place of 
thy rest, thou and the ark of thy strength. Let thine eye be 
open toward this house day and night ; and let thine ears be 
ready toward the prayers of thy children which they shall 
make unto thee in this place : and whensoever thy servants 
shall make to thee their petitions here, do thou hear them 
from heaven, thy dwelling-place, the throne of the glory of 
thy kingdom; and when thou hearest, forgive. And grant, 
O Lord, we beseech thee, that here and elsewhere thy minis- 
ters may be clothed with righteousness, and thy saints rejoice 
in thy salvation. And may we all, with thy people every- 
where, grow up into a holy temple in the Lord, and be at last 
received into the glorious temple above ; the house not made 
with hands, eternal in the heavens. And to the Father, and 
the Son, and the Holy Spirit, be glory and praise, world 
without end. Amen. 

The services to conclude with a Doxology and Benediction. 



APPENDIX. 



EXTRACTS FROM THE NOTES TO THE DISCIPLINE, BM 
DR. COKE AND BISHOP ASBURY. 



The fact has already been noticed, that Dr. Coke and Bishop 

Asbury appended explanatory notes to the Discipline of 1796. 

These consisted partly of Scripture proofs of the doctrines and 

rules of the church, and partly of expositions of the Discipline. 

The latter, constituting about two-thirds of the whole, are inserted 

in this Appendix, under their respective heads. The bishops 

themselves disclaimed having any authority " to make laws or 

regulations," much less can their notes be regarded in that light, 

now that the Discipline has been considerably modified. Bu* 

they are still interesting and important, as containing the views 

of the first bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church respecting 

its discipline at that time, and also, as having been prepared at the 

request of the General Conference of 1796, and having received 

the implied sanction of the General Conference of 1800, which 

directed that they should be printed in such a manner that they 

could be conveniently bound up with the Form of Discipline. — 

Emory. 

" section i. 

" Of the Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church." 

" It cannot be needful in this country to vindicate the right of 
every Christian society to possess, within itself, all the privileges 
necessary or expedient for the comfort, instruction, or good go- 
vernment of the members thereof. The two sacraments of 
baptism and the Lord's supper have been allowed to be essential to 
the formation of a Christian church, by every partv and denomi- 
nation in every age and country of Christendom, with the excep- 
tion only of a single modern society : and ordination by the 
imposition of hands has been allowed to be highly expedient, and 
has been practised as universally as the former. And these two 
points as above described, might, if need were, be confirmed by 
the Scriptures, and by the unanimous testimony of all the primi- 
tive fathers of the church for the three first centuries ; and, in- 
deed, by all the able divines who have written on the subject in 
the different languages of the world down to the present times. 



342 Notes on the Discipline, TCh. 1 

" The only point which can be disputed by any sensible person, 
is the episcopal form which we have adopted ; and this can be con 
tested by candid men, only from their want of acquaintance with 
the history of the church. The most bigoted devotees to reli- 
gious establishments (the clergy of the Church of Rome excepted) 
are now ashamed to support the doctrine of the apostolic, uninter- 
rupted succession of bishops. Dr. Hoadley, bishop of Winchester, 
who was, we believe, the greatest advocate for episcopacy whom 
the Protestant churches ever produced, has been so completely 
overcome by Dr. Calamy, in respect to the uninterrupted succes- 
sion, that the point has been entirely given up. Nor do we re- 
collect that any writer of the Protestant churches has since 
attempted to defend what all the learned world at present know 
to be utterly indefensible. 

" And yet nothing but an apostolic, uninterrupted succession, 
can possibly confine the right of episcopacy to any particular 
church. The idea, that the supreme magistrate, or legislature 
of a country, ought to be the head of the church in that nation, is 
a position, which, we think, no one here will presume to assert. 
It follows, therefore, indubitably, that every church has a right 
to choose, if it please, the episcopal plan. 

" The late Rev. John Wesley recommended the episcopal form 
to his societies in America ; and the General Conference, which 
is the chief synod of our church, unanimously accepted of it. Mr. 
Wesley did more. He first consecrated one for the office of a 
bishop, that our episcopacy might descend from himself. The 
General Conference unanimously accepted of the person so con- 
secrated, as well as of Francis Asbury, who had for many years 
before exercised every branch of the episcopal office, excepting 
that of ordination. Now, the idea of an apostolic succession be- 
ing exploded, it follows, that the Methodist Church has every 
thing which is Scriptural and essential to justify its episcopacy. Is 
the unanimous approbation of the chief synod of a church neces- 
sary'? This it has had. Is the ready compliance of the members 
of the church with its decision, in this respect, necessary 1 This 
it has had, and continues to have. Is it highly expedient, that 
the fountain of the episcopacy should be respectable 1 This has 
been the case. The most respectable divine since the primitive 
ages, if not since the time of the apostles, was Mr. Wesley. His 
knowledge of the sciences was very extensive. He was a general 
scholar : and for any to call his learning in question, would be to 
call their own. On his death the literati of England bore testi- 
mony to his great character. And where has been the individual 
so useful in the spread of religion 1 But in this we can appeal 
only to the lovers of vital godliness. By his long and incessant 
labours he raised a multitude of societies, who looked up to him 
for direction ; and certainly his directions in things lawful, with 
the full approbation of the people, were sufficient to give authen 



Sec. 3.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 343 

ticity to what was accordingly done. He was peculiarly attached 
to the laws and customs of the church in the primitive times 
of Christianity. He knew, that the primitive churches univer- 
sally followed the episcopal plan : and indeed Bishop Hoadley has 
demonstrated that the episcopal plan was universal till the time 
of the Reformation. Mr. Wesley therefore preferred the episcopal 
form of church government ; and God has (glory be to his name !) 
wonderfully blessed it among us." 

" But in all we have observed on this subject, we by no means 
intend to speak disrespectfully of the Presbyterian Church, or of 
any other : we only desire to defend our own from the unjust 
calumnies of its opponents." 



" SECTION III. 

" Of the General and Yearly Conferences." 1 ' 1 

" Our societies are scattered over a vast country, extending 
about fourteen hundred miles from north to south, and from five 
to eight hundred from east to west. We could not, therefore., in 
justice to the work of God, nor from the state of our finances, 
hold our General Conferences oftener than once in four years. 
If they were more frequent, the long absence of so many minis- 
ters from their respective circuits and districts would be an irre- 
parable loss to the societies and congregations. Nor do we think, 
that the nature of a religious constitution renders it necessary to 
revise more frequently the regulations by which it is governed. 
But there are various particulars, which do not come under the 
name of laws, which require more frequent assemblies or confer- 
ences for their consideration. The admission of preachers on 
trial and into full connection, the ordination of elders and deacons, 
the examination of the characters of the ministers and preachers, 
and the stationing of them all, as well as the management of the 
fund for the superannuated preachers, &c, are points of the first 
moment, and call for frequent meetings. On this account, the 
General Conference has appointed yearly conferences, divided 
in the best manner they were able ; to be composed, as far as 
possible, of at least one bishop — the president elder of each dis- 
trict within the control of those conferences, respectively — the 
elders, deacons, and the preachers in full connection. These men, 
who have been travelling the preceding year among all the soci- 
eties in those districts and circuits, respectively, can give the 
fullest, the completest information on all the subjects which 
come under the cognizance of the yearly conferences. 

"But it may be asked, Why are not delegates sent to these 
conferences from each of the circuits \ We answer, It would 
utterly destroy our itinerant plan. They would be concerned 
chiefly, if not only, for the interests of their own constituents 



3-4:4: Notes on the Discipline, f Ch. 1 . 

They could not be expected, from the nature of things, to make 
the necessary sacrifices, and to enter impartially into the good of 
the whole. They would necessarily endeavour to obtain the most 
able and lively preachers for their respective circuits, without 
entering, perhaps at all, into that enlarged, apostolic spirit, which 
would endeavour, whatever might be the sacrifice, to make all 
things tally. The difference of gifts in the ministers, and the 
opposing interests of the delegates, would produce conflicts of a 
pernicious tendency ; and, in many instances, improper means 
would be used for obtaining the desired point. Frequently the 
delegates, if unsuccessful in their application for their favourite 
preacher, would probably make him secret offers to settle among 
them ; and if unsuccessful in every point, and the preacher, ap- 
pointed for them and their constituents, was not agreeable to their 
wishes, they might grow indignant, and, through resentment, 
and by their unfavourable reports, on their return, might cause 
a separation from the general body. And those who imagine this 
to be a mere chimera, show, we think, but little knowledge of 
human nature : they do not consider how easily and powerfully 
the heated passions would plead in favour of a settled ministry — 
how easily disappointment and jealousy would present the purest 
and most disinterested conduct in the most unfavourable light : 
to say nothing of the labour and expense of such a plan. While, 
on the other hand, the present members who compose our con- 
ferences, who know not, when they meet, what may be their 
next sphere of action, and are willing to run anywhere on the 
errands of their Lord, are not nearly as much exposed to the 
temptations mentioned above.* 

" The following portions of the w T ord of God are pointed in 
support of the itinerant plan for the propagation of the gospel ; 
which plan renders most of the regulations contained in this sec- 
tion essential to the existence of our united society : Matt, x, 
5-11, 'These twelve [apostles] Jesus sent forth, and command- 
ed them, saying, Go — to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. 
And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 
And into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter, inquire,' &c. 



u * We are very far from making these remarks out of any disre- 
spect to our located brethren. On the contrary, we are very conscious 
that many of them equal any of us, and perhaps much exceed us in 
grace and wisdom. We have made these observations only on ac- 
count of their located situation, well knowing that our people would 
on no occasion choose any for their delegates who were not wise and 
good men. But such is the nature of man, and perhaps such is the 
duty of man, that he will always prefer the people for whom he acts, 
and to whom he is responsible, before all others. We should, proba- 
bly, act in the same manner ourselves, if we were delegates for a 
single circuit or district." 



Sec. 3.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 345 

Matt, xxii, 8-10, 'Then saith he to his servants, The wedding i3 
ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy. Go ye, 
therefore, into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid 
to the marriage. So those servants went out into the highways,'' 
&c. Matt, xxviii, 19, ' Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations," 1 be 
as extensively useful as possible. Mark vi, 7-12, ' And he calleth 
unto him the twelve, and began to send them forth by two and 
two, — and commanded them that they should take nothing 
for their journey, save a staff only. — And he said unto them, 
In what place soever ye enter into a house, there abide, till ye 
depart from that place. — And they went out, and preached that 
men should repent.' Luke x, 1-9, ' After these things, the Lord 
appointed other seventy also, and sent them two and two before 
his face into every city and place, whither he himself would 
come. — And into whatsoever house ye enter,' says our Lord to 
them, ' first say, Peace be to this house. — And into whatsoever 
city ye enter, and they receive you, — say unto them, The king- 
dom of God is come nigh unto you.' Luke xiv, 23, ' And the Lord 
said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and. 
compel them to come in, that my house may be filled.' Acts 
viii, 4, 'They that were scattered abroad went everywhere 
preaching the word.' Acts viii, 40, 'Philip — preached in all the 
cities, till he came to Cesarea.' Acts xvi, 36, ' Paul said unto 
Barnabas, Let us go again and visit our brethren in every city 
where we have preached the word of the Lord,' &c. 

" We have already shown, that Timothy and Titus were travel- 
ling bishops. In short, every candid person, who is thoroughly 
acquainted with the New Testament, must allow, that whatever 
excellences other plans may have, this is the primitive and apos- 
tolic plan. But we would by no means speak with disrespect of 
the faithful located ministers of any church. We doubt not, 
but, from the nature and circumstances of things, there must 
have been many located ministers in the primitive churches : and 
we must acknowledge, with gratitude to God, that the located 
brethren in our church are truly useful and of considerable con- 
sequence, in their respective stations. But, on the other hand, 
we are so conscious of the vast importance of the travelling plan, 
that we are determined, through the grace of God, to support it 
to the utmost of our power ; nor will any plea which can possibly 
be urged, however plausible it may appear, or under whatever 
name proposed, induce us to make the least sacrifice in this re 
spect, or, by the introduction of any novelty, to run the least 
hazard of wounding that plan, which God has so wonderfully 
owned, and which is so perfectly consistent with the apostolic 
and primitive practice. 

" We will now humbly beg leave to drop a few hints (for laws 
or regulations we have no authority to make) as explanatory of 
those words in the introduction to this section, ' It is desired, 



34:6 Notes on the Discipline, ICh. 1. 

that every person speak freely whatever is in his heart :' and we 
propose them the more readily, as they are extracted from the 
Minutes drawn up by our elder brethren, the members of the 
British Conference : — 

"1. Be tender of the character of every brother ; but keep at 
the utmost distance from countenancing sin. 

" 2. Say nothing in the conference but what is strictly neces- 
sary, and to the point. 

" 3 If accused by any one, remember recrimination is no 
acquittance ; therefore avoid it. 

" 4. Beware of impatience of contradiction ; be firm ; but be 
open to conviction. The cause is God's, and he heeds not the 
hands of an Uzzah to support his ark. The being too tenacious 
of a point, because you brought it forward, may be only feeding 
self. Be quite easy, if a majority decide against you. 

" 5. Use no craft or guile to gain any point. Genuine simpli- 
city will always support itself. But there is no need always to 
say all you know or think. 

" 6. Beware of too much confidence in your own abilities ; and 
never despise an opponent. 

" 7. Avoid all lightness of spirit, even what would be innocent 
anywhere else. — Thou, God, seest me. 

" The appointment of the times for holding the yearly confer- 
ences must necessarily be invested in the bishops, otherwise 
they cannot possibly form their plans for travelling through the 
continent, so that they may be enabled to attend each of the 
conferences. But the right of fixing the places rests with the 
conferences. 

" We cannot omit noticing, before we conclude this section, 
the strict examination which the characters of the preachers pass 
through, in the yearly conferences. When that eminent saint 
of God, and great writer, John Fletcher, was once present, in 
the British Conference, at the examination of the characters, he 
seemed astonished, and expressed his surprise and approbation in 
very strong terms. The examination is equally strict in all the 
conferences throughout the connection. And we know of no 
church where the purity of the morals, the orthodoxy of the doc- 
trines, and the usefulness of the lives and labours of the minis- 
ters, (for all these are included in the examination,) are more 
strictly attended to than in ours. 

" In respect to the division of the continent, for the purpose 
of holding the yearly conferences, we may observe, that for several 
years the annual conferences were very small, consisting only of 
the preachers of a single district, or of two or three very small 
ones. This was attended with many inconveniences : — 1 . There- 
were but few of the senior preachers, whose years and experience 
had matured their judgments, who could be present at any one 
conference. 2. The conferences wanted that dignity which every 



Sec. 4.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 347 

religious synod should possess, and which always accompanies a 
large assembly of gospel ministers. 3. The itinerant plan was 
exceedingly cramped, from the difficulty of removing preachers 
from one district to another. All these inconveniences will, we 
trust, be removed on the present plan ; and at the same time the 
conferences are so arranged, that al] the members, respectively, 
may attend with little difficulty. 

" To all which may be added, that the active, zealous, unmar- 
ried preachers, may move on a larger scale, and preach the ever- 
blessed gospel far more extensively through the sixteen states, 
and other parts of the continent ; while the married preachers, 
whose circumstances require them, in many instances, to be 
more located than the single men, will have a considerable field 
of action opened to them ; and also the bishops will be able to 
attend the conferences with greater ease, and without injury to 
their health. 

" The regulation concerning those who are to attend the con- 
ferences is made, that our societies and congregations may be 
supplied with preaching during the conferences. We would, 
therefore, wish to have a few of the travelling preachers among 
our dear flocks at those times. But as we desire to make the 
conferences as respectable and weighty as possible, we can spare 
none at those important seasons, except the preachers upon trial. 
They, also, will be absent from the yearly conferences only for 
one year, as they must be present on the second to be admitted 
into full connection." 

"section IV. 

' Of the Election and Consecration of Bishops, and of their 
Duty:' 

" In considering the present subject, we must observe, that no- 
thing has been introduced into Methodism by the present episco- 
pal form of government, which was not before fully exercised 
by Mr. Wesley. He presided in the conferences ; fixed the 
appointments of the preachers for their several circuits ; changed, 
received, or suspended preachers wherever he judged that 
necessity required it ; travelled through the European connection 
at large ; superintended the spiritual and temporal business : and 
consecrated two bishops, Thomas Coke and Alexander Mather, 
one before the present episcopal plan took place in America, and 
the other afterward, besides ordaining elders and deacons. But 
the authority of Mr. Wesley and that of the bishops in America 
differ in the following important points : — 

" 1. Mr. Wesley was the patron of all the Methodist pulpits in 
Great Britain and Ireland for life, the sole right of nomination 
being invested in him by all the deeds of settlement, which gave 



348 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

nim exceeding great power. But the bishops in America possess 
no such power. The property of the preaching-houses is invested 
in the trustees ; and the right of nomination to the pulpits, in- 
the General Conference— and in such as the General Conference 
shall, from time to time, appoint. This division of power in 
favour of the General Conference was absolutely necessary. 
Without it the itinerant plan could not exist for any long continu- 
ance. The trustees would probably, in many instances, from 
their located situation, insist upon having their favourite preachers 
stationed in their circuits, or endeavour to prevail on the preach- 
ers themselves to locate among them, or choose some other set- 
tled minister for their chapels. In other cases, the trustees of 
preaching-houses in different circuits would probably insist upon 
having the same popular or favourite preachers.* Here, then, 
lies the grand difference between Mr. Wesley's authority, in the 
present instance, and that of our American bishops. The former, 
as (under God) the father of the connection, was allowed to 
have the sole, legal, independent nomination of preachers to all 
the chapels : the latter are entirely dependent on the General 
Conference. 

" But why, may it be asked, does the General Conference lodge 
the power of stationing the preachers in the episcopacy 1 We 
answer, On account of their entire confidence in it. If ever, 
through improper conduct, it loses that confidence in any consi- 
derable degree, the General Conference will, upon evidence given, 
in a proportionable degree, take from it this branch of its authority. 
But if ever it evidently betrays a spirit of tyranny or partiality, 
and this can be proved before the General Conference, the 
whole will be taken from it : and we pray God, that in such case 
the power may be invested in other hands ! And alas ! who 
would envy any one the power 1 There is no situation in which 
a bishop can be placed, no branch of duty he can possibly 
exercise, so delicate, or which so exposes him to the jealousies 



"* We must repeat nearly the same observations concerning trustees, 
which we have in our notes on the last section, concerning the sending 
of delegates to our conferences. We have a great respect for our 
trustees. We consider them as men to whom the connection is 
greatly obliged. They fill up an important province in our church 
and have a claim to a high rank among us. Humanly speaking, the 
work could not be carried on without them to any extent in the cities 
and towns. Their responsibility for the debts of our buildings, and 
the disinterestedness which must necessarily influence them when they 
make themselves responsible, lay our societies under very great obli- 
gations. We both love and honour them. But still they are located 
men. They cannot be expected to act impartially for the whole. 
They will think it their duty, and perhaps it is their duty, to prefer the 
interests of their own congregations to any other. We should pro- 
bably act in the same manner in their situation." 



Sec. 4.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 349 

not only of false but of true brethren, as this. The removal of 
preachers from district to district, and from circuit to crrcuit, 
ver)- nearly concerns them, and touches their tenderest feelings : 
and it requires no small portion of grace for a preacher to be 
perfectly contented with his appointment, when he is stationed 
in a circuit where the societies are small, the rides long, and the 
fare coarse. Any one, therefore, may easily see, from the na- 
ture of man, that though the bishop has to deal with some of the 
best of men, he will sometimes raise himself opposers, who, by 
rather overrating their own abilities, may judge him to be par- 
tial in respect to their appointments: and these circumstances 
would weigh down his mind to such a degree, as those who are 
not well acquainted with the difficulties which necessarily 
accompany public and important stations among mankind, can 
hardly conceive. 

" May we not add a few observations concerning the high ex- 
pediency, if not necessity, of the present plan. How could an 
itinerant ministry be preserved through this extensive continent, 
if the yearly conferences were to station the preachers 1 They 
would, of course, be taken up with the sole consideration of the 
spiritual and temporal interests of that part of the connection, 
the direction of which was intrusted to them. The necessary 
consequence of this mode of proceeding would probably, in less 
than an age, be the division of the body and the independence of 
each yearly conference. The conferences would be more and 
more estranged from each other for want of a mutual exchange of 
preachers ; and that grand spring, the union of the body at large, 
by which, under divine grace, the work is more and more ex- 
tended through this vast country, would be gradually weakened, till 
at last it might be entirely destroyed. The connection would no 
more be enabled to send missionaries to the western states and 
territories, in proportion to their rapid population. The grand 
circulation of ministers would be at an end, and a mortal stab 
given to the itinerant plan. The surplus of preachers in one 
conference could not be drawn out to supply the deficiencies of 
others, through declensions, locations, deaths, &c, and the revi- 
vals in one part of the continent could not be rendered beneficial 
to the others. Our grand plan, in all its parts, leads to an 
itinerant ministry. Our bishops are travelling bishops. All the 
different orders which compose our conferences are employed in 
the travelling line ; and our local preachers are, in some degree, 
travelling preachers. Every thing is kept moving as far as 
possible ; and we will be bold to say, that, next to the grace of 
God, there is nothing like this for keeping the whole body alive 
from the centre to the circumference, and for the continual ex- 
tension of that circumference on every hand. And we verily 
believe, that if our episcopacy should, at any time, through ty- 
rannical or immoral conduct, come under the severe censure of 



350 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

the General Conference, the members thereof would see it high- 
ly for the glory of God to preserve the present form, and only to 
change the men. 

" 2. Mr. Wesley, as the venerable founder (under God) of the 
whole Methodist society, governed without any responsibility 
whatever ; and the universal respect and veneration of both the 
preachers and people for him made them cheerfully submit to 
this : nor was there ever, perhaps, a mere human being who 
used so much power better, or with a purer eye to the Redeem- 
er's glory, than that blessed man of God. But the American 
bishops are as responsible as any of the preachers. They are 
perfectly subject to the General Conference They are indeed 
conscious that the conference would neither degrade nor censure 
them, unless they deserved it. They have, on the one hand, the 
fullest confidence in their brethren ; and, on the other, esteem the 
confidence which their brethren place in them, as the highest 
earthly honour they can receive. 

" But this is not all. They are subject to be tried by seven 
elders and two deacons, as prescribed above, for any immorality, or 
supposed immorality ; and may be suspended by two-thirds of 
these, not only from all public offices, but even from being 
private members of the society, till the ensuing General Confer- 
ence. This mode subjects the bishops to a trial before a court 
of judicature, considerably inferior to that of a yearly conference. 
For there is not one of the yearly conferences which will not. 
probably, be attended by more presiding elders, elders and deacons, 
than the conference which is authorized to try a bishop, the 
yearly conferences consisting of from thirty to sixty members. 
And we can, without scruple, assert, that there are no bishops of 
any other episcopal church upon earth who are subject to so strict 
a trial as the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church in 
America. We trust, they will never need to be influenced by 
motives drawn from the fear of temporal or ecclesiastical punish- 
ments, in order to keep from vice : but if they do, may the rod 
which hangs over them have its due effect : or may they be ex- 
pelled the church, as ' salt which hath lost its savour, and is 
thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out, and trodden under 
foot of men.' 

" 3. Mr. Wesley had the entire management of all the confer- 
ence funds and the produce of the books. It is true, he expend- 
ed all upon the work of God, and for charitable purposes ; and 
rather than appropriate the least of it to his own use, refused, 
even when he was about seventy years of age,' to travel in a car- . 
riage, till his friends in London and Bristol entered into a private 
subscription for the extraordinary expense. That great man of 
God might have heaped up thousands upon thousands, if he had 
been so inclined ; and yet he died worth nothing but a little pocket 
money, -he horses and the carriage in which he travelled, and 



Sec. 4.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 351 

the clothes he wore. But our American bishops have no proba- 
bility of being rich. For not a cent of the public money is at 
their disposal : the conferences have the entire direction of the 
whole. Their salary is sixty-four dollars a year ; and their 
travelling expenses are also defrayed. And with this salary they 
are to travel about six thousand miles a year, ' in much patience,' 
and sometimes ' in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in la- 
bours, in watchings, in fastings,' through ' honour and dishonour, 
evil report and good report : as deceivers, and yet true ; as un- 
known, and yet well known ; as dying, and, behold,' they ' live ; 
as chastened, and not killed ; as sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing ; 
as poor, yet making many rich ; as having nothing, and yet 
possessing all things ;' and, we trust, they can each of them 
through grace say, in their small measure, w r ith the great 
apostle, that ' they are determined not to know any thing, save 
Jesus Christ, and him crucified ; yea, doubtless, and count all 
things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ 
Jesus their Lord : for whom they have suffered the loss of all 
things, and do count them but dung that they may win Christ.' 

"We have drawn this comparison between our venerable father 
and the American bishops, to show to the world that they possess 
not, and, we may add, they aim not to possess that power which 
he exercised and had a right to exercise, as the father of 
the connection ; that, on the contrary, they are perfectly de- 
pendent ; that their power, their usefulness, themselves, are en- 
tirely at the mercy of the General Conference, and, on the 
charge of immorality, at the mercy of two-thirds of the little con- 
ference of nine. 

" To these observations w T e may add, 1. That a branch of the 
episcopal office, which, in every episcopal church upon earth, 
since the first introduction of Christianity, has been considered as 
essential to it, namely, the power of ordination, is singularly 
limited in our bishops. For they not only have no power to or- 
dain a person for the episcopal office till he be first elected by the 
General Conference, but they possess no authority to ordain an 
elder or a travelling deacon till he be first elected by a yearly 
conference ; or a local deacon, till he obtain a testimonial, signi- 
fying the approbation of the society to which he belongs, coun- 
tersigned by the general stewards of the circuit, three elders, 
three deacons, and three travelling preachers. They are, there- 
fore, not under the temptation of ordaining through interest, affec- 
tion, or any other improper motive ; because it is not in their 
power so to do. They have, indeed, authority to suspend the 
ordination of an elected person, because they are answerable to 
God for the abuse of their office, and the command of the apostle, 
' Lay hands suddenly on no man,' is absolute : and we trust, 
where conscience w r as really concerned, and they had sufficient 
reason to exercise their power of suspension, they would do it 



352 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

even to the loss of the esteem of their brethren, which is more 
dear to them than life ; yea, even to the loss of their usefulness 
in the church, which is more precious to them than all things 
here below. But every one must be immediately sensible, how 
cautious they will necessarily be, as men of wisdom, in the ex- 
ercise of this suspending power. For unless, they had such 
weighty reasons for the exercise of it, as would give some de- 
gree of satisfaction to the conference which had made the elec- 
tion, they would throw themselves into difficulties, out of which 
they would not be able to extricate themselves, but by the meek- 
est and wisest conduct, and by reparation to the injured person. 

" 2. The bishops are obliged to travel till^the General Confer- 
ence pronounces them worn out or superannuated : for that cer- 
tainly is the meaning of the answer to the sixth question of this 
section. What a restriction ] Where is the like in any other epis- 
copal church 1 It would be a disgrace to our episcopacy to have 
bishops settled on their plantations here and there, evidencing to 
all the world, that instead of breathing the spirit of their office, 
they could, without remorse, lay down their crown, and bury the 
most important talents God has given to men ! We would 
rather choose that our episcopacy should be blotted out from the 
face of the earth, than be spotted with such disgraceful conduct ! 
All the episcopal churches in the world are conscious of the 
dignity of the episcopal office. The greatest part of them endea- 
vour to preserve this dignity by large salaries, splendid dresses, 
and other appendages of pomp and splendour. But if an episco- 
pacy has neither the dignity which arises from these worldly trap- 
pings, nor that infinitely superior dignity which is the attendant 
of labour, of suffering and enduring hardship for the cause of 
Christ, and of a venerable old age, the concluding scene of a 
life devoted to the service of God, it instantly becomes the 
disgrace of a church and the just ridicule of the world ! 

" Some may think, that the mode of travelling which the 
bishops are obliged to pursue, is attended with little difficulty, 
and much pleasure. Much pleasure they certainly do experience, 
because they know that they move in the will of God, and that 
the Lord is pleased to own their feeble labours. But if to travel 
through the heat and the cold, the rain and the snow, the swamps 
and the rivers, over the mountains and through the wilderness, 
lying for nights together on the bare ground and in log-houses, 
open to the wind on every side, fulfilling their appointments, as 
far as possible, whatever be the hinderance, — if these be little dif- 
ficulties, then our bishops have but little to endure. 

"We have already quoted so many texts of Scripture in de- 
fence of episcopacy and the itinerant plan, that we need only 
refer our reader to the notes on the first and third sections. The 
whole tenor of St. Paul's epistles to Timothy and Titus clearly 
evidences, that they were invested, on the whole, with abundantly 



Sec. 5.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 353 

more power than our bishops ; nor does it appear that they were 
responsible to any but God and the apostle. The texts quoted in 
the notes on the third section, in defence of the itinerant plan, we 
would particularly recommend to the reader's attention ; as we 
must insist upon it, that the general itinerancy would not proba- 
bly exist for any length of time on this extensive continent, if the 
bishops were not invested with that authority which they now 
possess. They alone travel through the whole connection, and 
therefore have such a view of the whole, as no yearly conference 
can possibly have. 

" One bishop, with the elders present, may consecrate a bishop 
who has been previously elected by the General Conference. 
This is agreeable to the Scriptures. We read, 2 Tim. i, 6, ' I 
put thee in remembrance, that thou stir up the gift of God which 
is in thee, by the putting on of ray hands :' here we have the 
imposition of the hands of the apostle. Again, we read, 1 Tim. 
iv, 14, ' Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given 
thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presby- 
tery :' here we have the laying on of the hands of the elders. 
And by comparing both passages, it is evident that the imposition 
of hands was, both in respect to the apostle and the elders, for 
the same gift. Nor is the idea, that three bishops are necessary 
to consecrate a bishop, grounded on any authority whatever, 
drawn from the Scriptures, or the practice of the apostolic age. 

" The authority given to, or rather declared to exist in, the 
General Conference, that. in case there shall be no bishop re- 
maining in the church, they shall elect a bishop, and authorize 
the elders to consecrate him, will not admit of an objection, ex- 
cept on the supposition that the fable of an uninterrupted apostolic 
succession be allowed to be true. St. Jerome, who was as 
strong an advocate for episcopacy as perhaps any in the primi- 
tive church, informs us, that in the church of Alexandria, (which 
was, in ancient times, one of the most respectable of the church- 
es,) the college of presbyters not only elected a bishop on the 
decease of the former, but consecrated him by the imposition of 
their own hands solely \ from the time of St. Mark, their first 
bishop, to the time of Dionysius, which was a space of about two 
hundred years : and the college of presbyters in ancient times 
answered to our General Conference. 1 ' 

"section v. 

" Of the Presiding Elders, and of their Duty." 

After citing sundry scriptures in favour of having u presiding, 
superintending, or ruling elders," the bishops proceed, — 

" On the principles or data above mentioned, all the episcopal 
churches in the world have, in some measure, formed their 
23 



354: Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

church government. And we believe we can venture to assert, 
that there never has been an episcopal church of any great ex- 
tent which has not had ruling or presiding elders, either ex- 
pressly by name, as in the apostolic churches, or otherwise in 
effect. On this account it is, that all the modern episcopal 
churches have had their presiding or ruling elders undei the 
names of grand vicars, archdeacons, rural deans, &c. The 
Moravians have presiding elders, who are invested with very 
considerable authority, though we believe they are simply termed 
elders. And we beg leave to repeat, that we are confident, we 
could, if need were, show that all the episcopal churches, ancient 
and modern, of any great extent, have had an order or set of 
ministers corresponding, more or less, to our presiding or ruling 
elders, all of whom were, more or less, invested with the super- 
intendence of other ministers. 

" Mr. Wesley informs us in his Works, that the whole plan 
of Methodism was introduced, step by step, by the interference 
and openings of divine Providence. This was the case in the 
present instance. When Mr. Wesley drew up a plan of govern- 
ment for our church in America, he desired that no more elders 
should be ordained in the first instance than were absolutely 
necessary, and that the work on the continent should be divided 
between them, in respect to the duties of their office. The 
General Conference accordingly elected twelve elders for the 
above purposes. Bishop Asbury and the district conferences 
afterward found that this order of men was so necessary that 
they agreed to enlarge the number, and give them the name by 
which they are at present called, and which is perfectly Scrip- 
tural, though not the word used in our translation : and this pro- 
ceeding afterward received the approbation of Mr. Wesley. 

" In 1792 the General Conference, equally conscious of the 
necessity of having such an office among us, not only confirmed 
every thing that Bishop Asbury and the district conferences had 
done, but also drew up or agreed to the present section for the 
explanation of the nature and duties of the office. The confer- 
ence clearly saw that the bishops wanted assistants ; that it was 
impossible for one or two bishops so to superintend the vast 
work on this continent as to keep every thing in order in the 
intervals of the conference, without other official men to act 
under them and assist them : and as these would be only the 
agents of the bishops in every respect, the authority of appoint- 
ing them, and of changing them, ought, from the nature of 
things, to be in the episcopacy. If the presiding or ruling elders 
were not men in whom the bishops could fully confide, or on the 
loss of confidence, could exchange for others, the utmost con- 
fusion would ensue. This also renders the authority invested 
in the bishops of fixing the extent of each district, highly expe- 
dient. They must be supposed to be the best judges of the 



Sec. 5.1 By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 355 

abilities of the presiding elders whom they themselves choose 
and it is a grand part of their duty to make the districts and the 
talents of the presiding elders who act for them, suit and agree 
witn each other, as far as possible : for it cannot be expected, 
that a sufficient number of them can at any time be found, of 
equal talents, and, therefore, the extent of their field of action 
must be proportioned to their gifts. 

" From all that has been advanced, and from those other ideas 
which will present themselves to the reader's mind on this sub- 
ject, it will appear that the presiding elders must, of course, be 
appointed, directed, and changed by the episcopacy. And yet 
their power is so considerable that it would by no means be suf- 
ficient for them to be responsible to the bishops only for their 
conduct in their office. They are as responsible in this respect, 
and in every other, to the yearly conference to which they be- 
long, as any other preacher ; and may be censured, suspended, 
or expelled from the connection, if the conference see it proper : 
nor have the bishops any authority to overrule, suspend, or 
meliorate in any degree the censures, suspensions, or expulsions 
of the conference. 

" Many and great are the advantages arising from this insti- 
tution. 1. It is a great help and blessing to the quarterly meet- 
ings respectively, through the connection, to have a man at 
their head, who is experienced not only in the ways of God, but 
in men and manners, and in all things appertaining to the order 
of our church. Appeals may be brought before the quarterly 
meeting from the judgment of the preacher who has the over- 
sight of the circuit, who certainly would not be, in such cases, 
so proper to preside as the ruling elder. Nor would any local 
preacher, leader, or steward be a suitable president of the meet- 
ing, as his parent, his child, his brother, sister, or friend, might 
be more or less interested in the appeals which came before 
him : besides, his local situation would lead him almost unavoid- 
ably to prejudge the case, and, perhaps, to enter warmly into 
the interests of one or other of the parties, previously to the 
appeal. It is, therefore, indisputably evident, that the ruling 
elder is most likely to be impartial, and, consequently, the most 
proper person to preside. 

" 2. Another advantage of this office arises from the neces- 
sity of changing preachers from circuit to circuit in the intervals 
of the yearly conferences. Many of the preachers are young 
m years and gifts ; and this must always be the case, more or 
less, or a fresh supply of travelling preachers in proportion to 
the necessities of the work could not be procured. These 
young men, in general, are exceedingly zealous. Their grand 
forte is to awaken souls ; and in this view they are highly ne- 
cessary for the spreading of the gospel. But for some time 
their gifts cannot be expected to be various ; and, therefore, 



356 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

half a year at a time, or sometimes even a quarter, may be suf- 
ficient for them to labour in one circuit : to change them, there- 
fore, from circuit to circuit, in the intervals of the yearly con 
ferences, is highly necessary in many instances. Again, the 
preachers themselves, for family reasons, or on other accounts, 
may desire, and have reason to expect, a change But who 
can make it in the absence of the bishops, unless there be a pre- 
siding elder appointed for the district ] A recent instance proves 
the justice of this remark. A large district was lately without 
a presiding elder for a year. Many of the preachers, sensible 
of the necessity of a change in the course of the year, met to- 
gether, and settled every preliminary for the purpose. Accord- 
ingly, when the time fixed upon for the change arrived, several 
of them came to their new appointments according to agreement, 
but, behold, the others had changed their minds, and the former 
were obliged to return to their old circuits, feeling not a little 
disgrace on account of their treatment. And this would be 
continually the case, and all would be confusion, if there were 
no persons invested with the powers of ruling elders, by what- 
ever name they might be called; as it would be impossible for 
the bishops to be present everywhere, and enter into the details 
of all the circuits. 

" 3. Who is able properly to supply the vacancies in circuits 
on the deaths of preachers, or on their 'withdrawing from the 
travelling connection ? Who can have a thorough knowledge 
of the state of the district, and of its resources for the filling up 
such vacancies, except the presiding elder who travels through 
the whole district 1 And shall circuits be often neglected for 
months together, and the flocks, during those times, be, more or 
less, without shepherds, and many of them, perhaps, perish tor 
want of food, merely that one of the most Scriptural and useful 
offices among us may be abolished ? Shall we not rather sup- 
port it, notwithstanding every thing which may be subtilly urged 
by our enemies under the cry of tyranny, which is the common 
cry of restless spirits, even against the best governments, in 
order that they may throw every thing into confusion, and then 
ride in the whirlwind and direct the storm ? 

" 4. When a bishop visits a district, he ought to have one to 
accompany him, in whom he can fully confide ; one who can 
inform him of the whole work in a complete and comprehensive 
view ; and, therefore, one who has travelled through the whole, 
and, by being present at all the quarterly meetings, can give all 
the information concerning every circuit in particular, and the 
district in general, which the bishop can desire. Nor is the ad- 
vantage small that the bishops, when at the greatest distance, 
may receive from the presiding elders a full account of their 
respective districts, and may thereby be continually in possession 



Sec. 5.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 357 

of a more comprehensive knowledge of the whole work than they 
could possibly procure by any other means. 

" 5. The only branch of the presiding elder's office, the im- 
portance and usefulness of which is not so obvious to some per- 
sons, but which is, at the same time, perhaps the most expedient 
of all, is the suspending power, for the preservation of the purity 
of our ministry, and that our people may never be burdened with 
preachers of insufficient gifts. Here we must not forget that 
the presiding elder acts as agent to the bishops ; and that the 
bishops are, the greatest part of their time, at a vast distance 
from him : he must, therefore, exercise episcopal authority, (or- 
dination excepted,) or he cannot act as their agent. All power 
may be abused. The only way which can be devised to pre- 
vent the abuse of it, if we will have a good and effective govern- 
ment, is to make the executive governors completely responsible, 
and their responsibility within the reach of the aggrieved. And, 
in the present instance, not only the General Conference may 
expel the presiding elder — not only the episcopacy may sus- 
pend him from the exercise of his office — but the yearly confer- 
ence may also impeach him, try him, and expel him : and such 
a threefold guard must be allowed, by every candid mind, to be 
as full a check to the abuse of his power, a perhaps, human 
wisdom can devise. 

" But is it not strange that any of the people should complain 
either of this or of the episcopal office ? These offices in the 
church are peculiarly designed to meliorate the severity of 
Christian discipline, as far as they respect the people. In them 
the people have a refuge, an asylum to which they may fly upon 
all occasions. To them they may appeal, and before them they 
may lay all their complaints and grievances. The persons who 
bear these offices are their fathers in the gospel, ever open of 
access, ever ready to relieve them under every oppression. 
And we believe we can venture to assert, that the people have 
never had even a plausible pretence to complain of the authority 
either of the bishops or the presiding elders. 

" 6. We may add, as was just hinted above, that the bishops 
ought not to enter into small details. It is not their calling. 
To select the proper men who are to act as their agents — to 
preserve in order and in motion the wheels of the vast machine 
— to keep a constant and watchful eye upon the whole — and to 
think deeply for the general good — form their peculiar and im- 
portant avocation. All of which shows the necessity of the 
office now under consideration. 

" The objection brought by some that many of the most useful 
preachers are taken out of the circuits for this purpose, whose 
preaching talents are thereby lost to the connection, will by no 
means bear examination. Even if this was the case, the vast 



358 Notes on the Discipline, LCh. 1. 

advantage arising from a complete and effective superintendence 
;f the work would, we believe, far over-balance this considera- 
tion. But the objection is destitute of weight. Their preaching 
abilities are, we believe, abundantly more useful. Though all 
the preachers of matured talents and experience cannot be em- 
ployed as presiding elders, yet those who are employed as such 
generally answer this character. They are qualified to build 
up believers on their most holy faith, and to remove scruples, 
and answer cases of conscience, more than the younger preachers 
in general. In many circuits some parts of the society might 
suffer much in respect to the divine life, for want of those gifts 
peculiarly necessary for them, were it not for this additional 
help ; while the junction of the talents of the presiding elder 
with those of the circuit preachers, will, in general, make the 
whole complete. And as the presiding elder is, or ought to be, 
always present at the quarterly meetings, he will have oppor- 
tunities of delivering his whole mind to a very considerable part 
of the people : nor is there any reasonable ground to fear that 
he will ever wear out his talents, if we consider the extent of a 
district, and the obligation the episcopacy is under to remove 
him, at furthest, on the expiration of four years. 

" To these observations we may add, that the calling of dis- 
trict conferences, on the immorality of travelling preachers, on 
their deaths, the necessity of removals, &c, would be attended 
with the most pernicious consequences to the circuits on this 
vast continent, where the districts are so large, and the absence 
of the preachers would be necessarily so long upon every such 
occasion. And we will venture to assert, that if any effective 
government ought to exist at all in the connection, during the 
intervals of the yearly and general conferences, there is no 
alternative between the authority of the bishops and their agents, 
the presiding elders, on the one hand, and the holding of district 
conferences on the other hand. 

" We will conclude our notes on this section with observing, 
that there is no ground to believe that the work of God has been 
injured, or the numbers of the society diminished, by the insti- 
tution of this order, but just the contrary. In the year 1784, 
when the presiding eldership did, in fact, though not in name, 
commence, there were about fourteen thousand in society on 
this continent ; and now the numbers amount to upward of fifty- 
six thousand : so that the society is, at present, four times as 
large as it was twelve or thirteen years ago. We do not be- 
lieve that the office now under consideration was the principal 
cause of this great revival, but the Spirit and grace of God, 
and the consequent zeal of the preachers in general. Yet 
we have no doubt but the full organization of our body, and 
giving to the whole a complete and effective executive govern- 
ment, of which the presiding eldership makes a very capital 



Sec. 7.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 359 

branch, has, under God, been a grand means of preserving the 
peace and union of our connection, and the purity of our minis- 
try, and, therefore, in its consequences, has been a chief instru- 
ment, under the grace of God, of this great revival." 

" SECTION VI. 

M Of the Election and Ordination of Travelling Elders, and of 
their Duty.'''' 

" We need not enlarge upon the necessity of an office, which 
every organized Christian church in the world, in all ages, has 
adopted. We would only remark, that the restriction respect- 
ing the elders withdrawing themselves from the travelling line, 
without the consent of the yearly conference, shows the con- 
firmed regard our church has for the itinerant plan, and its de- 
termination to support it by every method in its power, consistent 
with justice and truth. And no elder has a right to complain, 
as he cannot but be previously acquainted with the conditions on 
which he accepts of ordination." 

" SECTION VII. 

" Of the Election and Ordination of Travelling Beacons, and of 
their Duty.'''' 

" As we find from the first-quoted text (Acts vi, 1-6,) that the 
deacons were set apart for their office by the imposition of hands, 
but not by the imposition of the hands of the elders, as in other 
cases ; so we endeavour to come as near to the Scripture mode 
as we can, by confining the ceremony of the imposition of 
hands to the episcopacy only, in the present instance, without 
daring to compare ourselves, as some of our enemies would most 
maliciously assert, to the holy apostles ; but simply, and in the 
fear of God, coming up to the written word as nearly as in our 
power. 

" This office serves as an excellent probation for that of an 
elder. No preacher can be eligible to the office of an elder till 
he has exercised the office of a deacon for two years, except 
in tne case of missions. For we would wish to show the utmost 
attention to the order of elders, and to have the fullest proof of 
the abilities, grace, and usefulness of those, who shall be, from 
time to time, proposed for so important an office as that of a 
presbyter in the church of God. And we judge, that the man 
who has proved himself a worthy member of our society, and 
a useful class-leader, exhorter, and local preacher, who has been 
approved of for two years as a travelling preacher on trial, and 
has faithfully served in the office of a travelling deacon for at least 
two years more — has offered such proofs of fidelity and piety, as 



3G0 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. i. 

most satisfy every reasonable mind. But as this continent is ex- 
ceedingly large, and will continually open to our conferences new 
missions for the spread of the gospel (perhaps for ages to come) 
we have, in the case of missions, given a discretionary power to 
the yearly conferences. We have thus been able, through the 
grace and providence of God, to constitute such a regular gra- 
dation in our ministry as, we trust, will contribute highly to its 
purity, to the dignity of the ministerial office, and to the advan- 
tage of our people. 

" We have here also made the same restriction for the preser- 
vation of our important itinerant plan, in respect to the deacons 
withdrawing themselves from the general work, without the 
consent of the yearly conference, which was made before in the 
case of the elders, and which has been spoken to in the notes on 
the former section." 



" SECTION VIII. 

** Of the Method of receiving Preachers, and of their Duty." 

" To preach almost every day, and to meet societies or classes 
several times in the week, and to visit the sick, not only in the 
towns, but as far as practicable on the plantations, is a work which 
requires no small degree of diligence and zeal : and no person is 
fit to be a travelling preacher who cannot fill up these duties in- 
cessantly all the year round, except occasional indispositions 
incapacitate him for a season ; or some reasonable and urgent 
necessity call him away for a little time." 

" Punctuality is of vast importance in every circumstance 
of life. Without it, no confidence can exist : and the want of it 
is productive of innumerable evils to society. But how much 
stronger are these observations, when applied to our situation 1 
The itinerant plan, which we so much and so justly venerate, 
would be the most pernicious in the world, without punctuality. 
It would be almost sufficient to make mankind hate religion. 
The man who will disappoint a congregation through any world- 
ly motive is highly criminal, and answerable for all the evil 
which his negligence has caused — answerable for all the souls 
which through disgust do afterward despise or neglect the or- 
dinances of God. When an appointment is fixed, and cannot be 
revoked in time, it should be considered as an engagement made 
to God. 'Lord,' says the psalmist, 'who shall abide in thy 
tabernacle, and who shall dwell in thy holy hill ? — He that 
sweareth to his own hurt and changeth not.' See Psalm xv. 
And the word of a preacher of the gospel, indeed of every Chris- 
tian, should be the same as his oath, or he is not even an honest 
man. Alas ! the good which the best of us do is but little, and, 
therefore, should not suffer anv subtraction. But when the itine- 



Sec. 8.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 361 

rant preacher frequently proves himself destitute of punctuality, 
his life and labours become more hurtful than profitable. He not 
only prevents a faithful man from filling up the office which he 
himself abuses, but gives continual offence, and imperceptibly 
drives numbers from the ordinances of God, and thereby out of 
the way of salvation." 

" The command given by the apostle, Heb. xiii, 17, ' Obey 
them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves,' is as 
binding on ministers as on the people. Among us there is no 
exception. Our bishops are bound to obey and submit to the 
General Conference ; and the preachers are bound to obey and 
submit to the General Conference, and also to the yearly confer- 
ences, in every thing except the stationing of them for their re- 
spective districts and circuits ; and in this respect they are bound 
to obey and submit to the episcopacy. This is the order of our 
church : and as the New Testament is silent as to the constitu- 
tions of states, so is it, in a great measure, in respect to the 
constitutions of churches. It only requires obedience or submis- 
sion to the powers that are, without which no order could possi- 
bly exist. This does not, in any degree, prevent the due 
reformation of the constitutions of churches, any more than of 
those of states. We may add to these considerations the 
command of St. Peter, 1st Epis. v, 5, 'Ye younger, submit 
yourselves unto the elder.' 

" The due examination of candidates for the ministry is of the 
utmost importance. The questions proposed for this purpose, in 
the present section, may be drawn out and enlarged upon by the 
bishops, as they judge necessary ; and, if duly considered, will be 
found to contain in them the whole of Christian and ministerial 
experience and practice. In respect to doctrines, experience, and 
practice, the preachers will have passed already through various 
examinations, before they are received into the travelling con- 
nection. Let us take a view of the whole, remembering that 
our societies form our grand nurseries or universities for minis- 
ters of the gospel. 

" 1. On application for admission into the society, they must be 
duly recommended to the preacher who has the oversight of the 
circuit, by one in whom he can place sufficient confidence, or 
must have met three or four times in a class, and must be truly 
awakened to a sense of their fallen condition. Then the preacher 
who has the oversight of the circuit gives them notes of admis- 
sion, and they remain on trial for six months. 2. When the six 
months are expired, they receive tickets, if recommended by 
their leader, and become full members of the society. And to 
prevent any future complaint on the ground of ignorance, the 
rules of the society must be read to them the first time they meet 
in class. 3. Out of these are chosen, from time to time, the lead- 
ers of classes, who should not only be deeply experienced in di- 



362 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

vine things, but have a measure of the gift of preaching, so as to 
feed the flock of Christ under their care, in due season. 4. Out 
of these, when they discover in public prayer meetings an ex- 
traordinary gift of prayer and some gift for exhortation, are 
chosen the exhorters. 5. Out of the exhorters, who are em- 
ployed in the places of least consequence, or to fill up the place 
of a preacher, in cases of necessity, are chosen the local preach- 
ers. These are first to receive a license signed by the presiding 
elder, and by the quarterly meeting,* which is composed of the 
local preachers, stewards, and leaders of the circuit. Without 
the consent of the presiding elder, and of the majority of this 
meeting, which is the most proper and respectable representation 
of the circuit that perhaps can possibly be devised, no one can 
be admitted as a local preacher. And the license above men- 
tioned must be annually renewed, till the local preacher be ad- 
mitted into the deacon's office. 6. Out of the local preachers 
are chosen the travelling preachers, of whom those in full con- 
nection form the members of our conferences. These must be 
on trial for two years before they can be received into full con- 
nection with the conference, their characters being examined at 
each conference (whether they be present or absent) in respect 
to morals, grace, gifts, and fruit. Nor can they be received 
upon trial as travelling preachers, till they have obtained a re- 
commendation from the quarterly meetings of their respective, 
circuits. The bishops indeed, and the presiding elders, have 
authority to call them to travel, in the intervals of the confer- 
ences, when they have received the above recommendation, 
otherwise the circuits would be frequently destitute of preachers. 
But their call to travel must afterward be confirmed by the 
yearly conference. 

" From all that has been observed, it must be clear to every 
candid reader, that it is not the yearly conference only, or the 
bishops or presiding elders only, in the intervals of the confer- 
ences, who choose the local or travelling preachers. On the 
contrary, they have no authority to choose at all, till the people, 
through their leaders, stewards, &c, recommend. And those 
who will not be satisfied with this whole process of probation, 
considered in all its parts, must be rigid indeed. But we bless 
God for the whole of this economy, and do attribute to it, under 
his grace and providence, the purity of our ministry. When we 
consider the importance of the grspel ministry, this severe pro 
cess is by no means excessive." 



* See the twenty-first section of this chapter." 



Sec. 9. J By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 363 

" SECTION IX. 

" Of the Salaries of the Ministers and Preachers." 

" Those who read this section attentively will see the impos- 
sibility of our ministers becoming rich by the gospel, except in 
grace. And here there is no difference between bishops, elders, 
deacons, or preachers, except in their travelling expenses, and 
consequently in the greater labours of one than the other. The 
gifts they have to impart are not silver and gold, but, through the 
divine blessing on their labours, and the operations of the Holy 
Spirit accompanying their word, 'love, joy, peace, long-suffering, 
gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, and temperance.' And we 
may add, that the impossibility of our enriching ourselves by out 
ministry, is another great preservation of its purity. The lovers 
of this world will not long continue travelling preachers. Indeed, 
we may add, that a great many of the preachers do not receive 
the whole of their annual pittance ; generally, we believe, through 
the poverty, but sometimes perhaps through the inattention of 
our friends. 

" The clause concerning the allowance for a preacher's wife 
may need some explanation. The wife is to have the same claim 
in respect to salary as the travelling preacher : so that if there 
be a married and a single preacher in the same circuit, and the 
money for the support of the ministry be not sufficient to make 
up all the salaries, the whole is to be divided into three parts, 
">ne part of which belongs to the wife." 

" section x. 
'' Of the Duties of those who have the Charge of Circuits." 

" When we consider the duties of the office described in this 
section, we shall feel no difficulty in allowing that it is an office 
of no small importance. 

" 1. The person who holds it, is to watch over the other travel- 
ling preachers in his circuit, not with the eye of a severe judge, 
but with that of a tender elder brother. He should indeed be 
faithful to his colleagues, and tell them all their faults : but he has 
no power to correct them. He is to bear an equal share w T ith 
them in the toils of a travelling preacher, besides having upon 
him the care of all the churches in his circuit. But if his col- 
leagues will not observe his reasonable directions, or behave gross- 
ly amiss, he must inform his presiding elder, w T hose duty it is, as 
soon as possible, to judge of and rectify every thing. He is also 
to use his influence with the people, that his fellow-labourers 
may stand in need of nothing for the simple convenience, or at 
least necessities of this transitory life. They want but little, 



3(34 JSotes on the Discipline, CCh. 1. 

and that little they ought to have. This also implies, that if his 
colleague be married, he should take care that neither he nor his 
family stand in need of any of the necessaries of life. For his 
performance of this duty, as well as all the rest, he is bounden to 
God, as well as to the church of which he is a member." 

" 2. He is to deliver tickets quarterly to each member of the 
society, with a portion of the word of God printed on them. This 
is of no small moment for the preservation of our discipline and 
the purity of our church. To admit frequently unawakened per- 
sons to our society meetings and love-feasts, would be to throw a 
damp on those profitable assemblies, and cramp, if not entirely 
destroy, that liberty of speech, which is always made a peculiar 
blessing to earnest believers and sincere seekers of salvation. 
Besides, this regulation affords the preacher who holds the office 
now under consideration an opportunity of speaking closely to 
every person under his care on the state of their souls." 

" 3. He is to watch over the stewards and leaders of his circuit. 
He should meet them weekly, when in the towns, and as often 
as may be in the country. He is to recommend to the stewards 
the poor of their societies, to lay before them, if necessary, the 
wants of his colleagues, and to stir them up to fidelity and ac- 
tivity in their office : but above all, he is to exhort the leaders, 
to instruct them in the best mode of addressing their classes, and 
to set before them the inestimable value of the precious souls 
respectively intrusted to their care." 

" 4. As he is the least likely to be influenced by the various cir- 
cumstances arising from neighbourhood, long acquaintance, af- 
fection, consanguinity, or any other motives distinct from official 
talents, he is to appoint the stewards. And as he is, or should 
be the best judge of the gifts and experience of the members of 
society, he also is to select the men, from time to time, who are 
to fill up the weighty office of leader. And again, as he is the 
only person in the circuit who is responsible to the yearly con- 
ference for the decline of the work of God in his circuit, and the 
only one the conference can make responsible, he has the autho- 
rity invested in him of changing leaders, when they have lost the 
life of God, or are incapacitated for or negligent of their duty. 
But if he ever use this power in a capricious or tyrannical man- 
ner, the people may lay their grievances before the bishops or 
presiding elders, who have authority to suspend him for ill con- 
duct ; or, before the yearly conference, which may proceed even 
to his expulsion, if he grossly offend against that wisdom which 
is from above, ' and which is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, 
and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without 
partiality, and without hypocrisy,' James iii, 17. 

" 5. He is also to receive members upon trial, and into society, 
according to the Form of Discipline. If this authority were in- 
vested in the society, or any part of it, the great work of revival 



Sec. 10.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 365 

would soon be at an end. A very remarkable proof of this was 
given several years ago hy a society in Europe. Many of the 
leading members of that society were exceedingly importunate 
to have the whole government of their society invested in a 
meeting composed of the principal preacher, and a number of lay 
elders and lay deacons, as they termed them. At last, the preacher 
who had the oversight of the circuit was prevailed upon, through 
their incessant importunity, to comply with their request. He 
accordingly nominated all the leaders and stewards as lay elders 
and lay deacons, with the desired powers. But alas ! what was 
the consequence 1 The great revival which was then in that 
society and congregation was soon extinguished. Poor sinners, 
newly awakened, were flocking into the church of God as doves 
to their windows. But now, the wisdom and prudence of tne new 
court kept them at a distance, till they had given full proof of their 
repentance : ' If their convictions be sincere,' said they, ' they 
will not withdraw themselves from the preaching of the word on 
account of our caution ; they themselves will see the propriety 
of our conduct.' Thus, while the fervent preacher was one 
hour declaring the willingness of Christ immediately to receive 
the returning sinners, the wisdom of the lay elders and lay dea- 
cons would the next hour reject them even from being received 
upon trial, unless they had been before painted sepulchres, inward- 
ly full of dead men's hones and rottenness. The preacher who 
had the charge of the circuit nearly broke his heart, to see the 
precious souls which God had given him kept at a distance from 
him, and thrown back again upon the wide world by the prudent 
lay elders and deacons. However, at his earnest entreaty, he 
was removed into another circuit by the conference, under whose 
control he acted, to enjoy the blessings of the Methodist economy. 
The revival of the work of God was soon extinguished ; and the 
society, from being one of the most lively, became one of the 
most languid in Europe. 

" Glory be to God, all our societies throughout the world, now 
amounting to upward of one hundred and sixty thousand, have 
been raised, under grace, by our ministers and preachers. They, 
and they only, are their spiritual fathers under God ; and none 
others can feel for them as they do. It is true, that on great 
revivals, the spiritually halt, and blind, and lame, will press in 
crowds into the church of God ; and they are welcome to all 
that we can do for their invaluable souls, till they prove unfaith- 
ful to convincing or converting grace. And we will not throw 
back their souls on the wicked world, while groaning under the 
burden of sin, because many on the trial quench their convictions, 
or perhaps were hypocritical from the beginning. We would 
sooner go again into the highways and hedges, and formnew socie- 
ties, as at first, than we would give up a privilege so essential 
to the ministerial office and to the revival of the work of God. 



366 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. I. 

" The master of the house [God] said to his servant, Go out 
quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither 
the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind. And the 
servant said, ' Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet 
there is room.' He obeys his God without asking permission 
of any society, whether he should obey him or not. ' And the 
Lord said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and 
hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled,' 
Luke xiv, 21-23. The servant answers not to his God, ' I will 
comply with thy command as far as my society, or mv leaders 
and stewards, will permit me.' Again, the Lord savs to Ezekiel, 
chap, xxxiv, 1-10, ' Son of man, prophesy against the shepherds 
of Israel, prophesy, and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord 
God unto the shepherds, Wo be to the shepherds of Israel — the 
diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that 
which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, 
neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, nei- 
ther have ye sought that which was lost. And they were scat- 
tered, because there is no shepherd : and they became meat to 
all the beasts of the field, when they were scattered. Therefore, 
ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord : As I live, saith the 
Lord God, surely because my flock became a prey, and my flock 
became meat to every beast of the field, because there was no 
shepherd, neither did my shepherd search for my flock — there- 
fore, O ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord, Thus saith the 
Lord God, Behold, I am against the shepherds, and I will re- 
quire my flock at their han'd, and cause them to cease 
from feeding the flock,' &c. Xow, what pastors, called and 
owned of God, would take upon themselves this awful responsi- 
bility, if others could refuse to their spiritual children the grand 
external privilege of the gospel, or admit among them the most 
improper persons to mix with and corrupt them ] Truly, what- 
ever the pastors of other churches may do, we trust that ours 
will never put themselves under so dreadful a bondage. It is 
in vain to say, that others may be as tender and cautious as the 
pastors : for the pastors are the persons responsible to God, 
and, therefore, should by no means be thus fettered in their pas- 
toral care. And those who are desirous to wrest out of the hands 
of ministers this important part of their duty, should rather go 
out themselves to the highways and hedges, and preach the 
everlasting gospel, or be contented with their present providen- 
tial situation. 

" Besides, the command of our Lord. Matt, xxviii, 19, ' Go ye 
— and teach all nations, baptizing them,' &c, is addressed to 
pastors only — to his disciples, and through them to all his minis- 
tering servants to the end of the world. But if ministers are to 
be the judges of the proper subjects of baptism, which is the grand 
initiatory ordinance into the visible church, how much more 



See. 10.1 By Bishops Cole and A 

sh:;'i :':.-.- :\~^ \ ;.:'..: -7 :-;-... r ~:.:~ :':.-.- ■■.'.'. -li-ie 
under M«ir own care, or whom (rod has given them out of the 
world by the preaching of bis word ! For ministers to spend their 
;::r;_-;.. ::--:: iri:;. 777:: 1.7.77:5. 7.-:-.: .7 :- : : :r.-r ii'.-ii: i 
of soots, and to hare both themselves and theirs under the con- 
trol of those who never travailed m birth for them, and, there- 
:"::■?. :iz 7t~i: :"ir. :':: :;.-:.: - 7:77: i-innil :-:r::s ::. l= i. 
:ir:ri ~r :i77 :: ":::. - ; .15 .- 15 ~ 777: : :.i: .. 77 7 7.1 
Sir.jrirr ::. 77 771 :'.ri:ts: 7777-7. Hike 77 ::r.^:v : 
pc~7: i:~ 1:77- :■ ::. 7777:7 r^r": 7 :: 777 r:5:-7 7777:57:7. " 
_".7 .7 ■ r e.ie: :s :'i: ~ ::-r - :-: : .7.7 

i: ::t 7:7—7777777777-5:717 i" :::^: ~h: :rr:"i:'.T i::cii:. 
jet the preacher who has the oversight of the circuit is, next 
to him, die most likely to be impartial.* It is on this principle, 
-.- i: :.i: — -. '.--. yiiza ::" Er.r'i:.: TTiki :: i 77777 :. : :~r :f 
: 7771 577I 77-7 ::. :: :.;:.- • :. ... 7 71175 :7i t 7 7 77 

— is "::7. 77717. 7-77 777.7- 75 7777 .777.77: :j i n: 
jority of votes. On those extraordinary occasions, therefore, 
~:ri. ■:.::;r:^:;:7^. : : lit ;.r: 7.1" :: : 7 7 ; ..;_ 7: ::_ :-. ::7 
7:77777 7 7 :s 7:577:. 77 iri: : :.::.: .:. ~. : :.: .-: : : lie 
77:7:17: 7 77 :::r-^r Si7 ::.ri::f: 7. :if 777 — 7. :: :' 
this chapter. Let us all be willing to submit to that due sub- 
;7777 —777 :s 7775577- :: :77 z: :: " - - : :" 77i — - 77. ■ yea. 
all of you be subject one to another/ 1 Pet. v. 5. 

: . ~ 7 - : . _ : 

religious knowledge by the press is of the greatest moment to the 
people. The soul, while united to the body, must be dairy fed 
with pious ideas, otherwise it will lose ground is the divine life. 
Tziirz ::.r L :i 7 7 - ie - ..".j 7.:: :■: 7757 :i h.i= ; .777 
who are so unfortunate as not to be able to read, yet we are to 
use all the means in our power. And though the Bible be infi- 
nitely preferable to all other bo: : irenon that very 
!•:• :•:■•: i:. :: 571:7 "'-"-- "~-----i"= : :: :: - ■:- -.:.' -- . i rr-ri: 7777. 
~:.: ::~r 7 ::::: n^.Ti'v : ■- - 75.5777 .:-. :: 777 : '.:. :777 s. 
explained the Bible: otherwise, we ought not to attend the 
1:71 :■ .117-2 :::7 7-:^ :*:: ~ 7i: is " ; - : 1: 1: iii.iii:::* n: 
application of the great truths contained in the Bible. He, there- 
fore, who has the charge of the circuit, is to be diligent in die 
577 :i 7757 77 lis. --'::.: 7. 1:71:77:: -'.'.-. 7. .-.7 . :' 717 : : 7- 
frrezifs 171 J157715. i:i 7r7 ; ^ : 7: ^v : : 7r 571I5 :: 7_: 
z-riilf ^:. Pill 7 .: - : . . - 



- \^ - '.:"•: --';- :: Iv ^ :.\ •-. zr^:-. :: ~:re 
7": r: ; :: 7r : : 1:^.7- :..r ->- :r. Vi: 7777 
1 to the temptations of prejudging a cause 

7:-. :: 1 --ir.^rr :: Tie: ..-7 : — ' = . :? :ir 

. ' - ". . . . 7 7 - - "- t7". . ' 

771.7- 7:7:77: :7 17- 1- : : 17- " 



368 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1 

have carried them with him in his extensive travels. ' The 
cloak that I left at Troas with Carpus, when thou comest, bring 
with thee, and the books, but especially the parchments ,'* 2 Tim. 
iv, 13. And to minds which are influenced by the love of God 
and man, the consideration that the profit of these books is 
wholly applied to the work of God, will be a further inducement 
to them to purchase our books. 

" 9. It is necessary that the yearly conference should have 
an exact account of the numbers in society, and of every thing 
material relating to each circuit under its control, otherwise it 
could not possibly judge of the progress of the work, and the 
fidelity of the preachers ; nor could the episcopacy have other- 
wise such complete knowledge of every thing for the stationing 
of the preachers. ' Let all things be done,' says St. Paul, 
' decently, and in order.' 

" 10. It is also necessary, that the presiding elder should receive 
regular details of the proceedings of those who have the over- 
sight of circuits, that he himself may have such a clear know- 
ledge of the state of the district, as may enable him to fill up his 
important trust, and to give such information of his district to 
the bishops, as may afford them a complete view of the whole. 
Thus are many eyes opened upon the great work, and the wis- 
dom of many united for the good of the whole. ' In the multi- 
tude of counsellors,' says the wise man, ' there is safety.' 

"11. The people of our special charge want all the advice we can 
give them : and their stations and circumstances are so different, 
that the rule of meeting the men and women apart, and, when 
the society is large, and the time will admit of it, the married 
and single men apart, and the married and single women apart, has 
been attended with many blessings. Mr. Wesley, from happy 
experience, considered this as a very profitable means of grace. 
Ministers of the gospel should think no labour lost, or means in 
vain, by wdiich they may be enabled to give their whole flock 
their due spiritual portion. ' The Lord said, Who then is that 
faithful and wise steward, whom his Lord shall make ruler over 
his household, to give them their portion of meat in due season? 
Blessed is that servant, whom his lord, when he cometh, shall 
find so doing. Of a truth I say unto you, that he will make him 
ruler over all that he hath.' Luke xii, 42-44. 

" 12. As the public money should be applied with the greatest 
fdelity, the accounts should be examined with the strictest 
scrutiny : and, therefore, the preacher who has the charge oft he 
circuit is to examine the stewards' accounts, as a preparative t?. 
their being laid before the quarterly meeting ; and this not out of 
disrespect to the stewards, whom we highly esteem for their dis- 



" * That is, the books written on parchment, the art of printing not 
being known in those days." 



Sec. 10.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 369 

interested labours of love, but to prevent, as far as possible, even 
any plausible pretence for suspicion. ' It is required in stewards,' 
says the apostle, 'that a man be found faithful.' No per- 
son of integrity (and such we have reason to believe all our 
stewards are, without exception) will object to this rule." 

" 7. We are but one body of people, one grand society, whether 
in Europe or America ; united in the closest spiritual bonds, and 
in external bonds as far as the circumstances of things will admit. 
And as our numbers have increased exceedingly both in Europe 
and America, it is necessary we should be particularly cautious 
in receiving strangers into our society, under the pretext of their 
having been members in other places ; as the one end of our 
whole plan is to raise a holy people. On this account, all our 
conferences throughout the world mutually require that every 
member of our society who changes his place of abode, shall 
previously obtain a certificate from the preacher who has the 
charge of his circuit, who is most likely to be acquainted with 
his character, his own relations excepted : and that without such 
certificate he shall not be received into any other society." 

"11. The authority of appointing prayer meetings will not, we 
think, be disputed by any. Many of our greatest revivals have 
been begun and chiefly carried on in our prayer meetings. We 
wish that the utmost zeal might be manifested by those who have 
the charge of circuits in the execution of this direction. The 
sacred writer, describing the effects of the day of Pentecost, ob- 
serves, ' Then they that gladly received his word were baptized : 
and the same day there were added unto them about three thou- 
sand souls. And they continued steadfastly in the apotles' doc- 
trine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers.'' 
Acts ii, 41, 42. There is no doubt but those words refer to so- 
cial worship. O that every family in our connection had occa- 
sionally a prayer meeting at stated times for the benefit of their 
neighbours ! There would be no danger of wanting persons to 
pray : God would pour forth the spirit of grace and supplication ; 
and soon the flame of divine love would glow through every 
civilized part of this vast continent. The Lord hasten the day ! 

" 12. Public fasts are to be appointed by him at the regular 
times, and he is of course to take care, that himself and his 
helpers not only set the example, but also render those days 
peculiarly profitable by public meetings for the service of God." 

" 13. The whole organization of our church depends on an exact 
attention to all its distinctions and orders. — It has been, we doubt 
not, the close order and organization of our church, under the 
grace and providence of God, which has enabled us to resist all 
the shocks we have lately felt from the fanatical spirit of division, 
and to remain firm as a rock. 

" We may just add, that it is customary for the presiding elders, 
or in their absence the preachers who have the charge of circuits, 
24 



370 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

to hold quarterly, or half-yearly conferences with the local 
preachers and exporters respectively under their care, to exa- 
mine into their grace, gifts, and usefulness, and into the state of 
the work of God — a custom of exceeding great 
fore, such as we trust will never be neglected. ' 



'■ SECTION XI. 

" Of the Trial of those who think they are moved by the Holy 
Ghost to preach." 

" We have enlarged on the present subject in our notes on 
the eighth section of this chapter. Every reader may from hence 
perceive the care we take in receiving our preachers and minis- 
ters. As the presiding elders, or those who have the charge 
of circuits, are attentive to the examination of the local preachers 
and exhorters, so the yearly conferences are attentive to the 
gifts, grace, and usefulness of all the travelling preachers and 
ministers. Nothing will do for us without the life of God. 
Brilliant parts, fine address, &c, are to us but tinkling cymbals, 
when destitute of the power of the Holy Ghost. 

" At the same time we are far from despising talents which 
may be rendered useful to the church of Christ. We know the 
worth of improved abilities : and nothing can equal our itinerant 
plan, in the opportunity it affords of suiting our various so- 
cieties with men of God who are endued with gifts agreeable 
to their respective wants." 

" SECTION XII. 

" Of the Matter and Manner of Preaching, and of other public 
Exercises." 

" The preaching of the gospel is of the first importance to 
the welfare of mankind ; and, consequently, the mode of preach- 
ing must be of considerable moment. It is not the fine meta- 
physical reasoning ; it is not the philosophical disquisitions of 
the works of nature under the pretext of raising up our minds 
to the great Creator, which regenerate the heart, and stamp the 
image of God upon the soul. No. The preacher must, 

" 1. Convince the sinner of his dangerous condition. He 
must ' break up the fallow ground,' Jer. iv, 3 ; Hos. x, 12 
'Cry aloud, spare not,' says the Lord to his prophet, 'lift up 
thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgres 
sion, and the house of Jacob their sins,' Isa. lviii, 1. He must 
set forth the depth of original sin, and show the sinner how far 
he is gone from original righteousness ; he must describe the 
vices of the world in their just and most striking colours, and 
enter uito all the sinner's pleas and excuses for sin, and drive 



Sec. 12.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 371 

him from all his subterfuges and strong-holds. He must labour 
to convince the formalist of the impossibility of being justified 
before God by his ceremonial or moral righteousness. Myriads 
are continually perishing, yea, thousands of those who acknow- 
ledge in speculation the great truths of the gospel, through their 
dependence upon ordinances or upon an outwardly moral life. 
' In Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor 
uncircumcision, but a new creature,' Gal. vi, 15. 

" 2. He must set forth the virtue of the atoning blood. He 
must bring the mourner to a present Saviour ; he must show 
the willingness of Christ this moment to bless him, and bring a 
present salvation home to his soul. Here he must be indeed a 
son of consolation. He must say nothing which can keep the 
trembling mourner at a distance ; he must not provide for him a 
rich feast, and hand it up to him in dishes too hot to be touched. 
There must be nothing now held forth to the view of the peni- 
tent but the everlasting arms, and the mercy which is ready to 
embrace him on every side. ' Come unto me,' says our Lord, 

1 all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest,' Matt, xi, 28. ' Him that cometh to me, I will in no 
wise cast out,' John vi, 37. ' Having, therefore, brethren, 
boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, — let us 
draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith,' &c, 
Heb. x, 19-22. 

" 3. He must, like a true shepherd, feed the lambs and sheep 
of Christ. He must point out to the newly justified the wiles 
of Satan, and strengthen them if they stagger through unbelief. 
He must set before them the glorious privileges offered to them 
in the gospel. He must nourish them with the pure milk of the 
word. Those who are more adult in grace, he must feed with 
strong meat. He must show them the necessity of being cruci- 
fied to the world, and of dying daily : that ; if they mortify not 
the deeds of the flesh, they shall die.' He must not spare the 
remaining man of sin ; he must anatomize the human heart, 
and follow self-will and self-love through all their windings. 
And all this being addressed to the children of God, he must 
do it with great tenderness. ' I protest by your rejoicing 
which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, i" die daily,' says the 
apostle. 1 Cor. xv, 31. 'If ye live after the flesh ye shall 
die : but if ye, through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of 
the body, ye shall live,' Rom. viii, 13. ' Grow in grace, and 
in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,' 

2 Pet. iii, 18. 

" And now he must again turn the son of consolation. He 
must hold forth Christ as an all-sufficient Saviour, as ' able to 
save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing 
he ever liveth to make intercession for them,' Heb. vii, 25. 
He must describe to them, in all its richest views, the blessing 



372 Notes on the Discipline, iCh. 1 

of perfect love. He must now declare how our great Ze- 
rubbabel is this moment able and willing to reduce the mountain 
into a plain. And all the above he must endeavour more or 
less to introduce into every sermon which he delivers to a 
mixed congregation. ' The very God of peace sanctify you 
wholly, and I pray God your whole spirit, soul, and body be 
preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
Faithful is he that calleth you, who also will do it, 1 1 Thess. 
v, 23. ' This is the will of God. even your sanctification,' 
1 Thess. iv, 3. 

" He must preach the law as well as the gospel. He must 
hold forth our adorable Redeemer as a Prophet to teach, a Priest 
to atone, and a King to reign in us and over us. He must 
break the stony heart, as well as bind up the broken. But still 
holiness, inward and outward, must be his end : holiness must 
be his aim : and Antinomianism, and every doctrine which op- 
poses holiness, he must contend with, till he gain the victory, 
or render his hearers utterly inexcusable. Who is fit for these 
things 1 Lord God, help us all ! Let us do our utmost, and 
eave the blessing to the Lord. 

" Acts iii, 22, ' A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up 
unto you of your brethren.' Heb. v, 6, ' Thou art a Priest for 
ever.' Isa. xxxii, 1, ' Behold a King shall reign in righteous- 
ness.' O let us never be wearied of exalting Christ, as living 
in us, as well as dying for us. 

" Some useful smaller advices are now given : 

" 1. Never break an engagement. This we have enlarged 
jpon under the eighth section of this chapter. 

" 2. The second advice belongs only to town congregations, 
where they have clocks and watches to direct them. In such 
cases, if they attend not exactly at the appointed time, they will 
be equally tardy, if the preacher habitually wait for them ever 
so long. But everywhere let him be always at the time. It is 
inexcusable in one to make a thousand, or even a hundred, wait 
for him. Let ' no man put a stumbling block, or an occasion 
to fall, in his brother's way,' Rom. xiv, 13. 

" 3. The deepest seriousness at all times becomes the minis- 
ter of the gospel : but in the pulpit there should not be even 
the appearance of a deviation from it. An ambassador of an 
eartnly government, when immediately engaged in the duties 
of his embassy, would be far from trifling : how much more 
should an ambassador of God 1 ' Do the work,' therefore, ' of 
an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry,' 2 Tim. iv, 5. 

" 4. A preacher who seeks the honour which comes from 
God, and not that which comes from man, will consider the spi- 
ritual wants of his audience, and choose his text and subject 
accordingly. He will not preach to show his own abilities, but 
merely to do good. And, indeed, if he preach not from tin. 



Sec. 12.] By Bishops Coke and Asbary. 373 

pure motive alone, he has no right to expect the blessing of God 
upon his labours. See Luke xii, 42—4-4. 

" 5. Be cautious of allegorizing. It seldom informs the 
judgment, and still seldomer warms the heart. It may be 
called a pretty icay of talking. The preacher may be admired, 
but the nearer will be little edified. And what is applause, or 
any thing but the salvation of souls, to the faithful minister of 
Christ ] The genuine language of his heart is, ' I ask not 
riches, honours, or pleasures, gain or applause ; I ask only for 
the salvation of souls !' ' And I, brethren, when I came to you, 
came not with excellency of speech, or of wisdom, declaring 
unto you the testimony of God. For I determined not to know 
any thing among you, save Jesus Christ and him crucified.' 
1 Cor. ii, 1, 2. 

" 6. When the preacher has fixed upon the subject which he 
judges most suitable to the states of the souls he is going to 
address, he must keep to his point. He must labour to arrange 
his ideas, and to speak to the understanding as well as the 
heart. He must first endeavour fully to explain, and then to 
apply, to ' show' himself ' a workman that needeth not to be 
ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth,' 2 Tim. ii, 15. 

" 7. He must take care that his good be not evil spoken of, 
or laughed at, if possible, through any awkward or unmeaning 
gestures in the pulpit. When the instruction of immortal 
spirits is his employment, he should mind every thing, little 
and great, which can assist him in this glorious work, in 
which angels would envy him, if it were possible for them to 
indulge so base a passion. ' These things speak and exhort, 
and rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise thee.' 
Tit. ii, 15. 

" 8. Be not too forward in writing for the press. Nothing 
disgraces a cause so much as to attempt to defend it in a 
feeble manner. Let not a few friends who are attached to you, 
and are not in the least degree judges of composition, prevaJ. 
upon you to become an author. To write well requires a life 
devoted ki a great measure to close and severe study. Preach- 
ing the everlasting gospel and spiritual instruction, in season 
and out of season, are your grand objects. There are so many 
excellent publications already in the world, which by the means 
of the press may be put into every hand, that there are fewer 
necessary to be written than many imagine. A few good 
writers in one church are quite sufficient, especially in ours, 
which has already been honoured with a Wesley and a Fletcher. 
But particularly comply with our express rules on this subject. 
4 Of making many books there is no end,' says the wise man. 
Eccles. xii, 12. 

" 9. Scarcely any thing tends to damp divine service more 
thai* to be praying too long, and in a languid manner. Few 



374 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1 

things more tend to bring a congregation into a formal spirit. 
Sometimes, indeed, the minister is led within the veil in an 
unusual way, and may then justly give full vent to the holy 
flame. But on other occasions let the prayer be very fervent, 
and of a moderate length. ' When ye pray,' says dur Lord, 
' use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do : for they think that 
they shall be heard for their much speaking. Be not ye there- 
fore like unto them.' Matt, vi, 7, 8. 

" 10. A comment on a portion of Scripture is sometimes very 
profitable to the congregation, especially when a warm applica- 
tion is adjoined. And it is exceedingly useful for young preach- 
ers to habituate themselves to the giving of warm exhortations, 
otherwise they may get into a formal way of preaching without 
a due application of the subject. A fervent exhortation is pre- 
ferable to a sermon loithout application. ' Till I come,' says 
St. Paul to Timothy, ' give attendance to reading, to exhorta- 
tion, to doctrine,' 1 Tim. iv, 13. 

" 11. Souls are of so much value that we should improve 
every opportunity for their good. Shall the men of the world 
have carnal festivals on their birth-days, and shall we not com- 
memorate the birth-day of our Lord 1 The primitive fathers 
of the church observed the day, which is now kept sacred by 
most of the churches of Christendom. Irenaeus, who was one 
of the fathers, was a disciple of St. John ; and the mother of 
Jesus lived with that apostle from the crucifixion of our Lord. 
There cannot, therefore, be a doubt but St. John knew, and, of 
course, his disciples, Irenaeus, Ignatius, and Polycarp, the day 
of our Lord's nativity ; and from them all the fathers of the 
church. Again, shall states and nations celebrate the day of 
liberation from slavery or oppression, or some other glorious 
event, from year to year 1 And shall we not celebrate by a holy 
festival the crucifixion and resurrection of our Lord, and the 
mission of the Holy Spirit, to which we are indebted for bless 
ings infinitely more valuable than any which the revolution of 
states can possibly afford ?" 

" SECTION XIII. 

" Of the Duty of Preachers to God, themselves, and one 
another." 

" 1. A minister of the gospel, who has consecrated all he is 
and has, and all he can do and suffer, to the service of his God, 
should consider himself as eminently called to walk with God 
His peculiar calling is of the most public nature. It is a public 
profession, that he is a reformer of mankind : it says more 
loudly than any words, ' I am, or ought to be, one of the best 
of men ; follow me as I follow Christ.' It is the very depth of 
hypocrisy to preach and not live the gospel. Of all hypocrites 



Sec. 13.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 375 

such a one is the greatest. Nay, it is in vain to preach, it is in 
vain to show forth the most shining talents, if the life of the 
preacher correspond not with his doctrines. He may possibly 
have the reward he seeks for here below : but the approbation 
of God he never will receive. ' Many will say to me in that 
day,' observes our Lord, ' Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied 
in thy name ] and in thy name have cast out devils, and in thy 
name done many wonderful works ] And then will I profess 
unto them, I never knew you : depart from me, ye that work 
iniquity.' Matt, vii, 22, 23. 

" The work of God must also lie near his heart : yea, his 
very soul must enter into it. Nor must he be contented to 
preach, and then leave the souls he has been blessed to at the 
mercy of the world. He must seek out the awakened. He 
must fence in the flock. He must not only love, but, according 
to his sphere of action, recommend and enforce Christian dis- 
cipline, especially the discipline of that church of which he is a 
member ; without which there would be nothing but anarchy 
and confusion ; and the word of God would in general become 
'like water spilt upon the ground.' 'Neither count I my life 
dear unto myself,' says St. Paul, ' so that I might finish my 
course with joy, and the ministry which I have received of 
the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God,' 
Acts xx, 24. 

" 2. The preachers should tell each other in the spirit of love 
and meekness, and, at the same time, with humble boldness, 
all they think and all they fear of each other, in respect to 
every thing of consequence, particularly in regard to the spi- 
ritual life, the practice of devotion, and spiritual conversation. 
' Faithful are the wounds of a friend,' says Solomon. Prov. 
xxvii, 6. 

" 3. Ministers of the gospel should be eminently attentive to 
all the means of grace, particularly private prayer. We do 
rejoice that our ministers are examples to the flock in this re- 
spect. When in the mountains and wildernesses they have no 
chamber to themselves, they will retire into the woods and other 
solitary places, and spend much of their time in that most useful 
exercise. that we may continue to preserve this spirit and 
practice ! ' Thou, when thou prayest,' says Christ, ' enter into 
thy closet : and, when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy 
Father which is in secret ; and thy Father which seeth in 
secret, shall reward thee openly,' Matt, vi, 6. We should also 
in the families, where we from time to time reside, be examples 
to all. The whole world is composed of families. A travelling 
preacher may bring as many souls to glory by his fidelity in the 
families which he visits d,s by his public preaching. See the 
fifteenth section of this chapter. 

" 4. Preachers of the gospel should be much conversant in 



376 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

the Scriptures. They should never be without a Bible. That 
invaluable book is like the starry heavens on a clear night : 
cast your eyes on any given part, and some bright stars will 
immediately strike your sight ; but the more you gaze, the more 
stars will appear to your view. It is an inexhaustible mine of 
the richest treasures. The more infidels despise and oppose 
it, the more should we love, study, and defend it. It is reproach- 
ful to see a minister of God lounging away his time, when the 
word of truth and salvation is within his reach." 

" SECTION xiv. 

" Rules by which we should continue, or desist from, preaching 
at any Place." 

In the notes to this section we find the following mention of a 
usage no longer known : — 

" The stationing of the preachers is in the episcopacy, but 
the determination of the number of preachers to be sent to a cir- 
cuit is in the yearly conference: with powers invested in the 
episcopacy and presiding eldership to meet the openings of grace 
and providence in the intervals of the conference." 

" SECTION xv. 

" Of visiting from House to House, guarding against those 
Sins that are so common to Professors, and enforcing prac- 
tical Religion." 

"In the plantations, which make the chief part of these 
states, and in which, of course, the chief part of our societies 
reside, the preachers cannot visit many of our competent families 
in a day. But they may almost daily visit many of the poor — 
many of those who most want their help. Various disagreeable 
circumstances, arising from the inattention of the poor to clean- 
liness, &c, may attend our zealous observance of the directions 
given in this section on the present subject, as far as it respects 
them. But where is our zeal for God, where our crucifixion to 
the world, where our regard for souls, if such considerations 
move us in the least 1 Our Lord gives it as one grand proof of 
his being the Messiah, that ' the poor have the gospel preached 
to them,' Matt, xi, 5. then, if we love Christ, if we wish to 
be his ministers and disciples, let us not forget the poor ! We 
have but little silver or gold to offer them ; but we have what is 
infinitely more precious, even grace, pardon, holiness, Christ, 
heaven. Let us, therefore, labour at least as much in the 
houses of the poor as of the rich or competent : and this we 
certainly shall, if we be not interested by carnal or temporal 
motives — if wo breathe the true spirit of missionaries " 



Sec. 16. j By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 377 



" SECTION XVI. 

" Of the Instruction of Children." 

"The proper education of children is of exceeding great mo 
ment to the welfare of mankind. About one half of the human 
race are under the age of sixteen, and may be considered, the in- 
fants excepted, as capable of instruction. The welfare of the 
states and countries in which they live, and, what is infinitely 
more, the salvation of their souls, "do, under the grace and provi- 
dence of God, depend in a considerable degree upon their educa- 
tion. But, alas ! the great difficulty lies in finding men and 
women of genuine piety as instructers. Let us, however, en- 
deavour to supply these spiritual defects. Let us follow the 
directions of this section, and we shall meet many on the day of 
judgment, who will acknowledge before the great Judge, and an 
assembled universe, that their first desires after Christ and salva- 
tion were received in their younger years by our instrumentality. 
In towns we may, without "difficulty, meet the children weekly, 
and in the plantations advise and pray with them every time we 
visit their houses : nay. in the country, if we give notice that 
at such a time we shall spend an hour or two in such a house 
with those children who shall attend, many of the neighbours 
will esteem it a privilege to send their children to us at the time 
appointed. But we must exercise much patience, as well as 
zeal, for the successful accomplishment of this work. And if 
we can with love and delight condescend to their ignorance and 
childishness, and yet endeavour continually to raise up their 
little minds to the once dying but now T exalted Saviour, we shall 
be made a blessing to thousands of them. 

" But let us labour among the poor in this respect, as well as 
among the competent. if our people in the cities, towns, and 
villages were but sufficiently sensible of the magnitude of this duty, 
and its acceptableness to God — if they would establish sabbath 
schools, wherever practicable, for the benefit of the children of 
the poor, and sacrifice a few public ordinances every Lord's day 
to this charitable and useful exercise, God would be to them in- 
stead of all the means they lose ; yea. they would find, to their 
present comfort and the increase of their eternal glory, the truth 
and sweetness of those words, ' Mercy is better than sacrifice,' 
Matt, ix, 13 ; xii, 7 ; Hos. vi, 6. But there is so much of the 
cross in all this ! when shall we be the true followers of a 
crucified Saviour !" 



oTlS Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1. 

" SECTION XVII. 

" Of employing our Time profitably, <$-c." 

" We have already enlarged so much on the public and private 
duties of ministers, that on the limited plan and laconic mode we 
have adopted in these annotations, it may not be necessary to 
say much more on this subject. We would just recommend to 
our ministers and preachers, agreeably to the directions given in 
this section, much reading and study. We have various ranks 
of men to deal with, and as far as possible should be prepared for 
them all ; that as scribes instructed unto the kingdom of heaven, 
we may, like unto a man that is a householder, bring forth out 
of our treasures things new and old. See Matt, xiii, 52. A taste 
for reading profitable books is an inestimable gift. It adds to the 
comfort of life far beyond what many conceive, and qualifies us, 
if properly directed, for very extensive usefulness in the church 
of God. It takes off all the miserable listlessness of a sluggish 
life ; and gives to the mind a strength and activity it could not 
otherwise acquire. But to obtain and preserve this taste for, this 
delight in, profitable reading, we must daily resist the natural 
tendency of man to indolence and idleness. And when we con- 
sider the astonishing activity of the enemies of revealed truth, to 
disseminate their pernicious doctrines, we must allow that it be- 
hooves every minister of Jesus Christ, not only to be able to 
' give an answer to every man that asketh him a reason of the 
hope that is in him, with meekness and fear,' (1 Pet. iii, 15,) 
but to answer and silence the most subtle arguments of the pro- 
fessed enemies of our adorable Lord. ' Till I come,' says St. 

Paul, ' GIVE ATTENDANCE TO READING,' 1 Tim. iv, 13. Heb 

vi, 11, 12, 'We desire — that ye be not slothful.' See also 
Ephes. v, 16 ; Col. iv, 5 ; 2 Tim. ii, 15, and iv, 13." 

" SECTION XIX. 

" Of the Method by which immoral Travelling Ministers or 
Preachers shall be brought to Trial, dfc." 

" The section now under consideration is of very great mo- 
ment. Let us take a view of it under the three heads into which 
it divides itself. 

" 1. The answer to the first question serves to remove every 
reasonable objection to the suspending power of the presiding el- 
der. See section fifth of this chapter. The trial of a minis- 
ter or preacher for gross immorality shall be in the presence of 
at least three ministers. These ministers have, of course, full 
liberty to speak their sentiments cither in favour or disfavour of 



Sec. 19. J By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 379 

the person accused. This must always serve as a strong check 
on the presiding elder, respecting the abuse of his power. An 
act of tyranny would be so opposed by the ministers present, and 
so represented afterward in favour of the oppressed, that the pre- 
siding elder who would venture upon an arbitrary step would 
find himself dreadfully embarrassed. Besides, those ministers 
could lay the whole affair before the General Conference, if near 
at hand ; or before the ensuing yearly conference ; or, as soon as 
possible, before a bishop : in which cases, the injured person might 
have complete redress, and the presiding elder censured or 
punished according to his deserts : and those ministers could 
give all possible information, having been present at the whole 
of the trial. 

"The passage in St. Matthew, ch. xviii, 15-17, 'If thy bro- 
ther shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between 
thee and him alone,' &c, has nothing to do with the present 
subject. We are now speaking of gross immoralities committed 
by preachers of the gospel. This does not concern the trespass 
of a private person, but the gross offence of a minister against 
the church of God. Undoubtedly, a minister so offending should 
not be suffered to remain in his office till the next yearly confer- 
ence, as many souls might be ruined thereby in the interval. 
There is certainly as much mercy due to the people as to the mi- 
nister ; and in the present instance more, as he is but one, and 
they are many ; and he is invested with his office, not for their 
destruction, but for their edification. See 2 Cor. x, 8, and xiii, 10. 
But scarcely any thing can be more destructive to the cause of 
God than the immoral life of a minister. Such an Achan in the 
camp must, more or less, bring down a curse upon the cause. 
1 Sam. ii, 27-59, ' There came a man of God unto Eli, and 
said unto him, Thus saith the Lord, — Wherefore kick ye at my 
sacrifice and at mine offering, which I have commanded in my 
habitation ; and honourest thy sons above me,' &c. 2 Sam. xi, 12, 
' Now the sons of Eli were sons of Belial ; they knew not the 
Lord.' 2 Sam. iii, 11-14, 'The Lord said to Samuel, Behold, 
I will do a thing in Israel, at which both the ears of every one 
that heareth it shall tingle. In that day I will perform against 
Eli all things which I have spoken concerning his house : when 
I begin, I will also make an end. For I have told him, that I 
will judge his house for ever, for the iniquity which he knoweth ; 
because his sons made themselves vile, and he restrained them not,'' 
&c. See that whole history. Matt, vii, 22, 23, ' Many will say 
to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy 
name 1 and in thy name have cast out devils 1 and in thy name 
done many wonderful works 1 And then will I profess unto 
them, I never knew you : depart from me, ye that work iniquity.'' 
Rom. ii, 3, ' Thinkest thou this, man, that judgest them 
which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape 



380 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. I. 

the judgment of God V 1 Tim. v, 19, ' Against an elder receive 
not an accusation, but before tivo or three witnesses.'' 

" 2. The mode of process directed in the answer to the second 
question, is nearly according to our Lord's directions, concern- 
ing the offences of the private members of a church, in Matt, 
xviii, 15-17, 'If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and 
tell him his fault between thee and him alone : if he shall hear 
thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, 
then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two 
or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he 
shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church : but if he 
neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen 
man and a publican.' First the preacher is to be reproved by 
his senior in office. On a second offence, the minister reprehend - 
ing, is to take with him one, two, or three witnesses : and if 
still incurable, the offender is to be brought before that part of 
the church to which he is particularly responsible, namely, the 
yearly conference. He is not to be tried by the members of his 
circuit or district, for they are the complainants — the persons sup- 
posed to be aggrieved — but by his elders and equals. There 
is, however, a considerable difference between the persons con- 
cerned in the directions given by our Lord in the portion of 
Scripture quoted above, and those who are adverted to in the 
present section. That scripture evidently refers to the private 
members of a church ; and the minister himself, after private re- 
proof and public reprehension, first before two or three witnesses, 
and then before the church, is to exclude the person, if impeni- 
tent. But of this we shall treat largely, when we come to con- 
sider the eighth section of the second chapter. Improper 
tempers, manifested in the conversation or conduct of a minister 
of the gospel, may be productive, of more evil than all his public 
labours can possibly compensate. But, at the same time, he may 
not be so criminal, but that he may be borne with for a time, in 
hope of reformation. 

" N. B. The reason why the expression, one, two, or three, 
witnesses is mentioned in the section under this head, is, because 
it may, in some instances, be impossible to have more than one 
besides the reprehending minister, without sending to a neigh- 
bouring circuit ; and as no public censure can pass upon the 
offending preacher in this case till the sitting of the yearly con- 
ference, it would not be proper to take a minister of the gospel 
from his labours in another circuit, for two or three days, to an 
swer the present purpose. 

" ' The servant of the Lord,' says St. Paul, ' must not strive ; 
but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient ; in meekness 
instructing those that oppose themselves,' 2 Tim. ii, 24, 25. 
' He [Christ] turned, and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not 
what manner of spirit ye are of,' Luke ix, 55. 



Sec. 20.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 381 

" 3. It w.'ll, we believe, be allowed by all who love the truth as 
it is in Jesus, that the heretical doctrines are as dangerous, at 
least to the hearers, as the immoral life of a preacher ; and, there- 
fore, the same process is provided for both cases. Those must 
indeed be blind, who can sit for any time under the ministry of 
an Arian, Socinian, Universalian, or any other heretical minister : 
1 and if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch,' 
Matt, xv, 14, and Luke vi, 39. But as we would guard against 
a hasty and arbitrary measure in a matter which sometimes, 
perhaps, it may be difficult to determine, the case alluded to at 
present shall lie over to the yearly conference, if the preacher 
be perfectly silent, in public and private, on the subjects objected 
to. But if he will go on to dishonour Christ, or to oppose the 
doctrines of holiness, or to introduce novel sentiments or ' vain 
jangling,' (1 Tim. i. 6.) to draw our people from the one thing 
needful, — CHRIST dying for and living in us, — an immediate 
stop must be put to such dangerous, such pernicious proceedings. 

" Matt, vii, 15, 16, ' Beware of false prophets, which come to 
you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.' 
Tit. iii, 10, 11, 'A man that is a heretic, after the first and 
second admonition, reject;' (here the authority of judging and 
rejecting is invested in Timothy ;) ' knowing that he that is such 
is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself.' 2 Pet. 
ii, 1-3, ' But there were false prophets also among the people, 
even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall 
bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought 
them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many 
shall follow their pernicious ways ; by reason of whom the way 
of truth shall be evil spoken of. And through covetousness 
shall they, with feigned words, make merchandise of you : whose 
judgment now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation 
slumbereth not.' Rev. ii, 2, ' I know thy works, and thy labour, 
and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are 
evil : and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and 
are not, and hast found them liars.' Rev. ii, 20, 'Notwith- 
standing I have a few things against thee, because thou [the 
angel of the church in Thyatira] sufferest that woman, Jezebel, 
which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my 
servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto 
idols.' 

" Before we conclude our notes on this section, we must entreat 
our reader to notice, not only here, but throughout the whole 
of our economy, the appeals which are allowed upon all occasions, 
as far as the nature and circumstances of things will possibly 
allow of them, without making our economy intricate and bur- 
densome." 



382 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 1 



" SECTION XXI. 

" Of the Local Preachers:' 

" By this mode of trial we are desirous of showing the most 
tender regard toward our local brethren. We are all but men. 
The best of us may fall into sin, or be drawn into dangerous and 
pernicious errors ; and it is sometimes necessary to stop the 
plague by an immediate stroke of discipline. But we would not 
have so important a character as that of one of our local breth- 
ren even touched to its disadvantage by only one preacher, 
who possibly might be younger than the accused. We have, 
therefore, provided that a small meeting of respectable persons 
shall be held, before a single step be taken in the business. 
The trial will then come before the most weighty assembly in 
the circuit. 

" We have directed the yearly conference, upon an appeal, to 
determine upon the merits of the cause from the memorial of 
the quarterly meeting, on account of the difficulty, if not impos- 
sibility, of bringing the necessary witnesses, perhaps thirty, fifty, 
or a hundred miles from their home : nor have we any right or 
authority to lay such a burden on any of our people. In short, 
we have done the best we can, according to the nature of the 
circumstances in which we are placed." 



" SECTION XXII. 

" Of Baptism." 

We need only observe here, that we are conscious that sprink- 
ling, pouring, and immersing have been practised by different 
churches, in each of which the pure gospel was preached, and 
the life of God, more or less, experienced ; and that all these 
modes are, more or less, acceptable to God, when adminis- 
tered with sincerity. At the same time, we know well, that as 
much or more may be said in favour of sprinkling than of 
immersion, from the account given us in Scripture of the bap- 
tism of John himself : and the primitive churches in general, 
we believe, favoured the practice of sprinkling. However, we 
would meet the tender mind, and in matters unessential conde- 
scend, as far as we conscientiously can, to the feelings and 
sentiments of all." 

" As we have before observed, our aim is to save souls, and 
not to enrich ourselves : therefore, Mr. Wesley and our General 
Conference placed our whole economy as far distant as possible 
from that of a lucrative ministry. We are determined not to sell 
the ordinances of God : in this no man shall make our glorying 



Sec. 24.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 383 

void. Matt, x, 8, ' Freely ye have received,' says, our Lord, 
' freely give.' 1 Cor. ix, 11-18, ' If we have sown unto you 
spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal 
things ? If others be partakers of this power over you, are not 
we rather 1 Nevertheless, ive have not used this power ; but 
suffer all things lest we should hinder the gospel of Christ. — I 
have used none of these things ; neither have I written these 
things that it should be so done unto me ; for it were better for 
me to die than that any man should make my glorying void.' " 



" SECTION XXIII. 

"Of the Lord's Supper." 

" As the Scripture is silent about the posture of the communi- 
cants, we prefer the most humble, whatever our Saviour might 
have permitted when he instituted the sacred ordinance. Be- 
sides, as we always receive the elements in prayer, we for that 
reason also prefer the kneeling posture. We must also observe, 
that our elders should be very cautious how they admit to the 
communion persons who are not in our society. It would be 
highly injurious to our brethren, if we suffered any to partake of 
the Lord's supper with them, whom we would not readily admit 
into our society on application made to us. Those whom we 
judge unfit to partake of our profitable, prudential means of grace, 
we should most certainly think improper to be partakers of an 
ordinance which has been expressly instituted by Christ himself." 

" SECTION XXIV. 

" Of Public Worship." 

'* Our church insists on the reading of the Scriptures in the 
congregation, and gives directions accordingly. This is of the 
utmost consequence, and we trust will be most sacredly observed 
by all our ministers and preachers. A peculiar blessing accom- 
panies the public reading as well as preaching the word of God 
to attentive, believing souls. And in these days of infidelity no- 
thing should be omitted which may lead the people to the love of 
the Holy Bible. 

" The meeting of the society also, wherever practicable, is of 
considerable moment. There are various weighty subjects, pe- 
culiarly suitable to religious societies, which cannot be so well 
enlarged upon to a mixed congregation. Brotherly union and 
fellowship, Christian discipline in all its branches, and various 
other particulars may be enlarged upon and enforced with great 
propriety and success on such occasions. At these times also we 
may enter more minutely into the different parts of the relative 



384: Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. ] . 

duties, than we can to unawakened souls, whose whole life is 
sin, and who are at the best only ' like unto whited sepulchres, 
which indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within full of 
dead men's bones, and of all uncleanness.'" 

" section xxv. 
" Of the Spirit and Truth of Singing." 

" The singing of psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, in the 
congregation, has been allowed by all the churches of God in all 
ages (one modern society excepted) to be a part of divine wor- 
ship ; and, from its very nature, it evidently belongs to the whole 
congregation. It would be unseemly for the minister alone to 
sing : but if this be the duty of one member of the congregation, 
it must be the duty of all who have voices for singing ; and there 
are very few who may not join in the tenor part, all the defects 
of their voices being swallowed up in the general sound. Few 
things can be more pleasing to the Lord than a congregation 
with one heart and one voice, praising his holy name. It is in- 
deed to be feared, that there is seldom a large congregation, 
where every individual is sincere. However, all who do in sin- 
cerity desire a blessing, should strive to join in the general cho- 
rus — we mean, in every part of the hymn. If one part of it be 
above the experience of the singer, he should adjoin a silent 
prayer, that the Lord may give him the grace he needs ; for the 
Lord listens to hear what the heart speaks, and takes all as no- 
thing, if the heart be silent. Again, when his experience rises 
above the hymn, his secret prayer should be in behalf of that 
part of the congregation which it suits : but in the proper hymns 
of praise he may throw off all reserve, for we are all infinitely 
indebted to our good God. From these remarks we surely must 
be sensible of the necessity of confining ourselves to simple tunes, 
as the fugue-tunes have an unavoidable tendency to confine to a 
few this part of divine worship, which belongs to the whole. 
And those, we think, have made few remarks on public worship, 
who have not observed, on the one hand, how naturally the fugue- 
tunes puff up with vanity those who excel in them ; and on the 
other hand, how it deadens devotion, and only at the best raises 
an admiration of the singers, and not of Christ. 

" When it is recommended in this section to the preacher 
sometimes to stop and address the people in the course of singing, 
the substance only of what he should say is mentioned there. It 
is not intended, that he should speak abruptly on such occasions, 
but with softness and due respect on the necessity of singing and 
of performing every act of devotion from the heart." 



Sec. 28.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 385 

" SECTION XXVIII. 

" Of the Chartered Fund." 

"We need not be urgent on our benevolent friends to promote 
this great charity. Their own feelings, we well know, will suf- 
ficiently prevail, when proper light is given to them on the sub- 
ject. Our brethren who have laboured on the mountains, on the 
western waters, and in the poorer circuits in general, have suf- 
fered unspeakable hardships, merely for the want of some esta- 
blished fund, in which the competent members of our society 
might safely lodge what their benevolent hearts would rejoice to 
give, for the spread of the gospel. On the same account, many 
of our worn-out preachers, some of whom quickly consumed 
their strength by their great exertions for the salvation of souls, 
have been brought into deep distress ; and the widows and or- 
phans of our preachers have been sometimes reduced to extreme 
necessity, who might have lived in comfort, if not in affluence, 
enjoying the sweets of domestic life, if the preachers who were 
the husbands on one hand, and the fathers on the other, had not 
loved their Redeemer better than wife or children, or life itself. 
And it is to be lamented, if possible, with tears of blood, that we 
have lost scores of our most able married ministers — men who, 
like good householders, could upon all occasions bring things 
new and old out of their treasury, but were obliged to retire from 
the general work, because they saw nothing before them for their 
wives and children, if they continued itinerants, but misery and 
ruin. But the present institution will, we trust, under the bless- 
ing of God, greatly relieve us in, if not entirely deliver us from, 
these mighty evils. For we have full confidence, that the hearts 
of our friends will be engaged, and their hands stretched forth on 
this important occasion ; and a provision will be made, sufficient 
to preserve the objects of the charity from want, which is all that 
is aimed at or desired." 



" CHAPTER II 

" SECTION I. 

" The Nature, Design, and General Rules of the United 
Societies." 

" The present section forms, perhaps, one of the completest 
systems of Christian ethics or morals, for its size, which ever 
was published by an uninspired writer. We speak this the more 
readily, because it was the work of the first divine, we believe, 
since the time of the apostles, the late Mr. Wesley, after matured 

25 



386 Notes on the Discipline, LCh. 2 

sxperience, with only a small addition, which the circumstances 
of these states required. The rules are so clear, and so obviously 
approve themselves to every candid mind, that we need only 
touch briefly upon them, proving them by quotations from the 
sacred writings. 

" 1. Of class meeting we shall speak hereafter : we would here 
only explain a few particulars concerning the office of a leader. 
We have found it necessary in innumerable instances to enlarge 
the number of the class, from the impossibility of providing a 
sufficiency of class-leaders, if the number were always limited to 
twelve. The office is of vast consequence. The revival of the 
work of God does perhaps depend as much upon the whole body 
of leaders, as it does upon the whole body of preachers. We 
have almost constantly observed, that when a leader is dull, or 
careless, or inactive — when he has not abilities or zeal sufficient 
to reprove with courage though with gentleness, and to press a 
present salvation upon the hearts of the sincere — the class is, in 
general, languid : but, on the contrary, when the leader is much 
alive to God and faithful in his office, the class is also, in general, 
lively and spiritual. This arises from the nature of the Chris- 
tian plan of salvation. It is the same, in general, with a minis- 
ter and his flock ; and every leader, as we have before intimated, 
is, in some degree, a gospel minister : though we may add, that 
among us a spiritual body of leaders may counteract the other- 
wise pernicious consequences of a languid ministry. 

" At the beginning of Methodism, the leader called weekly 
upon each of his class, in which case twelve were quite sufficient 
for his inspection. But very soon it was found abundantly pre- 
ferable for the whole class to meet the leader together, not only 
for the sake of the leader, but for the good of the people, who 
by that means enjoy the unspeakable advantage of Christian fel- 
lowship. At the same time the leader is expected to visit the 
members of his class at their own houses, especially when they 
are sick or confined, as often as his circumstances will admit." 

" 4. The buying and selling the souls and bodies of men (for 
what is the body without the soul but a dead carcass'?) is a compli- 
cated crime.* It was indeed, in some measure, overlooked in the 
Jews by reason of the wonderful hardness of their hearts, as was 
the keeping of concubines and the divorcing of wives at pleasure, 
but it is totally opposite to the whole spirit of the gospel. It 



"* Are there not many proprietors to be found on this continent, who 
restrain their slaves from enjoying the privileges of the gospel, and 
thereby invade the rights of the souls and consciences of their slaves, 
as well as their bodies ? At the same time we must give the credit 
due to multitudes who do not thus enslave the minds of their servants, 
but allow them full ltberty to attend the preaching of the gospel, 
wherever they think they are most profited." 



Sec. 2. J By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 387 

has an immediate tendency to fill the mind with pride and 
tyranny, and is frequently productive of almost every act of 
lust and cruelty which can disgrace the human species. Even 
the moral philosopher will candidly confess, that if there be a 
God, every perfection he possesses must be opposed to a 
practice so contrary to every moral idea which can influence 
the human mind.'" 

" 6. We are debtors to *the constitution under which we live 
(we, especially in these United States) for all the blessings of law 
and liberty which we enjoy : and without a government to support 
that constitution, all would be anarchy and confusion. It is, 
therefore, our duty to support it by bearing, with our fellow-citi- 
zens, an equal proportion of its expenses ; and it is as great a 
crime to rob our country, as to rob a private individual ; and the 
blindness of too many to this truth, injures not in the least the 
veracity of it." 

" SECTION II. 

" Of Class Meeting/' 

" So much has been already spoken concerning the office oi 
a leader in the notes on the preceding section, and on the tenth 
of the first chapter, that we have hardly room to enlarge with- 
out tautology. But from the whole we may observe, how 
careful our ministers should be in their choice of leaders. For 
our leaders, under God, are the sinews of our society, and our 
revivals will ever, in a great measure, rise or fall with them. 
Our ministers and preachers should therefore consider no time 
better employed than that which they bestow on the leaders, in 
examining them, directing them, and stirring them up to their 
holy and momentous duty. 

" We have made many remarks in the course of our work on 
the necessity of Christian fellowship : but this cannot be carried 
on to any considerable advantage without stated solemn times 
of assembling. The meetings held for this purpose must have 
a name to distinguish them. We call ours class meetings, and 
band meetings ; but of the former we are to speak at present. 
Here we must notice, that it is the thing itself, Christian fellow- 
ship, and not the name, which we contend for. The experience 
of about sixty years has fully convinced us of its necessity ; and 
we ourselves can say that in the course of an extensive acquaint- 
ance with men and things, and the church of God, for about 
twenty or thirty years, we have rarely met with one who has 
been much devoted to God, and at the same time not united in 
close Christian fellowship to some religious society or other. 
Far be it from us to suppose that x no fellowship meetings, except 
ours, are owned of God : so illiberal a sentiment never entered 
our minds. But we must say, that those who entirely neglect 



388 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 2 

this divinely -instituted ordinance (however various the names 
given to it, or the modes of conducting it, may be) manifest that 
they are either ashamed to acknowledge as their brethren the 
true children of God, or ' are enemies of the cross of Christ,' 
Phil, iii, 18. They wish to keep up a correspondence with 
the world, which Christian discipline could not long tolerate ; 
or they cannot bear to have their wounds probed to the bottom, 
that the balm of Gilead, the healing wine and oil of the gospel, 
may be applied by the divine Physician, ' and the blood of 
Jesus Christ the Son of God cleanse them from all sin,' 
1 John i, 7. 

" We have no doubt but meetings of Christian brethren for 
the exposition of Scripture texts may be attended with their 
advantages. But the most profitable exercise of any is a free 
inquiry into the state of the heart. We therefore confine these 
meetings to Christian experience, only adjoining singing and 
prayer in the introduction and conclusion. And we praise the 
Lord they have been made a blessing to scores of thousands. 
And we must add, with gratitude to the Most High, that after 
an accurate attention to the point ourselves, and from the im- 
partial account of several of our oldest and most useful minis- 
ters in different parts of the globe, we have cause to believe, 
that out of those who have died members of our society, far the 
greatest part have entered into glory in the triumph of faith. 
In short, we can truly say, that through the grace of God oui 
classes form the pillars of our work, and, as we have before 
observed, are in a considerable degree our universities for the 
ministry." 

" SECTION III. 

" Of the Band Societies." 

" Our society may be considered as a spiritual hospital, where 
souls come to be cured of their spiritual diseases. The mem- 
bers, therefore, who compose our class meetings vary exceed- 
ingly in the state of their minds and the degrees of their expe- 
rience. On this account it was thought necessary by our 
venerable leader, Mr. Wesley, to establish a society of evan- 
gelical believers within the society composed of the whole body 
of Methodists, to which he gave the name of the band society. 
This institution he borrowed from the practice of the primitive 
churches, as indeed he did almost every thing he established. 

" The heart of man by nature is such a cage of unclean birds 
that few are to be found who will lay before their brethren all 
its secret movements, unless the love of God be the ruling prin- 
ciple of their souls. And even then they are not called upon 
to exercise this confidence, except toward a small confidential 
company of true believers like themselves. When bands can 



Sec. 3.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 389 

be formed on this plan (and on no other do we form them) they 
become one of the most profitable means of grace in the whole 
compass of Christian discipline. There is nothing we know 
of which so much quickens the soul to a desire and expectation 
of the perfect love of God as this. It includes in it all the 
spiritual benefits of social intercourse. For these little families 
of love not only mutually weep and rejoice, and in every thing 
sympathize with each other, as genuine friends, but each of them 
possesses a measure of that unction of the Holy One,' (1 John 
ii, 20,) which teaches all spiritual knowledge. And thus are 
they enabled to ' build up themselves [and each other] on their 
most holy faith,' (Jude 20,) and to ' consider one another, to 
provoke unto love and good works,' Heb. x, 24. 

" The regularity and order which should be observed in 
every solemn meeting, requires that one of the band should be 
the leader, to open and close the ordinance with singing and 
prayer, though all may be here considered nearly upon an 
equality. Each must be at full liberty to follow the leader in 
prayer, whenever they kneel down together before God. 

" In large societies all the members of those little bands are 
to meet together once a week with the preacher, and to spend 
an hour in speaking their experience one after another, as in 
our love-feasts : and these meetings have been rendered a great 
blessing to many. 

" In very large societies there should be a quarterly love- 
feast for the bands, as well as for the whole society, (which 
always includes the members of the bands.) 

" Wherever also it is practicable, there should be formed a 
select society chosen out of the members of the bands. This 
should be composed of believers who enjoy the perfect love of 
God, or who are earnestly seeking that great blessing. In 
London, Bristol, &c, in Europe, and in New- York, &c, on 
this continent, these select societies have been very profitable. 
They also meet once a week for an hour, and the preacher pre- 
sides among them. Each member is at liberty to speak his or 
her experience, the preacher giving such advice respecting the 
grand point their souls are aiming at, as he sees expedient. 

" Thus does our economy, by its prudential ordinances, under 
the grace of God, tend to raise the members of our society 
from one degree of grace to another. And we have invariably 
observed, that w T here these meetings of the bands have been 
kept up in their life and power, the revival of the work of God 
has been manifest both in the addition of members to the society 
and in the deepening of the life of God in general. 

" We earnestly wish that our elders, deacons, and preachers 
be peculiarly attentive to these blessed ordinances in their 
respective spheres of action. They probably may find earnest 
believers in almost every circuit, who will be willing to meet 



390 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 2. 

in band, if properly advised and encouraged. And when many 
of these bands are formed, the other meetings may easily be 
established and regulated. And we believe hardly any thing 
will promote the general work more than this. 

" The propriety of separating the men and women in these 
bands must be evident to every one who considers the account 
here given of this means of grace. The separating of the 
married and single arises from the peculiar circumstances in 
which they are situated, and from the closer union which is 
likely to subsist between those who are circumstanced alike. 
Widowers or widows may have their choice of meeting either 
vvith the married or the single, unless a band can be formed of 
them alone respectively. 

" The social principle is one of the grand springs in the soul 
of man. It was not the design of Christianity to annihilate this 
principle, but the very contrary — to improve it, to spiritualize 
it, and strengthen it. then let us exercise it in spiritual in- 
tercourse, as we well know that one part of our heavenly felicity 
will flow from friendship and union with our brethren, the re- 
deemed of the Lord, to all eternity! Gal. vi, 2, ' Bear ye one 
another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ.' 1 Cor. xii, 
26, 27, ' Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer 
with it : or one member be honoured, all the members rejoice 
with it. Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in par- 
ticular.' Phil, ii, 1, 2, 'If there be therefore any consolation in 
Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, 
if any bowels and mercies : fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like- 
minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one 
mind.' We have perhaps one hundred thousand believers in 
our church throughout the world ; and if all were thus of one 
accord, ' walking by the same rule, minding the same thing,' 
(Phil, iii, 16,) what a glorious church should we make ; and 
God would hear our prayers, and look down upon us with the 
same delight, as if we were all assembled in the same room, or 
in the same temple. 

" Observe, here is nothing of auricular confession or priestly 
absolution : the whole is the fruit of holy confidence and Chris- 
tian love." 

" SECTION IV. 

" Of the Privileges granted to serious Persons who are not of 
the Society.'''' 

" It is manifestly our duty to fence in our society, and to pre- 
serve it from intruders ; otherwise we should soon become a 
desolate waste. God would write Ichabod upon us, and the 
glory would be departed from Israel. At the same time we 
should suffer those who are apparently sincere, if they request 



Sec. 5.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 391 

it, to see our order and discipline twice or thrice, that they 
themselves may judge whether it will be for their spiritual 
advantage to cast in their lot among us. But we should by 
no means exceed the indulgence here allowed ; otherwise we 
should make our valuable meetings for Christian fellowship 
cheap and contemptible, and bring a heavy burden on the minds 
of our brethren." 

" section v. 

" Of the Qualification and Duty of the Stewards of Circuits." 

"In each large society there are generally two or four 
stewards of that particular society for the management of its 
temporal concerns. These are appointed, as well as the circuit 
stewards, by the preacher who has the charge of the circuit. 
He is himself to have as little as possible to do with temporal 
affairs, but has the appointment of the officers of the society 
invested in him, as being likely to be the best judge of the 
society at large, and of each member in particular. Neverthe- 
less, he is to advise with the quarterly meeting on the appoint- 
ment of circuit stewards, and with the leaders of each society 
respectively on the appointment of society stewards." 

" SECTION VIII. 

" Of bringing to Trial, finding guilty, and reproving, suspend- 
ing, or excluding disorderly Persons from Society and Church 
Privileges. 

" The present section requires a very full explication ; not 
because Scripture and reason do not fully discover to us the 
truth on the present subject, but because many have objected to 
our Discipline in the instance before us. 

" The grand point to be determined is this : whether the final 
judgment of an offender in respect to both the guilt and the cen- 
sure should be invested in the minister or the people. We shall 
therefore take a view of this part of our economy, first, in the 
light of Scripture, and, secondly, in that of reason. 

" First, in the light of Scripture. Here we must confine our- 
selves of course to the New Testament, as living under the 
Christian dispensation. 1. The first scripture we shall consider 
is the declaration of our Saviour in Matt, xviii, 15-17, 'More- 
over, if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him 
his fault between thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou 
hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then 
take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three 
witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall 
neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church ; but if he neglect 



392 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 2. 

to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a 
publican.' These words were addressed to the apostles, and 
through them to all the ministers of Christ to the end of the 
world. This is evident from the words immediately following 
the quotation, and which are a continuation of the same para- 
graph, and could not belong to the private members of a church. 

" The first step then which is to be taken, is to tell the offender 
ot his fault in private without any witness. Here is the secret 
reproof of the minister himself. But if he will not hear and 
amend, the second step is, that the minister take with him two 
or three witnesses. Here is the reproof of the minister before 
witnesses. ' And if he shall neglect to hear them,' shall these 
two or three witnesses proceed to exclude him 1 No : they have 
no such authority : but ' tell it unto the church.' This is the 
third step. Has the church then any authority to punish him'? No: 
their whole authority lies in advising and reproving him. ' But 
if,' after such advice and reproof, ' he neglect to hear the church, 
let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican.'' Can 
any one imagine that the minister only is to treat the offender 
thus ; and that the rest of the church are to give him the right hand 
of fellowship ? This cannot be. The minister is undoubtedly to 
exclude him from the communion of the church. This is the 
last step. Then follow immediately those words of our Lord, 
' Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : 
and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven :' 
which words, as we before observed, confine the power to 
ministers, whose church censures, as far as they are consistent 
with the word of God, (for we cannot suppose the authority goes 
further,) shall be confirmed and supported in heaven : and the 
faithful ministers of God, who have been more or less invested 
with the superintendency of the church, have found this promise 
verified. The latter words cannot be supposed to relate to an 
external exclusion from glory, for that would preclude the neces- 
sity of the day of judgment in respect to those so excommunicated. 
But we repeat, here is not a word said of the church's authority 
either to judge or to censure. On the contrary, the whole au- 
thority is expressly delivered into the hands of the minister. 

" But we may add, that this passage speaks of offences which 
have not yet brought a public disgrace on the church of God. 
The church or society of which the offender is a member is not 
even supposed to be generally acquainted with the fault till after 
the failure of the first and second attempt for his reformation. 
Surely, if the offence be of a scandalous nature, and has already 
disgraced the cause of God by its public notoriety, the offender 
ought to be immediately removed, after clear conviction, for the 
honour of God and his cause : much more so still, if the offender 
has been found guilty of some gross crime. For could any one 
think of having communion with a murderer, adulterer, or thief, 



Sec. 8.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 393 

even for a moment, though the crime was not known to any but the 
offender and himself: and so we may observe of many other crimes. 

" But it may be urged that the offence must be first mentioned 
to the church, before the offender can be scripturally excluded. 
' Tell it to the church,' says our Lord. And so we do. It is 
merely for the sake of convenience, that in large societies we tell 
it only to a committee or representation of the society, or do 
abundantly more, even make them the witnesses of the whole 
trial. But if such societies were to desire it, we would tell the 
whole unto the church at large. But still we must declare, from 
the plain sense of the word of God, that our Lord invests the 
minister with the whole authority both of judgment and censure. 

" 2. Another scripture worthy of consideration on this subject 
is 1 Cor. v, 1-5, ' It is reported commonly that there is for- 
nication among you, and such fornication as is not so much as 
named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father's 
wife. And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that 
he that hath done this deed, might be taken away from among 
you. For I verily as absent in body, but present in spirit, have 
judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that 
hath so done this deed : in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such a one unto Satan for 
the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day 
of our Lord Jesus.' It is evident, beyond the possibility of a 
doubt, that the apostle, being fully persuaded of the truth of the 
fact, took upon himself the whole business of deciding on the 
guilt and punishment of the incestuous Corinthian. ' 7, as pre- 
sent in spirit? says he, ' have judged already.'' He here acts 
as their chief minister, and requires them to consider his spirit 
present ivith them, as he could not be so personally. They 
were not to meet, in order to consult whether the offender should 
be put away or not, but merely to put him from among them, 
because the apostle was absent. 

" It may here be asked, Why did not the chief resident minis- 
ter of the church of Corinth put away the incestuous person, if 
he possessed the authority 1 We answer, Because he was un- 
faithful. He connived at this enormous crime, either because 
he did not love the cause of holiness, which is the cause of God, 
or because he gave way to the evil solicitations of the people. 
This is evident from those words in the passage before us, ' Ye 
are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that he that hath 
done this deed, might be taken aivay from amongyou.' He does 
not say, Ye have not mourned that you did not put away this 
preat offender, but ' that he might be taken away from among you.' 
But as the person who had the immediate authority did not take 
the offender away from among them, St. Paul, as the apostle of 
the Gentiles, steps in to the minister's place, and cuts him off. 



394: Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 2. 

" It might also be urged, that it was an apostle who thus acted : 
and we should be ready to admit this as an exempt case, if it 
^ere not agreeable to the authority given by Christ himself to 
his ministers — an authority, the due exercise of which by his 
ministers our Lord highly approves of, and the neglect of which 
he strongly condemns, as we shall now proceed to show. 

" 3. Rev. ii, 1, 2, ' Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus 
write, These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his 
right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candle, 
sticks ; I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and 
how thou canst not bear them which are evil.'' With what high 
approbation does our Lord here express himself concerning the de- 
termined opposition of the chief minister of the church of Ephesus 
to all immoral professors ! ' Thou canst not bear them which are 
evil.' But if this minister had only a single vote against immoral 
practices in the church, or was only chairman in the meetings of 
the church, to examine into the conduct of offenders or supposed 
offenders, is it likely that our Lord would have given so high an 
encomium, so strong a commendation of the conduct of the mi- 
nister in this respect 1 Would he not at least have said some- 
thing in commendation of the church itself, without whom in this 
instance, if the power of censure lay in them, the minister would 
oe almost a cipher 1 For the minister, in such case, would have 
little to do in the business, unless as a complainant or informer. 
Besides, our Lord adds in the second verse, ' And thou hast tried 
them which say they are apostles, and are not ; and hast found 
them liars.' And again, verse 6, ' But this thou hast, that thou 
hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate.' From 
the whole of which it appears, that the minister was the sole 
judge both of the morals and doctrines of the church which he 
superintended, the church not being at all mentioned by our Lord 
as having any authority in these matters. 

" 4. Rev. ii, 12-15, ' And to the angel of the church in Per- 
gamos write, These things saith he which hath the sharp 
sword with two edges ; — I have a few things against thee, because 
thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who 
taught Balak to cast a stumbling block before the children of 
Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornica- 
tion. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nico- 
laitans, which thing I hate.' But why should our Lord cast ail 
this blame on the minister alone, without taking the least notice 
of the church, if the power of censure rested in the church, and 
not in the minister ; or no further in the minister, than as having 
a single vote in the church 1 Is it, we must repeat, at all proba- 
ble, is it morally possible, that our Lord would have written thus 
to the angel of the church, if that angel, or chief minister, had not 
possessed authority to cleanse it from the followers of the doc- 
trine of Balaam, and of the Nicolaitans] 



Sec. 8.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 395 

" 5. Rev. ii, 18-20, ' And unto the angel of the church in Thy- 
atira write, These things saith the Son of God, who hath 
his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass ; 
— I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that 
woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and 
to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things 
sacrificed unto idols.' But how could he possibly avoid suffering 
her to remain in the church, if the church possessed the power 
of censure and excommunication, and was determined to keep 
her in 1 Or, how could he possibly have prevented her being 
turned out, if the church had in it the power of expulsion, and 
had expelled her 1 

"We may here just observe that most of the churches of Asia 
Minor, mentioned in the second and third chapters of the Revela- 
tion, if not all of them, were founded by St. Paul. 

" 6. We shall instance in only two more portions of the word 
of God on this subject. (1.) Heb. xiii, 7, ' Remember them 
which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word 
of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conver- 
sation.' And (2.) Verse 17, ' Obey them that have the rule over 
you, and submit yourselves : for they watch for your souls, as 
they that must give account : that they may do it with joy, and 
not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you.' Observe, [1.] The 
persons here described as having the rule, and a right to obedience 
and submission, were persons who had spoken the word of God to 
the people, and watched over their souls, and consequently were 
their preachers and pastors. But, [2.] To suppose that they 
ruled in the church, and had a claim to obedience and submission, 
and yet had not the authority of cleansing the church from im- 
moral and heretical persons, would be exceedingly absurd. 
These last-quoted texts are collateral and inferential proofs, the 
former are expressly so. 

" 2dly. Let us consider the subject in the light of reason. 1. Is 
there any propriety in constituting a husband the judge of the 
guilt or innocence of his wife, or the wife of her husband ; the 
parent of his child, or the child of his parent ; the brother of his 
sister, or the sister of her brother, &c.1 Would not natural af- 
fection almost unavoidably move them in such cases to be partial 
to each other 1 Might not resentment move a master to be par- 
tial in his judgment against his servant 1 Might not fear, on the 
contrary, influence the servant in favour of his master 1 A long 
acquaintance also, perhaps even from childhood, has a powerful 
effect upon the minds of men, and would strongly tempt them to 
cover sin, to the destruction, not intentionally but eventually, 
of the work of God. The intermixture of temporal interests 
would also be a strong motive to induce many to make large al- 
lowances for the offender. ' My income is small, and my family 
large : such a one is my customer, and also many of his rela- 



396 Notes on the Discipline, [Ch. 2. 

[.ions ; and shall I vote against him to the injury of my family 1 
Perhaps he may repent, and be better in future. Such a one has 
obliged me in various respects, and shall I be so ungrateful as to 
condemn him wholly V Those who are acquainted with the 
operations of the human mind, must be very sensible how often 
these reasonings would warp the minds of the judges, and pro- 
duce a partiality in their decisions, which would be ruinous in the 
last degree to the work of God. Additionally to all this, we must 
recollect that different countries, and different parts of the same 
country, are addicted to particular vices : and those are but lit- 
tle acquainted with human nature who do not know that men are 
strongly tempted to cover those sins which they themselves are 
inwardiy inclined to, or which it is their interest to commit. For 
instance, in a part of the country where the maple-tree grows 
abundantly, and there are various manufactures of sugar, would 
not the church be strongly inclined to make large allowances for 
those who would labour in their sugar-camps on the Lord's day 1 ? 
Let those answer who are acquainted with the nature of that 
manufacture. Again, in that part of the country where the buy- 
ing the souls and bodies of men is a common practice, would not 
many in the church be tempted to favour those who were guilty 
of that practice, because they themselves might be the next to fall 
into the snare 1 Yea, we have had proofs of this — of private 
members of the church, who have attempted to assume the power, 
not only of judging or rather clearing the offender, but of judg- 
ing the law itself ! 

" To give therefore the authority of judging and censuring 
offenders to the private members of a church, would be to form 
a court which in innumerable instances would have the strongest 
temptations to partiality. We do not mention this to show the 
least disrespect to the private members of our society : on the 
contrary, many of them may exceed us in piety and every grace. 
But it is contrary to all the rules of justice to appoint those to be 
judges who may in so many instances be strongly tempted to be 
partial. At the same time we must observe, that the word of 
God is that which we principally stand upon, knowing well that 
every passage in the New Testament which relates to the pre- 
sent subject is wholly on our side. 

" 2. Our original design in forming our religious society renders 
the existence of this authority in our ministers absolutely necessary. 
But what was this design ? To raise a holy people. Our plan of 
economy shuts us up from the influence of any other motive in 
respect to our ministerial labours. It is impossible for us to enrich 
ourselves by Methodist preaching. Again, we bear a constant 
testimony against the pleasures of the world, and therefore should 
be esteemed, even by our own people, as the greatest of hypocrites, 
if we indulged ourselves in them, and would soon be excluded the 
connection by the various means of trial to which all of us are 



Sec. 8.] By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 397 

subject. And as to honour, we are almost the only despised peo- 
ple in Christendom, as a religious body. The secondary rank of 
mankind and the poor are the only persons (with a few exceptions) 
who receive the gospel. The rich and great in general, even 
those w T ho have not embraced the favourite doctrines of the times, 
will not submit to the way of the cross, but, on the contrary, look 
down on the preachers of it as the greatest enthusiasts. And shall 
we thus sacrifice all that the world holds dear and at the same time 
lose the only aim of all our public labours, by false complai- 
sance 1 No. We will have a holy people, or none. In every part 
of our economy, as well as doctrine, we aim at crucifixion to the 
world and love to God. This must be the price of our labours. 
We require not riches, honours, or pleasure, but a holy people. 
We have a right to dispose of our labours as we please, as 
far as they respect our fellow-creatures : and we will not bestow 
them on any other condition. If w T e labour in any place a suffi- 
cient time for a trial, and are not able to raise a people devoted 
to God, we will leave it : we have a right so to do, and none have 
just ground of complaint. Again, if we have encouragement from 
any people, but they afterward deceive us, and return to the 
world ' like the dog to his vomit,' (2 Pet. ii^ 22,) they have broken 
the condition on which we labour among them ; we have nothing 
more to do with them ; and if we continue in that place, it is for 
the sake of others, and not of them. But, blessed be God, if we 
meet sometimes with discouragements in this respect, they are 
amply compensated by the increase of vital godliness. We love 
our people ; and they in general amply repay our labours by their 
holy conversation. They are the joy of our hearts, and will, we 
trust, be our crown of rejoicing on the great day. But still we 
must observe, that our immovable support, on which we rest our 
sentiments upon this subject, is the word of God. And we 
may add, that the present point has been seldom disputed, as far 
as we know, by any, except those who have been disaffected to 
us, or have openly separated from us. 

" An appeal is allowed, in all the cases mentioned in this sec- 
tion, to the following quarterly meeting. For though the power 
of appeal be not mentioned in the last clause, which relates to the 
sowing of dissensions, yet it certainly is implied. Our work is at 
present in its infancy in comparison to what, we trust, it will be 
through the blessing of God. Our ministers who have the 
charge of circuits may not be always so aged and experienced as 
we might wish them to be ; the appeal to the quarterly meeting 
is therefore allowed to remedy this defect. And this no one can 
object to. No one, we think, can imagine, that the members of 
a class, or the members of the largest society, w^ould form so re- 
spectable or so impartial a court of judicature as the presiding elder, 
the travelling and local preachers, and the leaders and stewards 
of the whole circuit. But the point is quite out of the reach of 



398 Notes on the Discipline, r Ch. 3 

debate in respect to those who believe the sacred writings, and 
sincerely reverence them. The New Testament determines, be- 
yond a doubt, that judgment and censure in the cases before us 
shall be in the minister : nor could we justify our conduct in in- 
vesting the quarterly meeting with the authority of receiving and 
determining appeals, if it were not almost entirely composed of 
men who are more or less engaged in the ministry of the word, 
the stewards being the only exceptions. 

" We shall now just add some portions of sacred writ, in rela- 
tion to the immoralities which are referred to in this section, 
that our ministers who have the oversight of circuits may have 
them under their eye." 

" SECTION X. 

" Of the Sale and Use of Spirituous Liquors." 

" Far be it from us to wish or endeavour to intrude upon the 
proper religious or civil liberty of any of our people. But the 
retailing of spirituous liquors, and giving drams to customers, 
when they call at the stores, are such prevalent customs at 
present, and are productive of so many evils, that we judge it 
our indispensable duty to form a regulation against them. The 
cause of God, which we prefer to every other consideration un- 
der heaven, absolutely requires us to step forth with humble 
boldness in this respect." 



"CHAPTER III. 

" SECTION I. 

" Of building Churches, and the Order to be observed therein." 

" ' The sitting of men and women apart' was the universal 
practice in the primitive church. A general mixture of the sexes 
in places of divine worship is obviously improper. 

" In respect to the deed of settlement, we would observe, that 
the union of the Methodist society, through the states, requires 
one general deed, for the settlement of our preaching houses and 
the premises belonging thereto. In the above plan of settlement 
we have given to the trustees an authority and security they 
never possessed by virtue of our former deeds, namely, the power 
of mortgaging or selling the premises in the cases and manner 
above mentioned. By which we manifest to the whole world, 
that the property of the preaching houses will not be invested in 
the General Conference. But the preservation of our union and 
the progress of the work of God indispensably require, that the 



Sec. £J By Bishops Coke and Asbury. 399 

free and full use of the pulpits should be in the hands of the Ge- 
neral Conference, and the yearly conferences authorized by them. 
**f course, the travelling- preachers, who are in full connection, 
assembled in their conferences, are the patrons of the pulpits of 
ou r churches. And this was absolutely necessary to give a clear, 
legal specification in the deed. If the local preachers, stewards, 
and leaders (who have an undoubted right to preach, meet their 
classes, &c, in the preaching houses at due time, according to the 
Form of Discipline) were specified, it would be necessary to add 
a description of their orders ; which would throw such obscurity 
upon the whole, that a court of justice would either reject the 
deed, or be at a loss to determine concerning the little peculiari- 
ties of our Form of Discipline. But we do hereby publicly de- 
clare, that we have no design of limiting, in the least degree, 
the privileges of any of the public officers of our society, but by 
this deed solely intend to preserve the property of our church 
by such a clear, simple specification, as shall be fully and easily 
cognizable by the laws." 

" SECTION II. 

k ' Of the Printing of Books, and the Application of the Profits 
arising therefrom." 

" The propagation of religious knowledge, by means of the 
press, is next in importance to the preaching of the gospel. 
To supply the people, therefore, with the most pious and useful 
books, in order that they may fill up their leisure hours in the 
most profitable ways, is an object worthy of the deepest atten- 
tion of their pastors. On this account we are determined to 
move in the most cautious manner in respect to our publications. 
We have a great esteem for our general book steward, and are 
much obliged to him for his fidelity and usefulness in his import- 
ant office : but we shall in future submit our publications to the 
judgment of no single person. The books of infidelity and pro- 
faneness with which the states at present abound, demand our 
strongest exertions to counteract their pernicious influence : and 
every step shall be taken, which is consistent with our finances, 
to furnish our friends, from time to time, with the most useful 
treatises on every branch of religious knowledge. And the con- 
sideration that all the profits shall be lodged in our chartered 
fund for the benefit of the distressed preachers, both travelling 
and superannuated, will, we trust, prove a considerable sidditiona 1 . 
inducement to our brethren to purchase our books." 



INDEX 



Absent witnesses, 

testimony of, now taken, 198, 
199. 

Accused 

bishop, 

to be examined by Elders, 187. 

may cballenge peremptorily, 
188. 
preacher, 

in interval of Conference, 189. 

at Conference, 190. 

right of appeal, 134. 

challenge for cause, 191. 

peremptorily, 200. 
member 

may appeal, 134; may chal- 
lenge for cause, 194 ; may 
employ counsel, 199 ; may be 
tried in his absence^ 195 ; 
may not have a voice in 
selecting committee, 45. 

Addresses, General Conference, 

fraternal, 32. 
Episcopal, 30, 38, 55. 
pastoral, 95. 

Admission of members 

to Society,, 

condition of, 114. 
to Church, 

form of, 307 ; terms of, 123. 

Admission of Preachers 

on trial, 160. 

in full, 161. 

for missions, 162. 

from other Churches, 163. 

Administration 

of Discipline, 187. 

Advices, 

smaller, to preachers, 149. 

Advocate 

family, 240-242. 

Africa, 

missions in, 41. 
bishop of, 43, 45. 

Agents and Editors, 39, 40, 47, 49. 



Alabama Conference, 

bounds of, 273. 

Allowance 

to bishops, 251, 256. 
to traveling preachers, 17, 19, 30, 
34, 43, 255, 258. 
how to meet it, 260, 261. 
to preachers 1 wives, 21, 24, 38, 256. 
to preachers' widows and children, 

256, 257. 
to local preachers, 255. 
Alms 

to be given by Christian men, 

Ames, Bp. E. R., 

election, 51; name and data, 
98. 

Amusements, 

sinful, prohibited, 114, 196. 

Andrew, Bp. Jas. O. 



election, 40 ; 
from the 
office, 46 ; 



26 



asked to desist 
exercise of his 
name and data, 

Andrews, Bp. E.G., 

election, 63 ; name and data, 
99. 
Annual Conferences. 

(See Conferences.) 

Antinomianism, 

to be guarded against, 84, 86. 
evil of, 96. 

Apostolical succession, 

not defensible, 342. 

Appeal 

of bishops, 

right of, 134, 188. 
of traveling preachers, 

right of, 134, 200. 

form of, 200, 201 ; court of, 201. 
of local preachers, 202. 
of preachers on trial, 192. 
of members, 

right of. 134, 202. 

form or, 202 ; may be trans- 



402 



Index. 



ferred to another Quarterly 
Conference, 203 ; denied to 
those absenting themselves, 
34, 202 • right may not be re- 
stored by Quarterly Confer- 
ence, 56 ; court of, 202. 
Cases before General Conference : 
J. Randall, 39 ; E. Sprague, 47, 
51; W. Houston, 39, 45; J. 
W. Osborn, 47 ; D. B. Dor- 
sey, 39; D. B. Sniffen, 47; 
W. C. Pool, 39 ; J. M. Pease, 
51 ; W. Cunningham, 39 ; J. 
S. Inskip, 51 ; 1. H. Tackett, 
40 ; I. N. M'Abee, 51, 53, 58 ; 
D. Dorchester, 43 ; G. Tay- 
lor, 51 ; J. V. Potts, 43 ; D. 
J. Snow, 51, 53 ; J. Wilson, 
44; N. R. Peck, 51; J. 
Smith, 44 ; E. Dennison, 53 ; 
J. Scott, 44; L. D. Harlan, 
53 ; S. Comfort, ' 44 • J. M. 
Snow, 53; F. A. Harding, 
45 ; B. Frazee, 45 ; A.Wright, 
55 ; L. H. Allen, 45 ; G. C. 
Creevy, 55 ; J. S. Lent. 45 ; 
W. H. Sheets, 55, 58 ; G. C. 
Holmes, 55; C. W. Batch- 
eller, 55 ; O. F. Morse, 55 ; 
J. W. Wood, 55; A. S. 
Wightman, 55 ; P. H. Smith, 
55 ; J. C. Donahoo, 58 ; H. 
T. Johns, 58 ; B. F. North- 
cote, 58 ; A. P. Allen, 58 j R. 
Smithson, 58 ; J. Chivmg- 
ton, 58 ; W. Wilmot, 58 ; G. 
M. Berry, 58 ; S. W. Martin, 
58; W. Smith, 58; O. D. 
Kneedson, 58 ; J. Counts, 
58 ; J. Aikin, 61 ; R. P. Bell, 
61 ; J. N. Davis, 61 ; C. G. 
Ferris, 61 ; J. O. Fisher, 61 ; 
S. Layton, 61 ; N. L. Phillips, 
61; H. Pilbeam, 61; S. D. 
Simonds, 61 ; J. Thrusk, 61 ; 
J. H. Waterbury, 61 ; B. F. 
Wilson, 61. 

Arbitration 

in cases of dispute, mode of, 
197. 
Arkansas Conference, 

boundaries of, 273. 
Arrangement 

of Discipline, 86. 

Articles of Religion, 101. 

may not be revoked by Gen- 
eral Conference, 134. 



Asbury, Bp. Francis, 

made General Assistant, 17 ; or- 
dered to sign in behalf of 
Conference, 20; chosen as- 
sistant by the Conference, 
23 ; made superintendent, 67 ; 
name and data, 97 ; death and 
funeral, 35. 

Assistant, 

defined, 17, 22, 77, 
duties of, 77, 80, 84, 150, 173. 
qualifications, 77. 
General. 
(See Bishop.) 

Baker, Bp. O. C, 

election, 51; arrangement of 
the Discipline by, 92; name 
and data, 98. 

Band Society, 

rules, 71, 177 ; to be visited by 
preacher, 150 ; notes on, 388. 

Banns of Marriage 

to be published, 316. 

Baltimore Conference, 

bounds, 274. 

Baptism, 

modes of, 120, 382; article on, 
108 ; no charge made for ad- 
ministering, 120 ; pre-requi- 
site to membership, 123 ; re- 
baptism, 65, 120, 123; the 
Ritual to be used in admin- 
istering, 125 ; tracts on, 28 ; 
subjects of, 120, 123, 124; 
order for infants, 300-302; 
order for adults, 304. 

Baptized Children, 

relation to the Church, 124 ; re- 
ligious instruction, 124 ; reg- 
istry of names, 124; cove- 
nant relations, 124 ; to be 
organized into classes, 124 ; 
may be admitted to the 
Church, 125 ; orphans, 125. 

Baxter's 

Reformed Pastor, 156. 

Bell, George, 154. 

Benevolent Collections 

to be reported by preachers,175. 

Benediction, 

apostolic, use enjoined, 126. 



Index. 



403 



Bible 

Society, _ 

American, 166. 

Methodist, 39. 
Classes 

to be formed by the preacher, 
173, 212. 
Bishops, 

origin of, in Methodist Church, 
101, 343, 347; the title as- 
sumed, 26 ; elections, 28, 101, 
164, 168 ; how constituted, 
164 ; duties of, 29, 49 ; 
importance of, 348-353 ; 
rights of, 58, 64, 164, 351 ; 
form of consecrating, 322; 
trial of, 32, 50, 187, 350; 
may challenge, 188 ; may 
appeal, 188 ; complaints 
against administration of, 
188; support of, 31, 35, 60, 
64, 251-256; addresses to 
General Conference, 39, 40, 
43, 45, 51, 53, 55, 58, 61 ; ad- 
dress to the Church, 95 ; resi- 
dences, 59, 61, 65. 
Missionary, 51, 53, 55, 59, 61, 134. 
Colored, 65 ; for Africa, 43, 53. 

Black River Conference, 

boundaries of, 275. 

Board Meetings, 173. 

Book Agents 

At New York, 

election of, 230 ; number of, 
230, 231; persons eligible, 
231 ; duties of, 37, 41, 44, 48, 
51, 53, 55, 231, 233, 236, 246 ; 
Conference relations, 231 ; 
powers, 228 ; term of service, 
33, 166, 230; attention to 
their work, 237 ; salary, 33, 

37, 43, 60, 228, 246 ; names of 
agents, 34, 38, 40, 41, 44, 52, 
55, 57, 60, 94. 

At Cincinnati, 

election of, 234, 235 ; duties of, 
235, 236 ; powers of, 235 ; 
persons eligible, 231 ; Con- 
ference relations of, 231 ; 
attention to their work, 237 ; 
salary, 246 ; names of agents, 

38, 40, 41, 44, 52, 55, 57, 60, 94. 

Book Committee, 

history of, 237. 

how appointed, 43, 48, 237, 239. 

powers of, 238, 239. 



duties of, 60, 237, 238, 239. 

number of, 237, 238 ; term of, 
238. 

Eastern,237, 238 ; Western, 238. 
General — Eastern Section, 239, 252 ; 
Western Section, 239 ; regu- 
lations, 239; time of meet- 
ing, 240. 
Special — of Phila. Conference, 30, 
237 ; of Ohio, 234. 

Book Concern, 

Eastern, removed to New York, 
33 ; state of, 37, 38, 39, 51, 61, 
230 ; early provisions on, 227 ; 
Conference Committee on, 
233 ; duty of Conference to, 
254; troubles about, 63; 
agents, 230 ; management, 
230-234; publications, 431; 
report to General Conference, 
236 ; debts, 233. 

Western, established, 230, 234 ; re- 
lation to the Eastern, 234-236 ; 
may not publish books issued 
at New York, 235 ; manage- 
ment, 234 ; publications, 435 ; 
report to General Conference, 
236; debts, 233. 

relation of, to Canada, 39, 40, 42, 48. 

dividends, or profits of, to be used 
for the support or preachers, 
44, 134, 228, 247. 

suit against, by Church South, 51. 

duttj of, to bishops, 251. 

Depositories of, 230, 245. 

at New Orleans, 40 ; no more 
to be opened, 43 ; Charles- 
ton, Pittsburgh, and Boston, 
44 ; those in the South 
closed, 48 ; Chicago, San 
Francisco, and St. Louis, 51, 
56 ; Detroit and St. Paul, 58 ; 
agents may open others, 61 ; 
meet expense of transporta- 
tion, 246. 

German, 51, 53. 

Books, 

preachers to circulate, 80, 227, 
173, 232 ; plan of sale, 234 ; 
discount by Cincinnati agents, 
235 : discount by New York 
agents, 235 ; published at Cin- 
cinnati, 235 ; printing and 
circulating, 230-248, 399 ; 
publication by preachers, 
248 ; commission system abol- 
ished, 234. 



40± 



Index. 



Book Steward, 229, 231, 233. 
Books, Canonical, 102. 

Borrowing 

without a probability of paying, 
forbidden, 114. 

Boston, 

depository of books at, 44, 245. 

Boundaries 

of Conferences. (See Annual 
Conferences.) 

mode of determining, 273. 
variously modified, 273-299. 

Bowman, Bp. Thomas, 

election, 63 ; name and data, 99. 

Bribery- 
forbidden, 159. 

Buffalo, 

depository at, 245. 

Building and Renting 

houses for preachers, 263. 

Building of Churches, 

provisions on, 264 ; debts to be 
avoided, 264 ; conveyance, 
265 ; committee of Quarterly 
Conference, 264; right of 
preacher, 265. 

Burial of the Dead, 

form for, 320 ; form to be inva- 
riably used, 125 ; no charge 
for, 120. 

Burns, Bp. Franois, 

election, 98 ; death, 58 ; name 
and data, 98. 

Business, 

proceedings in case of dis- 
agreement in, 197. 

California Advocte, 242. 

California Conference, 

boundaries of, 275. 

Call, Ministerial, 

marks of, 147, 148, 370. 

Calvinism, 

dangers of, 84, 96. 



Candidates for the Ministry- 
must be recommended by the 
Quarterly Conference, 160 ; 
examined, 160 ; may be re- 
jected without wrong, 161, 
171 ; examination of, 147, 
148 ; probation of, 161, 162 ; 
for deacon's orders, 172; for 
elders' orders, 172. 

Canonical Books 

of Old and New Testament, 
102, 103. 

Capers, Bp. Wm., 

delegate to British Conference, 
39. 

Catechisms 

to be employed in Sunday- 
school, 38 ; to be issued by 
Book Boom, 51 ; to be used 
in Sunday-school by the 
preacher in charge, 174 ; in- 
struction of children in, 212. 

Catalogues 

of members in society to be 
taken by the preacher, 177. 

Celibacy of the Clergy, 
doctrine of, rejected, 109. 

Centenary 

of American Methodism, 56, 
58 ; national, 64. 

Central German Conference, 

boundaries of, 275. 

C entral P ennsylvania C onf erenoe, 

boundaries of, 276. 

Certificates 

to members for Methodist 
Churches, 177, 178 ; for other 
Cburches, 178 ; for a local 
preacher, 182. 

Challenge, 

an accused bishop may, 188; 
traveling preacher may, 191 : 
members may, 194; local 
preacher may, 194. 

Chaplains 

to various institutions and arms 
of service, 165, 172. 



Charleston, 

depository at, 44, 245. 



Canada Conference, 

boundaries of, 275 ; separation 
of, 39 ; claims on the Book I Character of Preachers, 
Concern, 39, fO, 42, 48. I examination of, 137, 264, 346. 



Index. 



405 



Chartered Fund, 

origin and design of. 30, 32, 
33, 48, 248, 385 ; duties of 
preachers, 248 ; use of pro- 
ceeds, 248, 249 ; investment 
of assets, 249 ; trustees of, 
249 ; officers, 249. 
Chicago, 

depository at, 245. 

Children, 

baptism of, 108, 120 ; reception 
of, into the Church, 124 ; in- 
struction of, 19, 76, 123, 
211-214, 377; to be cate- 
chized, 174 ; to be conversed 
with, 214. 

Children's Day, 205. 

Child's Magaznie, 240. 

China, 

mission to, 41. 

Chrsit, 

divinity of, 102 ; means of sal- 
vation, 106 ; humanity of, 102 ; 
oblation, 1U8 ; descent to hell, 
102 ; resurrection, 102 ; sin- 
lessness, 105 ; presence in 
eucharist, 108 ; preaching of, 
155. 
Christian Advocate, 
editor of, 240, 241. 

Central, 241. 

California, 242. 

Northern, 46, 242. 

Northwestern, 243. 

Pacific, 242. 

Pittsburgh, 242. 

Richmond, 242. 

Southern, 242. 

Southwestern, 242. 

Western, 241, 242. 

Christian Apologist, 242, 243. 

Church, 

article on, 106; members of, 123. 
Extension Society , 221-226 ; origin, 
58 ; members of, 221 ; of- 
ficers, 221 ; secretary, 165, 
221 ; powers of, 222 ; quorum, 
222 ; Conference boards, 222, 
223 ; general committee, 223, 
224 ; bishops to fill vacancies, 
224; expenses, 224; form of 
application for aid, 224; duty 
of presiding elder, 225 ; duty 
of preacher in charge, 225. 



Property, to be held by trustees, 
81, '264, 265, 398; debts on, 
264 ; form of conveyance, 269 ; 
to be reported to Conference, 
137 ; may be sold, 268, 272. 

Records, committee on, 147. 

Churches, 

rites and ceremonies of, 109 ; 
to be free of debt, 37, 81, 264 ; 
free sittings recommended, 
265; to be plain, 83, 264; 
building of, 83, 226; rights 
of preachers in, 265. 

Cincinnati, 

publishing house at, 230, 234. 

Cincinnati Conference, 

boundaries of, 277. 

Circuits, 

two or more may be united in 
Quarterly Conference, 167; 
supply for, during Confer- 
ence, 179. 

Clark, Bp. D. W., 

election to the episcopacy, 58 ; 
name and data, 98. 

Classes, 

design of, 127, 128 ; collections 
in, 113, 176, 261; for the 
study of the Bible, 174. 

Class-Leaders 

appointed bv the preacher, 173 ; 
duties of,'ll3, 127, 128, 386 ; 
usefulness of, 127 ; qualifica- 
tions of, 127. 

Class-Meetings, 

origin of, 113 ; object of, 127, 128, 
387 ; neglect of, 38, 127 ; 
preachers to meet in, 19, 
127 ; strangers in, 128. 

Cleanliness 

recommended, 178. 

Code, Ecclesiastical 

ordered by the General Con- 
ference, 65. 

Coke, Bp. Thomas, 

election, 66, 97 ; name and 
data, 97 ; at General Confer- 
ence of 1800, 31 ; allowed to 
remain in Em - ope, 32 ; name 
allowed to remain on the 
Minutes, 33 ; death, 97. 



406 



Index. 



Coke and Asbury's Notes 

appended to the Discipline, 
30, 89 ; in 1800 omitted from 
the Discipline, 30. 

Cokesbury College, 

founded by Coke and Asbury, 
205; history, 205, note; plan, 
205 ; design, 206 ; course of 
study, 207 ; rules, 209 ; funds 
of, 228, 229, 256. 

Collections, 

class, 113, 176, 261; quarterly, 
276 ; for Church Extension, 
137, 175, 177, 225 ; for educa- 
tion, 204, 205 ; for missions, 
175, 214-221; for support 
of bishops, 252 ; for the sup- 
port of pastors, 256-258 ; for 
General Conference, 177 ; for 
Freedman's Aid, 227: to be 
examined by Conference, 
139 ; cash only to be re- 
ported, 139. 

Collectors 

for missions, 218, 219. 

Colorado Conference, 

boundaries of, 278. 

Colored 

people, care for and legislation on, 

115-120. 
Conferences, 50, 57, 60, 120. 

allowed, 119, 120 ; organized, 

278, 295. 

Colleges, (see Cokesbury,) 

number of, 204 ; endowment of, 
204 ; presidents and agents of, 
may be appointed by the bish- 
ops, 165. * 

Commission System 

for sale of books, established, 
83 ; duty of presiding elders 
to, 232 ; duty of preachers, 
232 ; abolition of, 234. 

Community of Goods, 

article on, 111. 

Complaints 

against a bishop, due notice to 
be given, 188 ; against a 
traveling preacher, 190, 192 ; 
against local preachers, 192 ; 
against members, 197. 



Communion 

for the sick, 320. 

Concert, 

missionary, 218. 
Conference, 
General, 
abstracts of doings, 27-65; of 
whom composed, 132 ; mem- 
bers of various ones, 31, 32, 
132, 134; time of meeting, 
133 ; extra sessions, 133 ; 
quorum, 133 ; powers, 133, 
134 ; restrictions, 134 ; ex- 
penses of delegates, 177, 250 ; 
the first, 66 ; expenses of the 
various sessions, 36, 37, 38, 
40, 41, 44, 46 ; Coke and 
Asbury on, 343. 
Annual, 
doings of early, 15 ; general 
provisions on, 135-140, 343, 
347; number of, 135, 273, 
346 ; time of meeting, 135, 
346 ; presidency of, 136 ; order 
of business, 136 ; to elect eld- 
ers and deacons, 139 ; to in- 
quire into the condition of do- 
mestic missions, 139 ; collec- 
tions, 139 ; record of its pro- 
ceedings to be kept, 139 ; to 
designate time of collections, 
217 ; may raise a fund for re- 
lief of preachers, 262 ; re- 
quested to establish no more 
Conference papers, 247 ; to 
elect triers of appeals, 200; 
appeals from, 201 ; bounda- 
ries of, 273-299. (See also 
doings of General Confer- 
ences, 27-65.) 
District, 
general provisions, 140-142 ; 
organized, 28 ; abolished, 30 ; 
re-established, 37 ; modified, 
38 ; omitted, 42 ; re-intro- 
duced,135-140 ; business,140 ; 
members, 141. 
Quarterly, 
general provisions, 142-147; 
members, 142 ; president, 
143 ; business, 143 ; to ap- 
point committees, 147, 219, 
482; to supervise Sunday- 
schools, 144, 252 ; to determine 
on the propriety of holding 
a District Conference, 141 ; 
powers of, abridged by District 
Conferences, 141 ; 



Index. 



407 



Judicial, 

how constituted, 200 ; quorum, 
200 ; president, 201 ; records, 
201. 
Electoral, 

provisions of, 132. 

Consecration 

of bishops, form of, 322 ; article, 

Contributions 

in Sunday-schools, 213. (See 
Collections.) 

Conveyance 

of Church property, 265, 269. 

Conversation 

to be guarded, 148, 159. 

Corner-stone, 

form of laying, 335. 

Correspondence 

for Church papers, 246. 

Council, 

the plan of, for governing the 
Church, 28, 228. 

Counsel 

for accused members, 198, 199. 

Course of Study- 
prepared by the bishops for 
the use of candidates for or- 
ders, 160, 167. 

Credentials 

to be surrendered on expulsion, 
203 ; may be restored, 203. 

Creeds, 

the three, 103. 

Deacon, 

traveling, 
orders of, 30, 34, 359 ; form of 
ordaining, 333 ; probation of, 
172 ; duties of, 172 ; for mis- 
sions, 172. 
local, 
eligible to orders after four 
years, 183. 

Dead, 

form of burial, 320. 

Debte, 

non-payment of, by members, 
196 ; on churches, 264, 



Dedication, 

of a churcb, form of, 337. 

Deeds of Settlement 

for houses of worship, 269-272 ; 
to admit preachers to the pul- 
pit, 265 ; in the Large Min- 
utes, 81, 82; modifications, 
34. 

Delegates 

to General Conference, 132; 
qualifications, 132 ; expenses, 

177. 

Des Moines Conference, 

boundaries of, 278. 

Deportment 

at Conference, 154. 

Depositions 

allowed, 199. 

Depositories 
of books, 245. 

Detroit Conference, 

boundaries of, 278. 

Devotion, 

personal religious, 159. 

Dickins, John, 

aids in preparing the Disci- 
pline, 86. 

Diligence 

enjoined, 113, 148, 158. 

Disagreement 

in business, 196, 197. 

Discipline of the M. E. Church 

prior to the organization, 15-26 ; 
the first, 66 ; arrangement of, 
86 ; title, 94 ; mode of alter- 
ing prior to 1792, 16, 66 ; ed- 
itors of, 36, 39, 41, 47, 50, 55, 
58, 65. 

Disputes, 

mode of settlement, 196, 197. 

District, 140, 165. 
Conference, 

provisions of, 140-142. 
stewards, 
mode of appointment, 35, 253 ; 
duties of, 186, 253. 



408 



Index. 



Divisions, 

heart and Church, 153. 

Diversions, 

sinful, 114, 195, 196. 

Domestic Missionary Societies 

authorized for each Conference, 
220. 

Domestic Missions 

to be supervised by Annual 
Conference, 139. 

Doctrines, 

false, may not be disseminated, 
191. 

Dress, 

rules concerning, 114, 122. 

Drew Seminary, 
action on, 61. 

Drunkenness 

prohibited, 114. 

Duty 

paramount to feeling, 115. 

Early Rising 

enjoined, 153, 159. 

East Genesee Conference, 

boundaries of, 278. 

East Maine Conference, 

boundaries of, 278. 

Eastern Texas Conference, 

boundaries of, 279. 

Editors 

for books and papers, 52, 55, 57, 
60, 240, 241. 

for Discipline. (See Discipline.) 

for tracts, 243. 

salaries of, 246 ; Conference re- 
lations of, 241, 243 ; election 
of, 39, 40, 42, 44, 47, 49 ; term 
of, 166. 

Education 

commended, 37, 38, 40, 43, 45, 
48, 53, 55, 61, 204 ; insti- 
tutions for, 40, 48, 53, 56, 
204 ; for colored people, 53 ; 
theological, 53, 61 ; Board of, 
65 ; to be preached on, 76 ; 
plan of, for colleges, 205. 
Educational Societies, 

establishment of, advised, 204. 



Elders, 

traveling, 
how constituted, 168-171; 
duties of, 168, 359 ; form of 
ordaining, 327. 
local, 

eligibility to office of, 184. 
presiding, 

origin of office, 168 ; term, 169 ; 
appointment of, 169 ; duties 
of, 169-171 : support of, 253, 
254; trial of, 189. (See Pre- 
siding Elder.) 

Election 

and reprobati&n, 105. 

Elections 

receiving bribes at, forbidden, 
159. 
treats forbidden at, 160. 

Electoral Conference. 
(See Conference.) 

Employment 

of time, 153, 154. 

Emory, Bp. John, 

election, 37, 40 ; name and data, 
98. 

Enthusiasm, 154, 159. 

Episcopacy, 

itinerant, general, preferred by 
Wesley,' 66, 101 ; may not be 
abolished by General Con- 
ference, 134; decisions of 
the, 56 ; address, 30. 

Erie Conference, 

boundaries of, 278. 

Estimating Committees 

for bishops, 41, 43, 251, 252. 
for traveling preachers, 35, 
253, 254 ; for presiding elder, 
253. 

Eucharist. 

(See Lord's Supper.) 

Evangelical Association, 

fraternal relations with, 58. 
Evil Speaking 

prohibited, 114, 148, 159. 
Examination 

of candidates for the ministry, 
147, 148, 370. 
Excommunication 

from the Church, 109. 



Index. 



409 



Exclusion 

from the Church to be an- 
nounced in Quarterly Con- 
ference, 123, 175. 

Exhorters, 

how constituted, 179, 184; 
duties, 184. 

Expenses 

of General Conference, 36, 37, 
39, 40, 41, 44, 46, 51, 53, 56, 
58, 61, 63 ; provision for, 
177. 

Extension 

of term of service, 165. 

Failure in Business 

of a traveling preacher, 190 ; of 
a local preacher, 193 ; of a 
member, 198. 

Faith 

a condition of justification, 104. 

Family Prayer 

enjoined, 115, 151. 

Fasts, 

quarterly, recommended, 178. 

Fasting- 
enjoined, 21, 23, 24, 25, 115, 151, 

178. 

Fees 

for administering the ordi- 
nances, to be declined, 120. 

Festivals, 

preaching on, 370. 

Finances 

to be reported to Conference, 
138. 

Fighting 

forbidden, 114. 

Field Preaching 

recommended, 69. 

Florida Conference, 

boundaries of, 279. 

Forms 

of the Ritual, 300-340. 

Foster, Bp. R. S., 

election, 63; name and data, 
99. 



Frauds, 

rules against, 180. 

Freedman's Aid Society, 

organization of, 58, 165, 226 ; 
secretary of, 165 ; managers 
of, 226; schools, 226; con- 
tributions for, 226, 227.' 
Free Will, 

article on, 104. 

Frugality 

enjoined, 115. 

Fugue Tunes 

prohibited, 126. 
Fund 

for support of superannuated 

preachers, 253, 258, 259. 
Chartered, 248 ; episcopal, 252 ; 
permanent, 250. 

Funeral Sermons, 

evil of, 19, 120. 

General Assistant, (see Assistant,) 
noticed, 17, 23, 225. 

General Conference. 

(See Conference.) 

General Rules, 

requirements of, 113 ; deducible 
from the Bible, 115, 385. 

Gentleman, 

marks of a, 148. 

Genesee Conference, 

boundaries of, 279, 280. 

Georgia Conference, 

boundaries of, 280. 

George, Bp. Enoch, 

eleotion, 35 ; name and data, 
98. 
German 
work, 54, 298 ; publications, 48, 
242, 243 ; editors, 241. 

Germany 

and Switzerland Conference, 
boundaries of, 280, 298. 

Golden Hours, 

editor of, 242. 
Goods of Christian Men 

not held in common, 111. 
Good Works, 

article on, 104; enjoined, 114, 
115. 



410 



IXDEX. 



Government 

of United States, duty to obev, 
111 ; of England, 110 ; of the 
Church, 109, 132. 

Grace, 

means of, 151 ; neglect of the 
means of, 195. 

Haven, Bp. G., 

election, 63 ; name and data, 



Hamline, Bp. L. L., 

election, 47 ; resignation, 51. 
death, 61 ; name and data! 



Harris, Bp. W. L., 

election, 63 ; editor of Disci- 
pline, 55, 58, 65 ; name and 
data, 99. 

Health 

of preachers, 74. 

Hedding, Bp. E., 

election, 38 ; vindicated, 39 ; 
death, 51 ; name and data, 
98. 

Helper, 

term defined, 17 ; notices of, 19, 
150, 172. 

Heretical Doctrines, 

dissemination of, forbidden, 
191. 

Holston Conference, 

boundaries of, 280, 281. 

Holiness, 

deficiency of. among the preach- 
ers, 159. 

Holy Ghost, 

article on, 102 ; call by, to the 
ministry, 147. 

Holy Scriptures, 
articles on, 102. 

Homilies, 

the English, 110. 

Horse for Preacher 

to be furnished by the circuit, 



Hymns, 

selection of, 126. 



Hymn-Book, 

revision of the, 33, 37, 48, 65. 

Illinois Conference, 

boundaries of, 275, 281 

Immersion 

mode of baptism, 120. 

Immoral Conduct 

in members of the Church, 194. 

Improper 

tempers, words, or actions 
in traveling pi-eachers, 190; 
in local preachers, 193 ; in 
members, 195, 196. 

India Mission Conference 

ordered, 55 : boundaries of, 282. 

Indiana Conference, 

boundaries of, 282. 

Indian Missions, 

provisions for, 219. 

Infant Baptism 

to be retained, 108; form of, 
300. 

Insolvencies, 

rules against, to be executed, 
180 ; "of traveling preachers, 
190 ; of local preachers, 194 ; 
of members, 198. 

Instruction of Children, 

rules on, 211 ; remarks, 377. 

Insurance, Church, 
opposed, 65. 

Intoxicating Liquors, 
use of, forbidden, 114. 

Iowa Conference, 
boundaries of, 283. 

Itinerant System 

considered, 45, 348. 

Italy, 

mission ordered to, 51. 

Janes, Bp. E. L., 

election, 47 ; name and data, 
98. 

Jesting 

forbidden, 148. 



Index. 



411 



Journals 

of the General Conference, 
publication of the, 51. 

Judicial Conferences. 

(See Conferences.) 

Justification, 

article on, 34, 104. 



Conference, 
boundaries of, 234. 

Kentucky Conference, 

boundaries of, 234. 

Kingsley, Bp. C, 

election, 5S ; deatb, 63 ; name 
and data, 98. 

Kingswood School, 

account of, 266. 

Ladies' Repository, 

established, 241 ; editors, 44, 
47, 52, 55, 57, 61. 

Large Minutes, 66. 

Lay Delegation, 

agitation on, 39, 40, 45, 52, 55, 
57, 61 ; objections to, 343. 

Lay Delegates 

admitted to General Conference, 
63 ; how chosen, 132 ; num- 
ber of, 132 ; may vote sepa- 
rately, 133. 

Layman, 

term defined, 133. 

Law, 

moral, its obligation, 103. 

Law Questions, 

to be decided by bishops, 167 ; 
by presiding elders, 170 ; ap- 
plication ofj with the Con- 
ference, 167. 170 ; review by 
General Conference, 201. 

Law- Suits, 

when allowable, 34, 114, 197. 

Leaders and Stewards' Meeting, 
business of, 173. 

Lexington Conference, 

boundaries of, 234, 



Liberia, 
Episcopal visitation, 51. 
Conference, boundaries of, 284. 

License, 

of traveling preachers, 20, 160 ; 
of local preachers, 20, 23, 181 ; 
of exhorters, 184. 

Lightness in Conversation 

to be avoided, 143. 

Literary Institutions, 

Cokesbury college, 205 ; vari- 
ous grades of, 204; number 
of, 204 ; endowment of, 204 ; 
preachers may serve more 
than three years in, 166. 

Liturgy, 

use of, 72, 125. 

Local Preachers, 

general directions concerning, 
181 ; license, 20, 23, 29, 30, 
36, 181 ; to have work as- 
signed them, 178 ; section on, 
30, 36, 181, 184; orders, 30, 
32, 33. 35, 64. 183; trial of, 
30,50,192,382 : appeals of, 202; 
support of, 30, 36 ; allowance 
to, 225 ; rights and duties of, 
32, 36, 50, 120; to supply 
during Conference, 179, 181 ; 
removal of, 132, 183 ; rela- 
tions when in charge, 183. 

Located Preachers 

entitled to a certificate, 191 ; 
where amenable, 182. 

Location of Preachers 

against their consent, 180, 181, 
191. 

Loan Fund 

of the Board of Church exten- 
sion, 225. 

Lord's Prayer, 

use in public, 125. 

Lord's Supper, 

article on, 108 ; duty of partak- 
ing, 115, 151, 161 ; mode of 
receiving, 29, 121, 333; di- 
rections "concerning the, 121 ; 
terms of admittance to, 121 ; 
order for administering, 
309; use of Ritual, 125. 



412 



Index. 



Louisiana Conference, 

boundaries of, 284. 

Love-Feasts 

to be held, 177; tickets, 129, 
173. 

Maffit, Rev. J. N., 

investigation of his case, 47. 

Magazine, 

Methodist, 229, 230, 240. 
National, issue ordered, 51, 55 ; 
discontinued, 55, 56, 241. 

Magistrates, 
civil, 110. 

Maine Conference, 

boundaries of, 279, 284. 

M'Kendree, Bp. William, 

election, 33 ; name and data, 
97. 

Mal-administration, 

preacher answerable for, to 
Conference, 191. 

Marriage, 

members, rules on, 121 ; with those 
of other Churches, 30; fees, 
130, 257. 

ministers, 
advices to, in regard to, 109, 148. 

Masonry, 

action on, 40. 



sacrifice of, unscriptural, 109. 

Matrimony, 

form for solemnizing, 316. 

Means of Grace 

enjoined, 115 ; neglect of, 125, 
127 ; enumerated, 151. 

Members of the Church, 

reception of, 123 ; from other 
Churches, 123 ; withdrawal 
of, 50. 

trial of, for immoral conduct, 194, 
391 ; for neglect of the means 
of grace, 195 ; for improper 
conduct, 195; dissension, 196; 
for disagreement in business, 
196; notes, 391-398. 

appeal, form of, 202 ; right of, 134. 
form, for receiving, 307. 

number of, 30, 31, 39, 40, 41 ; to 
be reported by the preacher, 
175, 176. 



Memphis Conference, 

boundaries of, 284, 285. 

Men and Women 

to sit apart, 83. 

Menard Home 

accepted by General Confer- 
ence, 65. 

Merrill, Bp. S. M., 

elected, 63 ; name and data, 
99. 

Methodism, 

rise of, 100, 113 ; design of, 69, 
96 ; American, 96 ; English, 
24, 100. 

Methodist Episcopal Church, 

origin of, 66, 69, 100, 341 ; con- 
stitution of, 100. 
South, 
origin of, 46 ; relations with, 48, 
50 ; reception of ministers 
from, 163. 
in Canada, 
reception of ministers from, 
163 ; fraternization with, 58. 

Metropolitan Church, 

the building of, sanctioned, 51, 
54. 

Michigan Conference, 

boundaries of, 285. 

Military Posts 

may have the same chaplain 
more than three years, 166. 

Minnesota Conference, 

boundaries of, 285. 

Minutes, 

the Large, 16, 66 ; annual, 10 ; 
first printed, 160. 

Ministers, 

marriage of, 109, 120 ; union of, 
153 • trial of, 188-194 ; not to 
be defamed, 114. 

Ministry, 

examination of candidates for, 
147. 
Missions, 

notices of, 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42, 
46, 51, 52, 55, 61 ; support of, 
214 ; German, 55. 



Index. 



413 



Mission Districts, 63. 

collectors for, 218; collec- 
tions, 219. 
Missionaries 

may be received in their ab- 
sence, 162 ; may be ordained 
while on probation, 172 ; not 
subject to the rule of limit- 
ation, 165. 
Missionary Committee, 

notices of, 63, 144, 214; ap- 
pointed by Quarterly Con- 
ference, 219 ; appointed by 
Annual Conference, 216. 
Missionary Secretaries, 

notices of, 42, 45, 165, 216; 
may be appointed for more 
than three years, 166 ; Con- 
ference relations of, 216. 
Missionary Sermon, 

to be preached at Conference, 
216. 
Missionary Society 

of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
notices of, 37, 47, 59 ; treasurer 
of, 215 ; secretary of, 42, 45, 
165, 216 ; duties of bishops 
toward, 215 ; of presiding 
elders, 55, 215 ; collections 
for, 219. 
Missionary Societies, 
general, 

to be organized in the several 
charges, 218 ; in the Sabbath- 
schools, 220 ; collectors of, 
218 ; duties of presiding 
elders concerning, 217. 
domestic, 
notices of, 50, 55, 220 ; to report 
to the Parent Society, lgfe, 220. 
Conference, 
notices of, 39, 215, 216 ; preach- 
ers in charge, to report to, 
21S. 

Mississippi Conference, 

boundaries of, 285. 
Missouri Conference, 

boundaries of, 286. 
Morris, Bp. T. A., 

election, 41 ; name and data, 
98. 
Mulberry-street, 

property in, 248. 

Music, 



Nashville Advocate, 

editor of, 241. 

National Magazine, 

(see Magazine.) 

Newton, Rev. Robert, 

visit to America of, 43. 
Nebraska Conference, 

boundaries of, 286. 
Newark Conference, 

boundaries of, 286. 
New England Conference, 

boundaries of, 286. 

New Hampshire Conference, 

boundaries of, 287. 

New Jersey Conference, 
boundaries of, 287. 

New York Conference, 

boundaries of, 276, 287. 

New York East Conference; 

boundaries of, 288. 

Newspapers, 

no more to be established, 247. 

North Carolina Conference, 

boundaries of, 288. 

North Indiana Conference, 

boundaries of, 288. 

North Ohio Conference, 

boundaries of, 289. 

North-west Indiana Conference, 

boundaries of, 289, 290. 

North-west German Conference, 

boundaries of, 289. 

North-west Iowa Conference, 

boundaries of, 290. 

North-west "Wisconsin Confer- 
ence, 

boundaries of, 299. 

Northern Advocate, 
editor of, 241. 

Notes on Discipline 

bv Coke and Asbury, 31, 233, 
"341. 

Oaths, 

article on, 111. 

Obedience 

to civil rulers, 110, 111. 



414 



Index. 



Oblation of Christ, 
article on, 109. 

Old Testament, 

article on, 102, 103. 

Ohio Conference, 

boundaries of, 276, 290. 

O'Kelly, James, 

schism of, 16, 21, 22, 27, 30. 

Oneida Conference, 

boundaries of, (see Addenda.) 

Ordination, 341. 
forms of, 

for bishops, 322 ; for elders, 
327 ; for deacons, 333. 
mode of, 
for bishops, 164 ; for elders, 
171 ; for deacons, 172 ; for 
local preachers, 183, 184, 327, 
333. 

Oregon Conference, 

boundaries of, 291. 
Origin 

of Methodism, 95 ; of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, 
100, 341. 

Original Sin, 

article on, 103. 

Orphans 

of preachers, support of, 257. 
Pacific Christian Advocate, 

editor of, 241. 
Parents' 

duties to children, 213. 
Parsonages, 

building and renting of, 31, 
263 ;' duty of presiding elder 
concerning, 263 ; committee 
on, 147 ; to be occupied by 
the preacher, 264; to be 
neatly kept, 266. 
Pastoral 
term, 165. 
work, 55. 
urged, 70; mode of, 70, 71, 75, 
127. . 
Peck, Bp. J. T., 

elected, 63 ; name and data, 99. 

Peoria Conference, 

boundaries of, 297. 
Perfection, 

Christian, 80, 81. 



Periodicals, 

list of, 241-244; preachers to 
keep an account of subscri- 
bers for, 177. 

Permanent Fund 

held by trustees, 250 ; design 
of, 250. 

Pews 

not allowed, 264; afterward 
allowed, 264, 265. 

Philadelphia Conference, 

boundaries of, 291. 

Pittsburgh Advocate, 

editor of, 241. 

Pittsburgh Conference, 

boundaries of, 292. 

Prayer, 

public and private, required, 



115; 
vate 



I public, 149, 151 ; pri- 
, 151 ; family, 151. 



Prayer-meetings 

to be appointed by the preacher, 

178. 

Preach, 

call to, 147, 148. 

Preachers, 

call of, 147, 148. 

traveling, 

admission on trial, 160, 360 ; ad- 
mission in full, 161; duties of, 
148, 150, 346, 360, 374 ; union 
of, 152 ; smaller advices to, 
149 ; not to publish, 29, 150, 
233 ; examination of charac- 
ter of, 137, 264, 346 ; rules for, 
33, 75, 148 ; term of service 
of, 165; number of, 30, 31; 
health of, 74 ; right to the 
pulpit, 270 ; trial of, 188-194, 
378; in interval of Conference, 
188; at Conference, 190; for 
failure in business, 190 ; for 
preaching false doctrine, 
191 ; for neglect of work, 
191; for unacceptability, 191; 
for immoral conduct, 188; 
appeals of, 200-202 ; support 
of, 31; 251-264,363 ; wives of, 
79, 84, 52, 149 ; term of, 44. 



Index. 



415 



Preacher 

in charge, 173-180, 363. 

duties of, 29, 31, 35, 36, 37, 64, 
127, 173, 180, 363; to mis- 
sions, 217-220; to Book in- 
terest, 232, 233, 247 ; to 
Church Extension, 225 ; ■ to 
superannuates, 58 ; to tracts, 
227; to children, 174, 206- 
214. 

location of, 38, 44. 

on trial, 160, 161. 

Preaching, 

smaller advices on, 149, 371 ; 
expository, 149 ; matter and 
manner of, 155, 370 ; places 
for, 155; field, 69. 

Predestination, 
view of, 105. 

Presiding Elders, 

origin of, 168, 354. 

mode of appointment of, 29, 
32, 33, 38, 39, 40, 45, 55, 57, 
61, 168, 169; relation of, to 
bishop, 354 ; powers and 
duties of, 29, 32, 36, 44, 49, 
64, 169, 215, 217, 225 ? 226, 
227, 232 ; time of service of, 
168 ; support of, 29, 253 ; 
trial of, 28, 189; advantage 
of, 353, 355. 

Presiding Eldership, 

debates on, 33, 35, 36, 55, 57 ; 
origin of, 28, 29, 268. 

President of Conference, 

rights of, 56; duties of, 136, 
165, 220. 

Printing, 

by preachers, 150. 

Prisons, 

chaplains to, 166. • 

Privileges 

of ministers, 134 ; of members, 

134. 
of strangers, 129, 390. 

Probationers, 

to be numbered separately, 
136, 176. 

Profits # 

of Book Concern, 247. 



Providence Conference, 

boundaries of, 292. 

Provisos, 

conference, 299. 

Publishing 

houses, 230 ; committees, 57, 
243-245 ; by preachers, 17, 
150, 247. 

Public Worship, 29, 38, 115. 
mode of, 125, 265, 383. 

Punctuality 

recommended, 149, 360. 

Purgatory, 

article on, 106. 

Quarterly Conference. 

(See Conference.) 

Quarterly Meetings 

to be held by presiding elder, 
170 ; in his absence by the 
preacher, 174; to appoint a 
missionary committee, 219 ; 
time of, 21. 

Quarterly Review, 
editor of, 240. 

Rankin, Rev. Thomas, 

labors in America of, 17, 18, 
256. 

Reading, 

attention of preachers to, 75, 
153,_ 154 ; unprofitable, to be 
avoided, 114. 

Recognition of Orders, 

certificate of, 163. 

Reception 

of preachers 
on trial, 160 ; into full connec- 
tion, 161 ; from other evan- 
gelical. Churches, 163 ; of 
licentiates, 163. 
of members 
from probation, 123 ; from other 
Churches, 123 ; form of, 307. 

Rebellion, 

notice of, 58, 163. 

Recording Steward, 

how appointed, 144 ; duties of, 
186. 



416 



Index. 



Records, 

committee on, 147. 

Reformed Pastor, 
extract from, 156. 

Religion, 

articles of, 101 ; personal, 156 
family, 156. 

Reports 

of General Conference, 40, 56. 

Representation, 

ratio of, to the General Con 
ference, 132, 134; lay, in 
General Conference, 132. 
(See Lay Delegation.) 

Resolutions 

of General Conference, 48, 56. 

58. 

Responses 

to be used, 126. 

Restoration, 

of credentials, 203. 

Resurrection of Christ, 

article on, 102. 

Review, 

Methodist Quarterly. 
(See Quarterly Keview.) 

Revivals, 

means of, 80, 81. 

Richmond Advocate, 

editor of, 241, 242. 

Ring, 

the marriage, use of, 318. 

Rites 

not obligatory, 109. 

Ritual, 

inserted in the Discipline, 29, 
38 ; to be used, 125 ; forms 
of, 300-338. 

Roberts, Bp. R. R., 

election of, 35 ; name and data, 
98. 
Roberts, Bp. J. W., 

election, 53 ; name and data, 99. 

Rock River Conference, 

boundaries of, 293. 

Rocky Mountain Conference, 

boundaries of, 293. 



Rulers, 

civil, article on, 111. 

Rules and Regulations 

prior to 1792, 15-26 ; now made 
by the General Conference, 
133. 

Rules, 

General, of the united societies, 
15, 113, 385; reading of, 22, 
70, 123, 178; not to be re- 
voked by General Confer- 
ence, 134. 
Restrictive, 134; of a preacher's 
conduct, 148. 

Sabbath, 

observance of, enjoined, 159. 
Sacraments, 

nature of, 107 ; administration 
of, 107, 125 ; to be regularly 
attended to, 115 ; slaveholders 
to be excluded from, 117. 

Salary, 

notices of, 17-21, 23, 34, 35, 
364; mode of raising, 84, 
251-260, 263 ; the Conference 
may adopt measures in re- 
gard to it, £62; to be pro- 
vided for by the stewards, 
261-262; for the bishops, 
251 ; for the presiding elders, 
253 ; for the pastors, 254 ; 
for the local preachers, 255 ; 
for beneficiaries, 258. 

St. Louis Conference, 

boundaries of, 294. 
Schools, 

literary and theological, 204 ; 
to be reported to Conference, 
138. (See Sunday-schools.) 
Scott, Bp. L., 

election, 51 ; name and data, 98. 

Scotland, 

work in, 81. 

Scriptures, 

article on, 102 • canon of, 102 ; 
to be studied, 115, 129, 151 ; 
to be read in public, 125. 

Seats 

in churches to be free when 
practicable, 264. 

Seamen, 

prlkchers to, 166. 



Index. 



417 



Secession 

in Virginia under O'Kelly, 16, 
21, 29 ; of the Southern Con- 
ferences, 46 ; of the Southern 
States, 58. 

Secret Societies, 

action on, by General Confer- 
ence, 40,41, 51. 

Secretary 

of Annual Conference, 

duties of, 31, 139, 140. 
of General Conference, 32, 34, 38. 
of Missionary Society, 216. 

Self-denial 

enjoined, 114. 

Self-government 

enjoined, 151, 152. 

Seminaries, 

number of, 204 ; endowment of, 
204 ; preachers appointed to, 
166. 

Separation, 

plan of, 46, 48. 

Serious persons, 

privileges of, 390. 

Sick, 

visitation of, 
of, 320. 



115 : communion 



Simpson, Bp. M., 

report onlay delegation, 52, 53 ; 
election, 51 ; name and data, 
98. 

Sin, 

original, 103 ; actual, 105 ; after 
justification, 105. 

Singing 

certain songs forbidden, 29, 
114, 126 ; notices of, 76, 77 ; 
directions concerning, 126, 



Slavery, 115-120, 386. 

efforts to extirpate, 31-34, 36, 
38, 41-45, 53, 55 ; General 
Eule on, 114 ; on the border, 
53, 55, 58 ; local preachers, 
120. 



sale of, forbidden, 116 ; eman- 
cipation of, 117 ; instruction 
of, 119. 



Slaveholders 

excluded from sacrament, 117 ; 
from society, 119 ; ineligible 
to office, 117, 119. 

Social Worship, 

value of, 390. 
Smuggling 

forbidden, 114, 159. 

Societies, 

origin of the Methodist, 15, 113 ; 
defined, 150 ; to be met by 
the preacher, 150 ; terms of 
membership in, 114 ; to meet 
on Sabbath, 126. 

Son of God, 

article on, 102. 

South Carolina Conference, 

boundaries of, 293. 

South-Eastern Indiana Confer- 
ence, 

boundaries of, 293. 

South-west Indiana Conference, 

boundaries of, 294. 

Southern Illinois Conference, 

boundaries of, 294. 

Soule, Bp. J., 

election, 37, 40 
98. 



name and data, 



Spirituous Liquors, 

legislation on, 35, 37 ; sale and 
use of, prohibited, 114, 131, 
195 ; band members forbidden 
to use, 130. 

Sprinkling 

allowed, 120. 

Stationing Power 

with the bishops, 165. 

Statistics, 

Conference, 137, 139. 

Stewards, 

election of, 35, 37, 144, 173. 185 ; 
qualifications of, 185 ; duties 
of, 185, 261, 262, 391; ac- 
countable to the preacher for 
money, 176 ; term of service 
of, 186 ; answerable to Quar- 
terly Conference, 186 ; mem- 
bers of Quarterly Conference, 
186 ; of District Conference, 
35, 144, 186, 253 ; recording, 
144, 261. 



27 



418 



Index. 



Strangers 

may meet in class, 128. 

Study, 

course of, 85, 160 ; to be pre- 
scribed by the bishop, 167. 

Sunday-schools, 

relations to the Quarterly Con- 
ference of, 144, 211-214 ; com- 
mittee on 144, 211-214; 
superintendents to be ap- 
proved by the Quarterly Con- 
ference, 144 ; books for, 211, 
213 ; requisites for, ' 243 ; 
duties of the preacher in con- 
nection with, 176, 213; ser- 
mon on, 213 ; pastor to re- 
port on, 214. 

Sunday-School Publications, 

editor of, 240 ; editor German 
department of, 243 ; or req- 
uisites, 243 ; salary of editor 
of, 243. 

Sunday- School Union, 

secretary of, 243 ; collections for, 
176; Conference reports to, 
139. 

Sunday Service. 

(See Eitual.) 

Superannuated Preachers, 

Conference relations of, 180 ; 
trial of those living without 
the bounds of the Conference, 
189; allowance of, 180, 254, 
257. 

Supernumerary Preachers, 

rights of, 180 ; trial of, 189 ; al- 
lowance of, 257. 

Support 

of bishops, 251 ; of presiding 
elders, 253 ; of traveling 
preachers, 253 ; of superan- 
nuates, 254 ; of local preach- 
ers, 255 ; for beneficiaries, 258. 

Supererogation, 

works of, 104. 

Superintendents 

of book room, 230, 233 ; of Sun- 
day-schools, 142, 144 ; Epis- 
copal, (see Bishops.) 



Supplies, 

mode of raising, 259-263. 

Talking 

in Church, 83, 265. 

Temperance, 

cause of, favored, 39, 40, 56 ; 
Wesley's rule on, 45, 114 ; 
enjoined on the preachers, 
152; enjoined on the mem- 
bers, 159, 160. 

Temporal Economy, 
provisions of, 251. 

Tennessee Conference, 

boundaries of, 294. 

Testimony 

before a committee, 190 ; of 
colored persons, 44 ; admissi- 
bility of, 49, 198, 199. 

Texas Conference, 

boundaries of, 294, 295. 

Thanksgiving, 

days of, 24. 

Theological School, 

action on, 43, 53, 55. 

Thomson, Bp. E., 

election, 58 ; name and data, 99. 

Tickets 

for love-feasts, 123 ; for bands, 
130. 

Time, 

how to be employed by minis- 
ters, 153, 378 ; for pastoral 
duty, 158. 

Titles 

to Discipline, 94. 

Tobacco, 

use of, prohibited, 83,177, 265. 

Tongues, 

use of unknown, forbidden, 
107. 



Index. 



419 



Tracts, 

editor of, 213 ; committee on, 
147, 227; to be distributed 
by the preacher, 176 ; col- 
lection for, 176 ; printing and 
circulation of, 41, 56, 227 ; 
duties of presiding elder and 
preacher concerning, 227 ; 
doctrinal, 36. 

Tract Society, 

corresponding secretary of, 243 ; 
collections for, 105, 227 ; aux- 
iliaries to, 227 ; to pay part 
of editor's salary, 243 ; notice 
of, 39. 

Transfer, 

power of bishops to, 45 ; date 
of, 56. 

Transubstantiation 

rejected, 108. 

Traveling Elder. 

(See Elder.) 

Traveling Deacon. 

(See Deacon.) 

Treasure, 

earthly, 114. 

Treating 

at elections condemned, 159. 

Trial 

of ministerial call, 147, 370. 

Trial 

of a bishop, 187 ; of a travel- 
ing preacher, 49, 188, 189, 
378 ; of a presiding elder, 
189 ; of a superannuate or a 
supernumerary preacher, 189 ; 
of a preacher on trial, 192 ; 
of a local preacher, 189, 3S2 ; 
of a member, 65, 194-198, 391 ; 
right of, guaranteed, 134 ; 
new, may be granted, 199; 
duty of the presiding officer 
in connection with, 199, 200. 

Triers of Appeals, 

how chosen, 200 ; number of, 
in an annual conference, 200 ; 
duties of, 200. 

Trinity, 

(he Holy, 

article on, 101. 



Troy Conference, 
boundaries of, 295. 

Trustees, 

members of the Quarterly Con- 
ference, 142 ; number of, 266, 
267 ; duties of, 65, 268 : elec- 
tion of, 144, 266, 267 ; amen- 
able to Quarterly Conference, 
269 ; may mortgage and sell 
property, 268 ; may not be 
rejected when held for 
money, 267 ; vacancies in 
board of, to be filled, 267; 
eligibility of, 267. 

Trusteeship 

of the M. E. Church, 272; 
where board shall be located, 
272 ; number of, 272 ; duties 
of, 272, 273. 

Union, 

necessity of Christian, 152, 153 ; 
chapel in Cincinnati, 59. 

United Societies, 

rules of, 113-115. 

United States, 

allegiance to, 111. 

Universities, 

how they may be supported, 
204. 

Upper Iowa Conference, 

boundaries of, 295. 

Usury 

prohibited, 114. 

Vacancy 

on circuits, supply of, 179. 

Vasey, Thomas, 

labors in America, 66. 

Vermont Conference, 

boundaries of, 295. 

Virginia Conference, 

boundaries of, 295. 

Visiting, 

pastoral, 156-160 ; the sick, 115. 

Washington Conference, 

boundaries of, 295. 

Watchfulness 

urged, 152. 



420 



Index. 



Watch-night 

to be observed, 174. 

Waugh, Bp. B., 

elected, 41 ; name and data, 98. 

Wesley, Rev. John, 

formed the first Society, 113 ; 
authority of, in America, 16, 
19, 66, 68; authority of, in 
England, 72, 347 ; name of, 
left off the Minutes, 68 ; sends 
bishops to America, 66, 101. 

Wesleyan Connection, 

ministers from the, 163 ; dele- 
to Conference, 37. 



West Virginia Conference, 

boundaries of, 296. 

West Wisconsin Conference, 

boundaries of, 296. 

Western Conference, 

boundaries of, 297. 

Western Iowa Conference. 
(See Errata.) 

Western New York Conference, 

boundaries of, 296. 

Western Texas Conference, 
boundaries of, 297. 

Western Christian Advocate, 

editor of, 241. 

Whatcoat, Bp. Richard, 

notice of, 31, 33, 66; name and 
data, 97. 

Widows 

of bishops, 252 ; of preachers, 
256, 258. 

Will, 

free, article on, 104. 



Wiley, Bp. I. W., 

election, 63 ; name and data, 99. 

Wilmington Conference, 

boundaries of, 296. 

Wine, 

sacramental, notice of, 121. 

Wisconsin Conference, 

boundaries of, 296, 297. 

Witnesses 

from without not excluded, 198 ; 
absent, may depose, 198. 

Wives of Preachers, 

provision for support of, 79, 
84, 258. 

Woman's Foreign Missionary 
Society 

recognized by General Confer- 
ence, 63. 

Word of God, 

article on, 102. 

Works, 

good, before justification, 104. 

Worship, 

public, 125; attendance on, en- 
joined, 115. 

Wyoming Conference, 
boundaries of, 297. 

Youth's Instructor, 

editor of, 240 ; instruction of, 
(see Children, Sunday- 
schools.) 

Zion's Herald, 

the General Conference refused 
to adopt, 50 ; merged in the 
Advocate, 240 ; editor of, may 
be continued more than three 
years, 240. 



ERRATA. 



The following passages, in small, should be in large type: — P. 121, T 43, "bad 
effects. . . . They have been,'' 1 etc.; p. 118, T 38, first sentence; p. 122, ^ 46, entire; 
p. 137, 1105, "(4). Benevolent Collections;" p. 316, T 596, "in presence of these 
witnesses;" p. 150, "f 157, "8. To visit the sick." 

The following items, printed in large, should be in small type :— P. 218, 
T 388, "item nine;" p. 293, 1 572, "include;" p. 292, ^ 570, "thence up said river," 
and include in the bracket. 

Tliese items should be inserted- :— " Both " in the opening of Episcopal address, 
after Methodism; p. 153, 1 178, "meet" after "-we;" p. 173, 1" 250, "before his pro- 
bation ends," after " ordained by him ;" p. 194, f 335, bracket after Ans. ; p. 305, 
address to the candidate, after the Gospel. See Discipline, p. 246; p. 128, «f 79, "and 
stations" after circuit; p. 138, "(6.) Ministerial Support — claims. Receipts" after 
" year ;" p. 166, " at " before Syracuse ; p. 278, " north line " before township ; p. 174, 
"the Saints' Best" before Kempis; p. 160, line 20, " Bishop " before Elder, and 
line 42, after Elder; p. 176, line 43, "and" before "paying;" p. 171, line 34, District 
inserted 1792. 

The following should be omitted- : — P. 136, " a " before ballot ; p. 177, 1 275, " s " 
in objects; p. 197, 1 344, "He shall be expelled;" p. 148, in Eule 7, "lovingly and" 
omitted 1804; p. 120, line 37, "fee or;" p. 262, line 46, "supernumerary" was omit- 
ted 1860. 

Change the following :— P. 131, line 31, "they" to "the Conference;" p. 278, 
line 18, " south-west " to " south-east ;" p. 283, line 10, " Thence south by the said 
railroad to the Indianapolis and Lafayette Railroad," 1S72, to "Thence south to 
Meridian-street;" p. 285, T 549, "District" to "Detroit;" p. 292, line 34, "a line 
running along the top," 1868, to "the summit;" p. 126, 1 64, form in Discipline 
adopted 1872; p. 195, 1" 339, "informing it" to "showing;" p. 159, line 15, "you," 
1800, to "we;" p. 211, line 39, "for," 1789. to "attain ;" and 17S9 to 1792 ; p. 260, line 
28, "spread," 1789, to "propagate;" p. 190, line 21, the Preacher was originally tried 
at the " Quarterly meeting by the Elder and Preachers present," 1792, to " Conference 
of his District;" p. 149, line 16, "1848," should be "1787;" p. 148, line 2, "1816" 
should be "1792;" p. 148 in Rule 6, "else," 1804, to "because;" p. 176, line 42, 
"move," 1792, to "raise," line 46, "wanted," 1796, to "needed;" p. 120, line 15, 
"the rule" to "that rule;" p. 247, line 13, "distressed, 1 ' changed, 1840, to "defi- 
cient;" p. 230, line 44, should read: — "changed, 1816, to "and in case of removal, 
death, or resignation," the New York Conference, with the advice and consent of 
the Bishops and Book Committee, shall have power " to (" appoint a successor," 
changed, 1832, to "provide for the vacancy") until the next ensuing General Con- 
ference; (in., 1804, om., 1832, in case of the death or resignation of the Editor and 
General Book Steward ((in., 182S, " or Editor of the Advocate,")) the assistant shall 
carry on the Concern till the sitting of the next (("New York," changed, 1816, to 
"ensuing Annual' 1 )) Conference 11 )]; p. 96, "the Jersies," changed, 1804, to "the 
Jersey," 1860, to " New Jersey." Insert the following at pp. 291, 296 : 



422 Errata. 

1832.] The Oneida Conference shall include that part [1852. 
of the State of New York east of Cayuga Lake, not ["included," 
changed, 1840, to " embraced "] in the New York [" and Troy," changed, 
1836, to " Troy and Black Eiver"] Conferences; and the Susquehanna 
[" District," changed, 1844, to "and "Wyoming Districts"] in the State 
of Pennsylvania. 

1852.] The Oneida Conference shall include that part [1868. 
of the State of New York south of the Black Biver Conference and east 
of Cayuga Lake, and north of a line running east from Newfield to 
Ithica; [orn., 1864, "from"] thence following the Catskill turnpike to 
Greene, and [om., 1864, "from"] thence following the same line of road 
through Masonville to the New York Conference, including all the 
charges ; [" through which said line passes," changed, 1860, to " on 
said line "], [in., 1856, " excepting Lisle and Whitney's Point Charge ;"] 
[om., 1864, " from"] thence on the west line of the Troy Conference to 
the Erie Canal, including Fort Plain. (See Central New York.) 

I860.] 47. "Western Iowa Conference shall he bounded [1864. 
as follows, namely : Commencing on the Missoui'i Eiver at the south- 
west corner of the State of Iowa, and running up said river to the north 
line of Harrison County; thence east of the western line of the Iowa 
Conference ; thence with said line to the south line of the State ; thence 
west on said line to the place of beginning. (Merged in the Des Moines 
Conference.) 



?J</ 



